ã€ŠThe Narrow-Eyed Villain of the Demon Academyã€‹


 Chapter 246

    ¡°Isn''t he the half-demon who got publicly rejected?¡±

    ¡°What a shameless bastard. How could he do such a cruel thing?¡±

    Whispers filled the room.

    I had instantly be Sytan''s celebrity.

    I was already famous for being at the top of my year, but now, the rumors about me were even worse.

    It wasn''t a good change, so I frowned.

    "How did it end up like this?"

    Ha.

    A sigh escaped my tightly closed lips.

    A little while ago, as I was returning to the ssroom after the entrance ceremony, I never expected the eyes of the Sytan students to be fixed on me.

    A public confession?

    Me? A public confessor?

    Was I really being used of such a heinous act, capable of ruining someone''s life?

    But I was innocent.

    I had no such intention, and this whole situation was a misunderstanding.

    The ssroom was in an uproar.

    Samuel looked at me with cold, disappointed eyes.

    "You really messed up this time."

    What did I do?

    I didn''t do anything!

    The way Samuel spoke, as if I had truly confessed to Luna in front of everyone, was infuriating.

    Out of all people, you should know better!

    ¡°I didn''t do anything,¡± I said.

    ¡°Oh, right. The public confession.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You shameless devil.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The more I listened, the angrier I got.

    It was true that the situation was a huge misunderstanding, but I never thought Samuel, who knew the whole truth, would tease me like this.

    What should I do with this guy?

    Should I just hit him?

    Maybe giving him a good knuckle sandwich would make me feel better.

    That''s how ufortable the atmosphere in the ssroom was.

    ¡°Wow, that''s crazy.¡±

    ¡°Luna, are you okay? I hope he doesn''t try to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she likes it¡­¡±

    The female students were looking at Luna with sympathetic eyes, as if exining what the demon''s ability to empathize was.

    On the other hand,

    ¡°He''s embarrassing all men.¡±

    ¡°Just look at him¡­¡±

    Those bastards.

    My fists clenched, and my shoulders trembled.

    I wanted to run over to them and give them all a piece of my mind, literally.

    But there was nothing I could do.

    They say a strong denial is an admission of guilt.

    Even if I vehemently denied it, the students would only look at me with suspicion.

    Damn it.

    How do I get out of this mess?

    I turned my head to look at Luna.

    She was slumped over her desk, her head buried in her arms.

    Fron was next to her.

    She had a worried expression on her face as she sat next to her, and it was a very unpleasant sight.

    Does she think I actually confessed to her too?

    Fron stroked Luna''s pink hair.

    ¡°Luna, cheer up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well. It must be a blow to your pride to be confessed to by someone as low-ss as Adel. But a better man wille along soon¡­¡±

    ¡°He''s not low-ss.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­Adel is not that kind of man.¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, r-right.¡±

    Fron was momentarily flustered by Luna''s firm voice.

    Luna had an unreadable expression on her face.

    How could the atmosphere change so quickly?

    Of course, I knew that I had influenced it.

    That''s why I approached Luna in the first ce.

    I wanted to hear her true feelings, and I wanted to know why she stayed at Sytan even after I said such harsh things.

    But¡­

    What is this?

    Was that really the only reason I approached Luna?

    Ah.

    I don''t know.

    I don''t even know my own feelings.

    Sigh¡­

    As I was sighing, the ssroom door opened with a click.

    It was, of course, Idea.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s in their seats!¡±

    Idea greeted the students with her signature bright smile.

    Then, she nced around the ssroom.

    Huh?

    Our eyes met.

    Idea flinched, as if she had just seen something terrifying.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Was that a cough?

    Unbelievable.

    I couldn''t believe Idea was treating me like this.

    It felt like my whole world was crumbling.

    Like a p of thunder, shame washed over me and coiled around me like a venomous snake.

    ¡°A-anyway, let''s start the ss! I, your homeroom teacher, will be in charge of the first ss!¡±

    Idea quickly changed the subject.

    But I didn''t miss that look in her eyes.

    I made a mental note of it.

    For revenge.

    I red at Idea, vowing to get her back one day.

    But she continued the ss, unfazed.

    ¡°You all heard the Headmaster, right?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    A student raised their hand.

    The other students tilted their heads, confused by Idea¡¯s sudden question.

    ¡°Come on, you heard her. She said sses would be much harder starting from the second semester.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    The students trembled in fear.

    Sytan was an academy that trained students to be human-fighting weapons.

    The sses were already incredibly difficult.

    They seemed to instinctively know that a curriculum even more intense than this awaited them.

    ''Just how hard are they nning to make us train?''

    Of course, I knew it had to be this difficult. In fact, it wasn''t difficult enough.

    Even if they made the training more intense, the demons wouldn''t stand a chance against the humans.

    That was one of thews and settings I had imposed on this world.

    And¡­

    ''There''s already a history of defeat.''

    It didn''t matter what kind of sses they took from the second semester onwards.

    The Demon Realm¡¯s defeat was a foregone conclusion.

    There was no way Sytan wouldn''t have implemented high-intensity training in the original story.

    The fact that they still lost meant that even with Sytan¡¯s rigorous curriculum, they couldn¡¯t close the gap between them and the students of the Imperial Academy.

    But they still had to try.

    ''Even if that¡¯s how it happened in the original story, it won¡¯t hurt for the Sytan students to improve.''

    The better they were, the better for everyone.

    But what kind of sses were they going to have?

    I was curious too.

    ¡°But!¡± Idea eximed.

    The students¡¯ attention immediately focused on her.

    Idea chuckled and scanned the students.

    ¡°It¡¯d be wrong of me, as your instructor, to start off with such an intense ss on the first day.¡±

    ¡°As expected of Instructor Idea¡­!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Instructor!¡±

    Wait.

    I think I just heard another idiot who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them.

    Idea, seemingly pleased by the students¡¯ reactions, shrugged and began to write something on the chalkboard.

    Screech-

    Thud!

    The moment Idea put the chalk down, the words that were revealed were beyond imagination.

    ¡°What¡¯s that? What¡¯s written there?¡±

    ¡°Sparring¡­ ss¡­?¡±

    ¡°What the¡­?¡±

    ¡º Sparring ss. ¡»

    The students looked confused at the words Idea had written on the board.

    Sparring ss?

    What even was that?

    I had never seen such a ss in the modern world, so I tilted my head in confusion.

    Ahem.

    Idea cleared her throat and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you all have grown tremendously during the break. Let¡¯s take this ss to see how much you¡¯ve all improved! Some of you may have just rxed, but this will be a good opportunity for you to stretch your muscles.¡±

    In other words¡­

    ¡°Fight each other, is what she¡¯s saying.¡±

    ¡°Correct! You¡¯re good at summarizing, Serial Confessor!¡±

    Hold on. I think I just heard a weird nickname in there.

    Serial Confessor?

    I¡¯ve never confessed to anyone in my life, let alone multiple times!

    How long will this nickname follow me around?

    The horrifying thought made me shudder.

    Idea grinned and said to the students,

    ¡°First, let¡¯s divide you into pairs. I¡¯m sure each of you has at least one person you want to fight, right? You know, that one person you really want to punch in the face?¡±

    I nodded vigorously.

    Of course.

    There¡¯s no way I don¡¯t.

    I gritted my teeth.

    Even now, my resentment towards that bastard burned strong.

    ¡°So, who wants to go first?¡±

    Idea scanned the students.

    But no one readily raised their hand.

    Perhaps they had some sort of camaraderie.

    Maybe they didn¡¯t have anyone they truly hated because they had gone through so many hardships together.

    However.

    I did.

    There was one person I desperately wanted to give a knuckle sandwich to.

    I stood up from my seat.

    And raised my hand.

    ¡°Oh my, does the ss president have someone they want to fight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± I replied, nodding at Idea¡¯s question.

    This was the perfect opportunity.

    The perfect opportunity to get revenge for all the suffering I had endured.

    I pointed my index finger at a male student.

    The boy¡¯s eyes widened slightly when he saw me pointing at him.

    Then, he smirked and stood up.

    Samuel.

    You damn Cerberus, let¡¯s settle this!

    Bonus chapter on reaching milestones. Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 1: Prologue

    <b>Prologue: The Viin''s End</b>

    The man with narrow eyes opened his mouth.

    A feeble voice that sounded like it could crumble at any moment leaked out powerlessly.

    ¡¾¡­¡­It was a grand dream.¡¿

    ¡¾I wanted to break it.¡¿

    ¡¾I wanted to devour it.¡¿

    ¡¾I wanted to burn it.¡¿

    The man merely muttered self-mockingly, words that no one could understand.

    Hamel frowned at the iprehensible words.

    Amidst the suffocating silence, the man let out a smallugh.

    ¡¾What a pity.¡¿

    The man stared at Hamel with a regretful gaze.

    There were already severalrge wounds on the man''s body.

    He could barely catch his breath.

    However, the man continued to speak even though he knew that speaking any further would consume his life.

    ¡¾If only¡­¡­it hadn''t been like that in the first ce.¡¿

    The man spoke vaguely as if reminiscing about something.

    Along with his trembling voice, the me of his life was gradually weakening.

    The man''s crescent moon-shaped eyes and his lips, which held a faint smile, trembled slightly before suddenly stopping.

    At this, Hamel quietly closed his eyes and muttered.

    ¡¾He''s dead.¡¿

    The me was already extinguished.

    Only the ashes remained.

    ¡­¡­And with this, the viin who had threatened the Empire met his end.

    Hamel turned his back after confirming that the man''s breath had stopped.

    Thinking it was a pathetic death befitting the worst viin.

    * * *

    ¡¶Epilogue, The Viin''s End.¡·

    Rustle-.

    I rubbed my eyelids, which were about to close from drowsiness, and began to organize the content of this episode.

    The densely packed letters on the monitor screen.

    The novel I was currently writing was finallying to an end.

    A work that I had serialized at first with my own unique settings.

    However, the readers wanted a protagonist who was armed with charisma and talent, who would unt his strength and rise through the ranks.

    They didn''t want a novel that was full of setting gimmicks.

    That''s why.

    ¡®¡­¡­I twisted it.¡¯

    In the end, I scrapped all the settings I had originally nned to write.

    I twisted the plot only in a way that the readers would like.

    There was no time to express dissatisfaction.

    I was busy revising thetter half of the plot.

    The character I created with various settings and backgrounds to make an attractive viin was soon being used as a simple, disposable character.

    All the settings had been changed.

    The protagonist and the characters around him were good, and those who opposed the protagonist were all evil.

    As a result.

    The readers followed the novel to thetter half, and thanks to that, I achieved decent results, but¡­¡­.

    It certainly wasn¡¯t a good feeling.

    ¡®This is disgusting.¡¯

    It was a sticky and unpleasant feeling.

    Writing something I didn¡¯t want to write.

    For a writer, it was an actparable to swimming through hell.

    Even so.

    ¡®This nonsense will be over tomorrow.¡¯

    I stretched and yawned.

    A sense of emptiness and relief made my heart flutter.

    Everything will be finished in the next episode that will be uploaded.

    The only viin who had been choking the protagonist died in vain.

    So it¡¯s impossible to continue the novel any further.

    Well, what can I do?

    ¡°I guess I should give up my foolish thoughts¡­¡­.¡±

    That was when I was feebly uttering self-mocking words.

    Thud, thud.

    I frowned at the dull noise echoing from the entrance.

    Did I order a delivery?

    No.

    And there¡¯s no way I have an acquaintance who would visit me at this hour.

    ¡­¡­Then who is knocking on the front door?

    Thud, thud.

    Thud, thud.

    The knocking still didn¡¯t stop.

    I frowned in sudden irritation.

    Who the hell is being so impolite at this hour.

    I headed towards the entrance, intending to show them who¡¯s boss.

    That¡¯s when I stood in front of the entrance.

    ¨D ¡­¡­.

    Suddenly, the continuous knocking stopped.

    Did a drunkard knock on the wrong house?

    Maybe I¡¯m hearing things because of the umted stress.

    That was when I was having such unhelpful thoughts.

    Thud.

    A white piece of paper with something written on it fell from above my head.

    Why is there a piece of paper flying around?

    Soon, I picked up the unidentified piece of paper that had fallen to the floor and looked at it, narrowing my eyes.

    ¡ºThis is a gift. Ask for it when you need it.¡»

    A gift?

    I frowned at the iprehensible words.

    More than that, what is this paper?

    Did ite in through the crack in the door?

    Just in case, I put the paper in my arms and turned my back.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I gasped at the unexpected sight.

    ¡°What the.¡±

    A figure appeared in my sight.

    Goosebumps rose on my spine, driving away my drowsiness.

    A man with narrow eyes and a ck aura was staring at me, blood seeping from his chest.

    Swoosh-.

    I scanned the man¡¯s appearance, still gripped by fear.

    His eyes were slit-like and narrow, and his lips were twisted in a sinister way, creating an eerie atmosphere.

    Add to that his crimson hair, which symbolized misfortune, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel intense fear.

    Among them, the most striking feature was the tattoo on the back of his neck, shaped like a cross.

    Suddenly.

    An inexplicable heaviness painfully crushed my chest.

    I was bewildered.

    My emotions, this situation, everything.

    As I stood there frozen.

    ¡°So, this is how I die.¡±

    The narrow-eyed man groaned.

    I looked at him, my shoulders trembling with terror.

    ¡°I spent a lot of time and effort.¡±

    The narrow-eyed man said so and stepped towards me.

    Thud, thud.

    Thud, thud.

    The closer I got to the man, the more intense the aura that approached me, and I had to step back.

    "I secretly sharpened my sword to get revenge on those who ruined my family. For ten long years. Well, you know better than anyone, so to speak, it would be a waste of my breath."

    A series of iprehensible words.

    The current situation was enough to plunge me into terror.

    ¡°I lost so much and gave up so much for revenge.¡±

    The narrow-eyed man continued to walk, uttering iprehensible words.

    I moved my steps back in confusion, but......

    Thud-.

    There was nowhere else to step back.

    He, who had suddenlye close, raised his face and spread his fingers.

    ¡°Family, close friends, lovers¡­ Oh, if I were to count them all, I¡¯d run out of fingers.¡±

    The man burst into self-deprecatingughter, revealing his red eyes.

    Somehow, an eerie feeling washed over me.

    ¡°But I failed. Evil cannot ovee good. That¡¯s exactly what happened.¡±

    Evil and good.

    The moment the man uttered those words.

    Suddenly.

    His narrow eyes, which had been squinting since the novel began, sank coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s why please¡­¡­.¡±

    Crack-.

    Before the man could finish his sentence, a ck haze spewed out and swirled violently.

    The pitch-ck darkness that rapidly increased in size swallowed me and him whole.

    The world spun.

    My body began to copse.

    In the midst of that.

    ¡¾¡­¡­Please do it.¡¿

    Only the man¡¯sst words pierced my eardrums and sank in.

    Clearly-.

    * * *

    An old-fashioned room.

    In contrast to its appearance, there was a lot of pungent dust piled up around the furniture.

    Creak-.

    I blinked and got up from my seat.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    As I looked down, I saw faded clothes that had lost their original color.

    It seemed to be made of luxurious fabric, but it was rough as if it hadn¡¯t been taken care of for a long time.

    Swish-.

    I turned my head and looked around.

    It was clear that this was a noble¡¯s mansion, but there were cobwebs everywhere.

    It was like a ruined noble¡¯s mansion.

    ¡®What the hell is this situation¡­¡­.¡¯

    I calmed my pounding heart at the absurdity and got up.

    Then I looked down at my two hands and narrowed my eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­What the hell.¡±

    My hands were bizarre.

    Hard calluses that didn¡¯t match my young skin were densely packed.

    Was it to hide it?

    Dark makeup was applied over the calluses.

    One thing was for sure.

    ¡®It¡¯s not my hand¡­¡­.¡¯

    Slide-.

    I got out of bed and started to walk.

    My steps were cautious but steady.

    Even in a room I was seeing for the first time in my life, I moved as if I knew the way.

    As if my body remembered-.

    That¡¯s how my steps led me to the mirror.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but be silent at the sight reflected in the mirror.

    Ominously crimson hair and sharp lips.

    A peculiar tattoo drawn on the nape of the neck.

    And the moment I saw the narrow eyes that made it impossible to know my thoughts-.

    I had no choice but to roughly wipe my face.

    ¡°What the hell is going on¡­¡­.¡±

    I took a deep breath, holding the mirror with both hands.

    This appearance was not mine.

    But, my age was.

    After all, I was,

    The mastermind who possessed me in my novel, the world¡¯s strongest viin.

    ¡®Arsene Adel.¡¯

    It seemed I had be that guy.

    ¡­¡­And at a time when I was scheduled to be assassinated in a few days.

 Chapter 2.1: Part 1

    ¡°Is the young master still asleep? I hope he continues to stay quiet.¡±

    One of the servants spoke in a cold voice.

    It was clear who the ¡®young master¡¯ was referring to.

    The head of the Arsene Viscounty.

    He was the young master these servants were talking about.

    However, there was not even an ounce of respect or loyalty to be found in their tone or gaze.

    Not a single person dared to criticize such remarks or talk about etiquette towards a noble.

    Instead, they simply nodded their heads as if they agreed-.

    ¡°I heard he¡¯s been locked up in his room for days and hasn¡¯te out? They say he¡¯s even refusing to eat.¡±

    ¡°The parasite who only knew how to eat is having a hard time. Not bad. If he keeps this up¡­¡­.¡±

    The manughed, revealing his slimy madness and murderous intent.

    As the ominous atmosphere spread, the servant who was receiving the story hastily raised a finger to his lips.

    ¡°Shhh, be quiet! What if he hears?¡±

    ¡°What does it matter if that bastard hears?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, heh.¡±

    The servants burst intoughter at the same time as if something was funny.

    Soon, their business here seemed to be over, and the footsteps that had been echoing through the hallway gradually faded away.

    And that story.

    ¡°¨E¡­.¡±

    A young boy was eavesdropping with his ear pressed against the door.

    * * *

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m supposed to die.¡±

    I muttered, chewing on the conversation between the two servants.

    It was about how the knights of the ¡®Six Families¡¯ were going to kill Adel, or rather ¡®me¡¯.

    They were even going to travel all the way to this remote part of the empire.

    ¡°This situation is getting ridiculous.¡±

    Thest descendant of the Arsene family, Adel, had offended the six families, and they had finally sent knights.

    That was something I, the original author of the novel, had written myself.

    It felt like the setting I had created was now strangling me.

    A strange excitement began to rise up my spine.

    My breathing began to quicken, and my heart pounded faster.

    One of Adel¡¯s traits, [Interest], was weing this absurd situation.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡­.¡±

    I let out a sigh as if I was vomiting.

    Three days.

    That was how long it had been since I, the author, had possessed Adel¡¯s body.

    During that time, I had begged for a way to return to reality.

    I also missed my parents who were in reality.

    However, I couldn¡¯t find a way to return to the present day, and I also realized that I would never see my parents again.

    In the process, I,

    Was gradually assimting into the character of ¡®Arsene Adel¡¯.

    At a frighteningly fast pace-.

    ¡°He looks so gloomy.¡±

    Chuck.

    I fell from the door and stared at the full-length mirror on one side of the room.

    An impressive man was standing in the mirror.

    Ominous crimson hair and eyebrows and lips that drew a straight line in contrast.

    The most noticeable of these was the ¡®pattern¡¯ engraved on the nape of the neck.

    ¡°How am I supposed to hide this¡­¡­.¡±

    I sighed, scratching the nape of my neck.

    As long as this is revealed, I will surely die miserably even if I survive the uing crisis.

    Fortunately, I¡¯ll be able to hide it if I use the [ Darkness ] attribute.

    That''s what the original Adel did.

    The problem is that I can¡¯t handle Adel¡¯s attributes at the moment.

    Because I was a modern person, not Adel, not long ago.

    There was a reason why I was so nervous about hiding this pattern.

    ¡®Half-Demon Bloodline.¡¯

    This is what the pattern on the neck means.

    The Arsene family was originally a half-breed that inherited the blood of the Demon race.

    Thanks to the power inherent in that blood, they were one of the seven families that were counted as the best in the Empire, but they fell into ruin after being used as scapegoats.

    After all.

    The bloodline of the Arsene family¡­¡­.

    Adel.

    I was the only one left.

    That was the background of the character ¡®Arsene Adel¡¯ and the reason why he became a viin.

    Adel sought revenge and targeted the children of the Six Families, the protagonist''s party.

    He eventually failed and asked me, the original author, for help.

    "Revenge-"

    It must have sounded good to the original owner of this body.

    But it was unrealistic.

    ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿

    : Race - [ Half Demon ]

    : Tendency - [ Chaos ]

    : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ñ¡¯ ]

    : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Maniption ]

    : Mana - [ 341 ]

    I quietly brought up Adel''s status window.

    Adel''s talent was nothing to scoff at.

    In the first ce, he must have been given enough talent by me to survive in such a cruel environment and be the strongest viin.

    However, it was not enough topare to the children of the six families.

    "Who would have thought he could strangle me like this..."

    I gave my novel''s protagonists a more brilliant talent than anyone else.

    I wanted a charming viin, so I didn''t even think about letting him defeat the protagonist.

    So if he were to face the protagonist''s party right now, it would be obvious that the result would be a clear defeat.

    "It''s time to hide for now."

    Originally, the fruit is sweeter the riper it is.

    To survive or seek revenge, it was dangerous to be out in the open.

    Now I had to curl up like a fetus and absorb nutrients.

    And the nutrients I need right now are the methods of utilizing traits and mana.

    But right now, I''m in a body that can''t handle mana...¡­

    ''It''s not that I can''t feel mana, but that''s all.''

    I can definitely feel a heterogeneous aura inside my body.

    I''m not stupid enough not to know that it''s mana.

    An aura that is as heavy as a boulder but does not interfere with my body.

    Rather, it feels like my body will be morefortable the more I have it.

    "Then what do I do?"

    I can''t handle it.

    It was like a pie in the sky.

    That''s exactly what it was like.

    A situation where I can feel mana but can''t handle it.

    I have to awaken my traits and mana by tomorrow.

    If I don''t, I''m sure I''ll die at the hands of the Six Families.

    I have a headache. A headache.

    "Damn it."

    As I cursed, I grabbed my crimson hair and tore at it.

    Talent is the only thing that can be counted on in my novel.

    That''s why in the original, he escaped after ughtering all the knights of the Six Families with his young body.

    Ha¡­¡­.

    Did I end up like this because I tried to make him look unnecessarily strong?

    I would rather have escaped by using some kind of strategy to avoid the gaze of the Six Families.

    If I had written it that way, there would have been a way.

    That''s when I was just rolling my feet around.

    Crash.

    The paper on the desk emitted a faint light.

    I wondered what that was, and then I realized what it was.

    The paper that Adel had brought with him before putting me in the novel.

    I looked at it to see if it would be of any help after I came here, but I remember throwing it on the desk as it had nothing written on it except the words, ''This is a gift. Ask for it when you need it.''

    But.

    At this moment?

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t expect much.¡±

    I said that, but I moved my feet just in case.

    Then I saw the paper that had clearly changed.

    It had changed quite a bit, but¡­¡­.

    This time, nothing was written on it.

 Chapter 2.2: Part 2

    nk paper.

    It simply meant in white paper.

    ¡°What is this again.¡±

    I grabbed the paper and shook it.

    Is this really the end?

    After a long time, letters suddenly began to be carved on the paper.

    ¡º Did you receive the gift well? ¡»

    A gift?

    This is a gift.

    Iughed in vain at the absurdity.

    After not showing any reaction for three days, he is now calling himself a gift.

    ¡°What is the gift.¡±

    The moment I narrowed my brows.

    The paper began to write in a regretful tone.

    ¡º Creator, do you not know how to use it? Please answer with Y/N. ¡»

    Creator?

    It was a familiar word.

    The only person who would say such a thing is the one who dropped me here.

    ¡°You, it¡¯s Adel.¡±

    When I spoke in a deliberately angry tone, words that I guessed were Adel''s were written as if to ignore me.

    ¡º Please write one letter out of Y/N on the paper. ¡»

    Even after I spent a long time cursing and ranting, no more words were written.

    Only then did I calm down my anger and write the letter ''Y'' on the paper as he had asked.

    Let''s just see what happens.

    ¡º Since you have epted, I will tell you how to use ¡®Information Purchase¡¯. ¡»

    ¡º If you write your question on this paper, I will answer anything. ¡»

    ¡º Some questions do not require payment, but others do. ¡»

    ¡º The payment increases depending on the importance of the question. ¡»

    ¡°Information Purchase¡­¡­.¡±

    That means I can buy the information I want if I pay a certain fee.

    So I thought about it and wrote something down with a fountain pen.

    - How to return to reality.

    I wrote that and smiled with satisfaction. It said that it would answer ¡®anything¡¯, so it wouldn¡¯t be able to pass.

    However, the letters that were written right away snapped the string of my reason.

    ¡º None. ¡»

    "It''s not avable."

    A phrase that refused to answer.

    The will to never answer was conveyed.

    Then, I narrowed my eyebrows slightly and wrote down another question.

    I didn''t expect it anyway.

    - The ''detailed'' method of operating mana and the method of using it to handle Adel''s traits.

    This should be enough.

    I put down my fountain pen and looked at the fading letters.

    Soon after, the letters began to be written again.

    ¡ºThis is a question that does not require a price.¡»

    .

    .

    ¡ºIt''s difficult to provide information with a simple sentence.¡»

    ¡ºI will engrave the ''method of using mana'' and the ''method of handling Adel''s traits'' into your body.¡»

    ¡ºDo you ept? Y / N¡»

    Engraving-.

    It was certainly a question that was difficult to understand with an exnation.

    No matter how much I, a modern person, learned magic spells or swordsmanship in writing, there would be a limit.

    Maybe I wouldn''t even try.

    Swoosh-.

    I finished my thoughts and wrote Y.

    Then the letters gradually faded away, and something began to fill my head.

    I couldn''t help but tremble slightly as I knew it was engraving.

    .

    .

    .

    A long time passed like that-.

    ¡°¡­¡­This was it.¡±

    A smile came to my lips.

    Adel''s traits and the way to handle mana.

    It was the moment when the problem that I had been struggling with for three days was solved at once.

 Chapter 3.1: Part 1

    ¡º Information Engraving Complete. ¡»

    The paper that began to blur soon became nk.

    Only then did I tear my gaze away from the paper.

    Then I recalled Adel''s talents and traits that were engraved in my mind.

    I closed my eyes and organized the information.

    ¡®So these are Adel''s traits and talents.¡¯

    Adel''s traits were clearly fraudulent, but there was something sinister about them.

    Traits and talents that were specialized in ¡®assassination¡¯ alone.

    After all, he was a character that was set to fit the code of an assassin from the very beginning.

    ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿

    : Race - [ Half Demon ]

    : Tendency - [ Chaos ]

    : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ñ¡¯ ]

    : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Maniption ]

    : Mana - [ 341 ]

    I stared at Adel''s status window.

    I seemed to know how to use the traits and talents that I had vaguely felt.

    First, the most basic Mana Maniption.

    ¡±Hoo.¡±

    I slowly drew up the mana that was crouching in my lower abdomen as if exhaling it.

    An unknown aura that spread out around me and flowed through my blood vessels.

    With this, I seeded in ¡®Mana Maniption¡¯. I felt a surge of energy throughout my body and twirled my arm around.

    As expected.

    A small amount of uncontrolled aura was trying to burst out.

    Swoosh¡­¡­.

    I moved my index finger to add color to the mana that was flowing out.

    The ck color that was applied to the mana.

    The manifestation of [Darkness], one of Adel''s traits.

    ¡°Sess.¡±

    My eyebrows twitched with a strange sense of excitement.

    The manifestation of a trait that was so difficult to sense, no matter how hard I tried to handle it.

    But with just one ''engraving'' from the paper, I seeded¡­¡­.

    ¡°Is it too vague to call it a sess?¡±

    Originally, the Darkness trait is one of the strongest traits for assassination.

    Normally, it would be able to deprive the opponent of their five senses just by spreading it out, but.

    But I could only paint a darkness the size of my hand, let alone spread it out.

    ¡°Even so, it''s not bad.¡±

    One thing was for sure, it was not a bad situation.

    It was enough to cover the tattoo that proved my session to Arsene.

    sh.

    The moment I fused Mana and the Darkness trait, a ck water drop formed on my index finger.

    I lightly spread it over the tattoo on the back of my neck, covering it perfectly.

    A tattoo that was perfectly hidden by being painted over with ck mana.

    ¡°This should do it.¡±

    I turned my head away with a satisfied smile.

    With this, I had acquired the usage method for the ¡®Darkness¡¯ attribute.

    All that remained was how to apply the Darkness attribute¡­¡­.

    But I didn¡¯t have enough time to practice that right now.

    The Six Families¡¯ Knights would reach me in just a day.

    For now, I should practice using the other attributes first.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with Killing Intent.¡±

    Killing Intent is a natural aura that emanates from the body.

    It¡¯s something that those who have killed numerous lives and mastered killing intent possess.

    However, Adel was able to use Killing Intent as a trait.

    I looked in the mirror and red.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!¡±

    Ha, a snicker escaped my lips.

    A young child who hadn¡¯t even reached adulthood yet, ring¡­¡­.

    If it were anyone else, they would¡¯ve beenughed at, but this was my face.

    Thud, thud.

    For some reason, I felt a sense of self-loathing as I pped my cheeks and opened my eyes sullenly.

    Let¡¯s try again.

    ¡°Like scattering mana¡­¡­.¡±

    I split the mana that was gushing out into a powder form using [Mana Maniption].

    Soon, the mana that had been transformed into powder spread out in all directions.

    Cringe.

    A creepy aura that made my flesh crawl.

    My eyes, which had been gentle, transformed into those of a wolf hiding its fangs.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be useful in an actual battle with a strong opponent.

    But against ordinary people who hadn¡¯t mastered mana and swordsmanship¡­¡­.

    ¡®It¡¯s worth a try.¡¯

    If I polished my [Killing Intent] trait, I would definitely reach a level where I could subdue a knight with just my aura someday.

    I remembered it because it was something I had written myself to show off Adel¡¯s strength.

    Of course, right now, I couldn¡¯t even defeat a single trained soldier, let alone a knight.

    ¡°Now there are only two left.¡±

    I stared at the Status Window while suppressing my Killing Intent.

    There were many attributes in the status window that I hadn¡¯t tested yet.

    Two attributes that I didn¡¯t necessarily need to use. And one very important talent.

    [Interest] and [Absorption]

    Attributes like these were like a personality, so I didn¡¯t need to test them separately.

    Then, the one I should practice first is.

    - [Position Exchange ¡¯¢ñ¡¯]

    The ¡®talent¡¯ that put Adel in the position of the strongest viin.

    An ability that was not inferior to the main characters of the novel.

    ¡®Even I think this is ridiculously fraudulent.¡¯

    Adel¡¯s talent, [Position Exchange ¡®¢ñ¡¯]

    When used, it can exchange the location of a designated object with its own.

    The exnation ends here.

    It was a very simple ability.

    Simple, yet an ability that one could immediately notice was fraudulent.

    No matter how one imagined it, it was ridiculously overpowered in actualbat.

    A power that an opponent with no prior information about the ability could not even react to.

    It was clear that it was an unparalleled assassination technique.

    ¡®Seeing is believing.¡¯

    I got up from my seat and used Position Exchange.

    ¡°Designation.¡±

    As I muttered the incantation, dozens of arrows shot out.

    Whoosh.

    I stared at my feet and saw the arrows starting to shoot out.

    ¡®It¡¯s about five Pyeong in range, I guess.¡¯ [T/N: Pyeong is equivalent to approximately 3.31 square meters]

    A slightly disappointing performance.

    Compared to the range of several thousand steps that the original Adel had disyed, it was a very short distance.

    It must be because the Position Exchange¡¯s proficiency was still at level ¢ñ.

    As I grow, the range of the arrows will expand even further.

    Then I will be able to apply this talent in more diverse ways.

 Chapter 3.2: Part 2

    ¡°For now¡­¡­¡±

    I need to adapt to Adel¡¯s talents.

    Since traits are a supplementary concept, there is no need to put in the effort to train them right now.

    However, Adel¡¯s talents needed to be used right away.

    Is there anything I can use it on?

    While I was searching for an object to use the ability on.

    The armor ced next to the door came into my sight.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    As soon as I uttered the word, the arrows disappeared.

    As if teleporting, my body blurred and the world began to reverse.

    Thud.

    My legs, unable to withstand the ability, lost their center and copsed.

    All the arrows that had been created disappeared.

    Damn it.

    I got up with a sigh and a curse.

    My whole body ached.

    The sound of my joints cracking rang in my ears.

    "As expected, I can''t do it all at once."

    I had hoped to seed once, like with the traits, but it seemed I was being too greedy.

    It seems like I¡¯ll have to spend the whole day adapting¡­¡­.

    The time until the knights of the six families arrive was pressing.

    Even so, it was worth the investment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try again.¡±

    I once again devoted myself to using Position Exchange and the traits.

    From evening until dawn.

    Dozens, hundreds of times.

    .

    .

    And a dayter.

    Uninvited guests came.

    * * *

    Before I knew it, the sun had set and the moon had risen.

    The residents of the estate stopped what they were doing and went home, so only silence and tranquility settled in Arsene''s territory.

    What broke the silence was the sound of noisy horseshoes and various metals colliding.

    Creak.

    Uninvited guests with iron armor that faintly reflected the moonlight and a sword each at their waists.

    Carrying a deep murderous intent, they headed for Arsene''s mansion.

    "Stop."

    The man who was running in the lead raised his hand to stop the horses and waited for a while.

    Then the front door of the mansion slowly began to open.

    Creak-.

    The man and the knights entered the front door and stared at a servant approaching them.

    "Are you Sir Peltz?"

    The servant who had met the knights asked, but the man called Peltz did not answer the question.

    He simply took out a ne with a lion pattern drawn on his chest and showed it to him.

    "Yes, that''s enough. But why are the knights behind you¡­¡­."

    The servant looked somewhat bewildered.

    They must havee to kill Adel, the head of the Arsene family.

    That''s why the servant couldn''t understand.

    Five knights were dispatched to kill a child¡­¡­.

    "Do you have aint?"

    "No, but¡­¡­."

    "They do not tolerate failure. Of course, it is excessive manpower, but isn''t it better if the work is easier?"

    "I see."

    The servant listened to Peltz''s answer and obediently agreed.

    Those people must have been the high-ranking members of the six families.

    How could a mere servant like him know their intentions?

    "This way."

    The servant, who had collected his thoughts, guided them to where Adel was.

    The eerie interior of the mansion.

    All the other servants had been bribed by the six families a long time ago, so they had already escaped.

    So as they walked through the corridor.

    "The bastard is in here."

    The servant stopped and pointed to a tightly closed door.

    Peltz frowned at the servant''s words.

    The inside of the room was quiet.

    There could be nothing there, or Adel could be asleep, but¡­¡­.

    After decades of experiencing fierce battlefields, Peltz''s intuition was ringing rm bells.

    Something felt off.

    Peltz nodded and said,

    "Go in first."

    "Me, sir?"

    "Well, who else is there besides you."

    "I understand¡­¡­"

    The servant clicked his tongue inwardly but followed the order withoutint.

    He didn''t dare to talk back to Peltz, one of the six family knights.

    Creak.

    The servant carefully opened the door in case Adel woke up.

    "Young master?"

    The servant called Adel quietly and approached the bed slowly, keeping the door closed so as not to arouse suspicion.

    As he got closer to the bed, he peeked his head out to check on Adel''s condition.

    "Well, he''s still asleep."

    Adel was fast asleep under the covers.

    The servant didn''t suspect anything unusual.

    There was no way that Adel could have known that the knights woulde in advance.

    Even if he had known, it wouldn''t have mattered.

    How could Adel possibly handle the knights behind him?

    "Well, I should check to be sure."

    The servant had to do what he was told withoutint, especially because he was terrified of Peltz.

    The servant who remained in the Arsene family was a low-ranking member at the time of the Arsene family''s purge, which is why he survived.

    Since then, he had been secretly bribed by the six families and had been selling information, so he had heard about Peltz''s terror.

    He didn''t want to provoke him unnecessarily and add to his reputation.

    "I bear no grudge."

    This child is innocent¡­¡­.

    No, is he?

    He''s been a nuisance to me, so this is like a punishment for him.

    Why on earth are the six families so concerned about young master¡­¡­.

    Swish.

    The servant rationalized his actions as he approached Adel.

    To confirm that he was asleep.

    But then.

    sh.

    Adel''s closed eyes opened.

    His eyes, glowing an ominous blood red, scanned the servant''s body through the slits.

    "Wh, what the!"

    The servant froze, unable to even scream at the sight of his eerie eyes.

    He had sensed something strange.

    But the servant, overwhelmed by Adel''s ''killing intent,'' couldn''t utter a single word.

    Thud.

    So easily.

    Adel''s dagger pierced his neck.

 Chapter 4.1: Part 1

    The lukewarm blood flowed down my cheek.

    I watched the servant¡¯s body copse powerlessly and calmed my rapid breathing.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t difficult.¡¯

    Using the Killing Intent trait, I momentarily paralyzed the servant''s movements before swiftly driving the dagger into his throat, ending his life.

    Then I quickly stabbed him in the throat with a dagger and killed him.

    That¡¯s how Imitted my first murder.

    ¡®However, I don¡¯t even feel a shred of agitation. It¡¯s strange¡­¡­.¡¯

    Instead, my Interest trait showed interest in the murder.

    Like a wild wolf craving blood and flesh¡­¡­.

    I shook my head to stop the negative thoughts and got up.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have time for this.¡¯

    I had to move before the knights outside the door barged in.

    ¡®I wish I had prepared in advance or escaped¡­¡­.¡¯

    But there were eyes watching me day and night.

    It was safe to assume that everyone in Arsene¡¯s mansion, were spies from the six families.

    If I had shown any suspicious behavior, even more knights would have been dispatched immediately.

    That¡¯s why now, when all the territory¡¯s people and servants were away, was the best time.

    ¡®Paper and a fountain pen.¡¯

    I hurriedly packed the items on the desk.

    As I finished preparing, the door swung open with a sound that almost broke it.

    Bang!

    The knights, who realized that the servant wasn¡¯ting out, kicked the door open and rushed into the room.

    ng-.

    As soon as the knights entered the room, they drew their swords and pointed them at me.

    My expression involuntarily contorted as their killing intent seemed to choke me.

    Among them was a man who exuded the thickest killing intent.

    ''...As expected, Peltz came himself.''

    The knight with navy blue hair swept his hair back and looked down at me with sunken eyes.

    He was the strongest among the knights dispatched to kill Adel, and the only man who survived Adel¡¯s counterattack in the original story.

    That¡¯s why he was someone to be wary of.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    I spoke to them, licking my lips.

    My cheerful voice felt eerie because it didn¡¯t match the situation.

    But I didn¡¯t mean to do that.

    It was just Adel¡¯s original personalitying out.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re not going to let you live.¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack him now!¡±

    One of the knights noticed that I was preparing something and charged at me with his sword drawn.

    My n worked.

    I gripped the dagger in my hand and spread the arrows toward the knight.

    Following that, I spread the arrows straight toward the knight¡¯s sword.

    Designation.

    Move.

    I switched the locations of the sword and me.

    The knight¡¯s sword fell powerlessly to the spot where I had been, and before I knew it, my body was right before the knight¡¯s neck.

    *Stab.*

    The knight didn¡¯t even realize what had happened to him before his neck was pierced by the dagger.

    With that, I had instantly taken care of one of the five knights.

    ¡°¡°¡­¡­!!¡±¡±

    A ripple spread across the knights¡¯ faces.

    It was an unexpected situation for them.

    The moment the sound of their pounding hearts began to ring in my ears.

    *Thud.*

    The knight with the most ferocious aura took a step closer and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Knight Commander Peltz of the Leon Duke¡¯s Knights, I will execute the criminal¡¯s sentence.¡±

    As soon as Peltz finished speaking, three knights began to emit an immense murderous aura.

    I could feel the aura of their will to absolutely cut me down.

    Suddenly, the knights charged at me.

    However, I was a little faster than them.

    The dagger I threw was already headed toward the ss window.

    Crash-.

    The ss window shattered like a spiderweb as I threw the dagger.

    At the same time, I threw my body out the window toward the ground.

    ¡®Designation.¡¯

    The dagger was caught at the end of the countless arrows that were extending outward.

    ¡®Move.¡¯

    I used the location swap as soon as I confirmed that the dagger was falling to the ground.

    In an instant, my location and the dagger¡¯s location were reversed.

    Thanks to the location swap, my head didn¡¯t hit the ground first.

    It ended with me just rolling on the ground a few times.

    However,

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    It¡¯s not exactly ignorable pain¡­¡­.

    I held back tears as I picked up the dagger that was falling from the sky.

    Then I looked back.

    "He moved that distance in an instant?"

    "This is no time to be surprised! Chase him before he escapes!"

    "Hurry down!"

    The knights who had grasped the situation were trying to chase after me.

    However, thanks to the fact that I had escaped by jumping out the window, they wouldn¡¯t be able to chase after me right away.

    But, it wasn¡¯t enough time for me to rx.

    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯

    I hurriedly moved my feet.

    If I rxed even a little bit, the knights would quickly catch up to me.

    Compared to their physical abilities, I was just a child.

    I have no choice but to run as fast as I can.

    How long have I been running for?

    ¡®I¡¯m out of breath¡­¡­.¡¯

    My knees are starting to give out.

    Anxiety andrge beads of sweat run down my jawline.

    Even though I¡¯m running so hard I could die, the knights who left the mansion are rapidly closing the distance between us.

    Iined to myself.

    ¡®¡­¡­This is so unfair to me.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just the difference in our physical abilities.

    Unlike me, who has no means of transportation, the knights have excellent means of transportation called horses.

    The gap between us was huge.

    "He''s getting closer. Increase the horses'' speed and overtake him!"

    At Peltz¡¯s skilledmand, three knights immediately began to charge.

    The gap is getting narrower and narrower.

    I touched the dagger in my hand and became lost in thought.

    ¡®Should I fight?¡¯

 Chapter 4.2: Part 2

    I shook my head.

    I haven¡¯t reached my destination yet.

    I needed to conserve my strength until I got close.

    As I said before, I won¡¯t be going outside the territory.

    Where my footsteps are headed.

    It¡¯s none other than the deepest part of the territory, the Arsene Forest.

    By now, the pursuers must have realized that the Arsene Forest is my destination.

    Because the entrance to the forest has appeared.

    ¡®Arsene Forest.¡¯

    A ce where trees are densely packed and the sound of strange insects¡¯ wings, which I¡¯ve never heard before, vibrates.

    As soon as I entered, the eerie atmosphere convinced me that I had reached my destination.

    I will use the geographical advantage of the Arsene Forest to subdue the knights.

    Running on a dark forest path where even moonlight doesn¡¯t reach was extremely dangerous.

    Like right now.

    ¡°The horse¡¯s leg is caught in the tree roots¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Everyone watch your step¡­¡­ Argh!¡±

    The horses¡¯ legs got caught on the tree roots protruding all over the Arsene Forest, and the knights fell off their horses.

    I couldn¡¯t confirm it, but they must have been injured.

    At the very least, I could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be able to chase me any further.

    However, the knight who had been riding at the back steered his horse around the obstacles and started chasing me.

    He had made a quick judgment after seeing hisrades fall victim to the tree roots.

    ''That''s unfortunate.''

    As expected of experienced knights.

    I only had to be careful of Peltz.

    That''s what I thought...

    But if this was the case, I would have to deal with him myself.

    I slowed down my pace, pretending to be exhausted.

    The moment I showed a gap,

    "Gotcha!"

    The knight swung his gleaming sword.

    My mind raced, searching for a way to ovee this crisis.

    Using Position Exchange.

    My action was faster than my thought.

    ¡°Designation.¡±

    I designated the knight¡¯s helmet as the target.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    The knight cut the helmet that had exchanged positions with me, and my body fell in the air.

    I elerated and stabbed the knight¡¯s throat with my dagger.

    Thud-.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­!¡±

    As the dagger pierced the knight¡¯s neck, the knight died instantly and fell off his horse.

    I couldn¡¯t even check on him and just rolled my head in the air.

    ¡®I¡¯m in danger too.¡¯

    My posture was disturbed while stabbing him.

    If I fell like this, it was obvious that I would break something.

    ¡°Designation.¡±

    A leaf that happened toe into my sight.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    I changed my position with it.

    Thud-.

    That¡¯s how I supported my body on the branch and secured my position.

    Now there was only one left.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    The man who clicked his tongue and approached me after getting off his horse.

    Peltz, the captain of the knights of the Leon Duke¡¯s family.

    I swallowed dry saliva.

    ¡®He¡¯s not an opponent I can deal with the same way I did just now.¡¯

    The sudden, dreadful murderous intent made me freeze in ce, unable to even move a step.

    I opened my mouth with difficulty and uttered the spell.

    ¡°Designation.¡±

    I immediately activated the Position Exchange and designated the leaf that was the farthest away as the target and moved.

    The moment I moved to the branch on the other side.

    *BOOM!*

    A huge roar rang out, tearing my eardrums apart.

    Was that really the sound of a sword being swung?

    I looked down at the ground while hanging on the branch.

    A long,rge sword mark was carved on the spot where I had been.

    ''If I had been hit by that attack, I would have been minced meat...''

    The mere thought of it sent shivers down my spine.

    As I swallowed, my gaze fixed on the ground in terror, Peltz flew towards me at an incredible speed.

    He literally leaped through the air, swinging his sword at me.

    "Designate."

    I hurriedly activated Position Exchange and escaped.

    He wasn''t the type to give up just because his allies had fallen.

    "Huu, huu."

    My heart was pounding like it was about to burst.

    First, I needed to catch my breath...

    As I clung to the branch, trying to calm my ragged breathing, Peltz''s mockingughter reached my ears.

    "I must admit, you''re quite impressive.  Not only did you take down four knights, but you''re also dodging my attacks."

    Peltz continued,

    "But it was a foolish decision to corner yourself in this forest where escape is impossible."

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to shake him off in the Arsene Forest with my young body.

    My mana was also nearly depleted, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to use Position Exchange more than a few more times.

    Even so, there was a reason why I stubbornly insisted on staying in the Arsene Forest.

    ¡°Is there any other way? I¡¯ll die if I go outside the territory anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Outside Arsene.

    It wasn¡¯t safe at all.

    The Empire was ruled by six families, so their influence would surely reach me no matter where I went.

    After our brief conversation, Peltz raised his sword once more.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Die.

    With those words, Peltz lunged at the spot where I had been standing.

    I quickly spread out the Position Exchange arrows and fled.

    However.

    I wasn¡¯t able to dodge it perfectly this time.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The sword grazed my arm just before I could activate Position Exchange.

    The wound wasn¡¯t deep.

    However, a sharp pain shot through me, forcing me to grit my teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯re making this more difficult than it needs to be. You even killed those poor knights.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit premature? At least, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to die here.¡±

    Peltz snorted in response to my question.

    ¡°Ha, do you think you can escape from me?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have some confidence.¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer his question. I simply used Position Exchange to put some distance between us.

    Then, I took out a piece of paper and a fountain pen from my pocket and smiled quietly.

    A ce to escape to.

    I had one.

    That was the reason why I had insisted on staying in the Arsene Forest in the first ce.

    What was that reason?

    I was going to go to the ¡®Demon Realm¡¯.

 Chapter 5.1: Part 1

    If I used Position Exchange and the other traits effectively, and with a bit of luck, I might be able to shake off Peltz''s pursuit.

    However, the problem was what came next.

    Would everything be resolved if I managed to evade the knights and escape the territory?

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    I shook my head inwardly.

    The original Adel was the same.

    Didn¡¯t he end up dying at the hands of the six descendants after wandering outside the territory?

    Moreover, how can I, who was a modern person until recently, survive in the enemy¡¯s base and build up my strength?

    I had no confidence.

    Confidence that I would survive¡­¡­.

    On the other hand.

    ¡®The Demon World is much safer than the Human World.¡¯

    The war between the Demon World and the Six Families took ce over a decade ago.

    Since the Six Families were the victors, the Demon World suffered great damage.

    That¡¯s why the Demon World was even more dedicated to training their sessors.

    I remembered writing in the novel that their motive was either defense or revenge and that they were enthusiastic about securing their strength and personnel.

    ¡®That¡¯s no less than humans.¡¯

    It meant that if I showed enough talent, they would protect and guard me, regardless of whether I was half-Demon or not.

    Because the Demon World is short of personnel that can be used in battle right now.

    Of course, that¡¯s only if I hide the tattoo engraved on the back of my neck well.

    If the mark of the Arsene Family is discovered, it will be my end that day.

    After all, there was no family that was as active as the Arsene Family in the Human-Demon War.

    The Arsene Family, who killed countless Demons, is a public enemy in the Demon World, a fact that even a three-year-old child knows.

    However,

    ¡®I don¡¯t think I have to worry about being discovered.¡¯

    I shrugged my shoulders and shook my head.

    Anyway, the situation in the Demon World is better than here. That¡¯s the first reason I¡¯m going to the Demon World.

    Another reason is the geographical features of the Arsene Forest.

    In order to go from the Human World to the Demon World, you have to open a gate.

    However, in order to meet the conditions for opening the gate, astronomical amounts of magic stones and mana were required.

    Even if they consumed that much mana to open it, the Six Families did not have the power to manage the Demon World, which was simr in size to the Human World.

    Even most of the humans who could open the gate to the Demon World were dead.

    As the novel progresses, the gate will open, but that will beter.

    There were hardly any existing gates.

    Most of the ones that do exist are mostly one-time Gates.

    That''s why humans failed to conquer the Demon Realm.

    In other words, it''s a kind of ceasefire.

    The war is still not over.

    ''If I use this, I might be able to make the assassination group that Adel founded even stronger.''

    Most Demons are hostile towards humans.

    Some of the young Demons I remember had very high potential.

    Of course, they were no match for the descendants of the Six Families¡­¡­.

    But they would still be stronger than those Adel had recruited.

    If I show outstanding talent, there will be many who will help me.

    So I thought that I had to go to the Demon Realm in order to live the rest of my life and fulfill my dream.

    *Thump-*

    While I was organizing my thoughts, the intense aura that Peltz shot out hit my back, and I tensed up, my shoulders hunched.

    "I don''t know what you''re up to, but... you won''t be able to escape from me."

    Peltz infused his sword with mana.

    A bluish sword aura, imbued with a sharp energy, shot towards me.

    "Designation."

    It''s toote to see and dodge.

    Without even giving a nce to Peltz''s sword that wasing at me, I used Position Exchange to run away.

    "Move."

    The sword that was shot out cut through the air.

    My new body moved to another tree, and I could see Peltz clicking his tongue below.

    I exhaled deeply.

    "Whew, whew."

    Not much mana left.

    If I use Position Exchange three more times, I''ll hit rock bottom.

    I have to find the Gate to the Demon Realm before that.

    - Arsene Forest. The Gate to the Demon Realm is there.

    I hurriedly moved my steps and recalled the contents of the original work.

    From what I can tell, this seems to be the center.

    The Gate was nowhere to be seen.

    ''Where the hell is it?''

    I racked my brain.

    I had to find the Gate quickly.

    One, no matter how much I turned my head to look around, the Gate did note into my sight.

    ''I''m going to die like this.''

    Frustration and despair crept onto my face.

    I was still in the middle of finding the Gate, but the distance between me and Peltz was closing.

    If I can''t distance myself with my own power.

    I have no choice but to rely on my Trait.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    I looked back and shot killing intent at him.

    *Flinch.*

    Thanks to my killing intent, Peltz hesitated for a moment.

    A very small gap was created.

    I didn¡¯t miss that gap.

    The tree with the most abundant leaves.  I activated Position Exchange and the arrows, teleporting there.

    And I took out the paper and fountain pen from my arms and wrote.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    I thought I would find the gate right away.

    The fact that the original didn¡¯t describe it in detail worked against me.

    I could roughly guess the location of the gate, but I couldn¡¯t know the exact location.

    As I mentioned before, I had written that the path to the Demon World was in the Arsene Forest.

    I did write that...

    But what author would provide a meticulous exnation of the location?

    They would just end it with something like, ''The gate to the Demon World is located here.''

    ''Am I cornered?''

    While scratching my head with the paper and fountain pen in my hand.

    Danger.

    rm bells rang in my head.

    ¡°You little rat!¡±

    ¡°Designate, Move.¡±

    I climbed up the tree that was at the end of the arrow.

    The tree I was standing on until just now was cut into pieces by Peltz¡¯s sword.

    ¡®Is he really a monster?¡¯

    How did the original Adel deal with that?

    Even though I created the character, he¡¯s terrifying.

    sh.

    The momentum of Peltz, who pulled out his sword from the cut tree, was like that of a beast and was directed at me.

    Should I use that method¡­¡­.

    As I was lost in thought and didn¡¯t take any action, Peltz slowly began to move his steps.

    ¡®Damn it, damn it.¡¯

    Right away.

    I moved the fountain pen on the paper.

    I couldn¡¯t dy even for a second, so I quickly wrote what I wanted.

    I hadn¡¯t used it because it was difficult, but since the situation was like this, I felt like I was grasping at straws.

    - The exact location of the gate to the Demon World within the Arsene Forest.

    Then the words I wrote were erased and letters began to be written.

    Soon, a single sentence waspleted.

 Chapter 5.2: Part 2

    ¡ºThis is information that requires a price.¡»

    ¡ºPlease pay the price of an artifact of Relic-grade or higher, or 100 gold coins or more.¡»

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    I gripped the fountain pen tightly.

    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to use paper.

    In the case of engraving Adel''s traits and talent, it was essentially my own body, so he gave it to me for free.

    But the gate from Arsene forest was something that could potentially shake the entire world, so it was inevitable that it would require payment...

    That was the problem.

    ¡®Where am I supposed to get an expensive artifact or money?¡¯

    The only things I had on me were paper, a fountain pen, and a dagger.

    The dagger was just an ordinary weapon, so it wasn''t worth much, and although the fountain pen was quite expensive, it was nowhere near enough to cover the price that the paper had mentioned.

    Clench.

    I clenched my lower lip in frustration.

    Just then, as the pungent smell of blood filled my mouth, my head suddenly cleared and I was able toe up with a solution.

    One thing.

    ¡®There¡¯s only one way.¡¯

    It was a bit of a gamble, but since there were no other good options, it was worth a try.

    I would exploit the loophole in the paper guy¡¯s conditions.

    ¡®Let¡¯s give it a shot.¡¯

    I stared intently at the leaping Peltz and made up my mind.

    *ng!*

    Peltz¡¯s sword and my dagger shed.

    Excruciating pain shot through my hand as if it was going to be torn apart.

    As expected, there was an overwhelming difference in strength that I couldn¡¯t make up for.

    ¡°To think you would block my sword. You¡¯re quite impressive for your age. It was a good decision toe here yourself.¡±

    "You''re not bad yourself.  Your swordsmanship is decent, but your mouth is even better.  How about changing your profession?"

    "You''re quite the talker."

    Perhaps because I had provoked him,

    Peltz''s aura, twice as ferocious as before, sent shivers down my spine.

    Unlike me, who was on the verge of copsing from exhaustion, his swordsmanship was bing sharper as he adapted to the Arsene Forest.

    He had monstrous stamina.

    Just as I was inwardly marveling at him,

    "Are you not going to use that strange technique anymore?"

    A vein popped up on my forehead.

    The bastard was mocking me.

    Peltz knew that I was out of mana and could no longer freely use Position Exchange, so he was saying such things.

    In fact, I could use it onest time.

    However,

    That was myst resort, so I had to save it until the very end.

    "Shall we finish this?"

    Seeing that I wasn''t moving, Peltz swung his sword lightly.

    *ng-*

    I hurriedly raised my dagger to block his attack, but I was ultimately overwhelmed by his strength and sent flying backward.

    "How boring."

    Peltz brushed off the blood on his sword and slowly approached me.

    Theposure of strong.

    I took advantage of that tiny gap to observe the sword Peltz was holding.

    Was it made of white iron? The pure white de contrasted with the gold ornaments.  It looked valuable even at a nce.

    Even to the naked eye, it looked valuable.

    In fact, Peltz¡¯s sword was a famous sword given to him by Duke Leon himself.

    ¡°What¡¯s the end of this?¡±

    I slowly got up, coldly staring at Peltz¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Why should I die?¡±

    Even if it¡¯s a long shot.

    At least not in this ce.

    ¡°No, you will die.¡±

    Peltz jumped high as he cut me off.

    His will to kill me before I could do anything was clear.

    As soon as I saw that.

    Ting.

    I threw the dagger on the ground and unfolded the paper.

    And Peltz¡¯s sword pierced my paper.

    Literally, the sword ¡®entered.¡¯

    ¡°What?!¡±

    I smiled as I heard Peltz¡¯s shocked voice.

    Peltz¡¯s sword did not pierce the paper, but entered the paper.

    The swordpletely vanished.

    *Rustle.*

    Finally, letters began to appear on the paper.

    ¡ºSufficient payment has been received.¡»

    ¡ºThe payment is judged to be ¡®slightly¡¯ more than requested.¡»

    ¡ºI will guide you to the Demon Realm Gate in the Arsene Forest.¡»

    A red line was drawn.

    It was the path that would guide me to the Demon Realm.

    I immediately picked up the dagger that had fallen to the ground and squeezed out my remaining mana to perform a position exchange.

    I got out of Peltz¡¯s range and ran, kicking off the ground.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    A path that unfolded concisely.

    The red line became thicker as I elerated.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Peltz forgot that his sword had disappeared and chased me fiercely.

    All that a bare-handed guy can do to me is punch me.

    But even that attack would be fatal to me.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    I clicked my tongue and manifested the darkness attribute.

    I shot a ck drop of water that formed on my finger at Peltz.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Peltz flinched at the ck mana that got in his eye.

    Originally, he could have dodged it just by shaking his head.

    But since he was panicking, I was able to hit him by luck.

    It was literally good luck, so I had to use this gap to distance myself.

    ¡®Let¡¯s run.¡¯

    Just a little more.

    There¡¯s not much left now.

    Before I knew it, the destination of the unfolding red line came into view.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    The red lines were entwined around a huge tree, drawing an oval.

    I realized that it was some kind of magical device.

    ¡°This is the gate to the Demon Realm¡­¡­.¡±

    I opened my mouth as I moved along the line, which was less than five steps away.

    One step.

    Two steps.

    And thest step.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    I smiled at Peltz, who noticed something unusual and ran towards me.

    Before I knew it, my new body passed through the red gate, and an unknown force pulled me in.

    ¡°Well, see youter.¡±

    * * *

    Peltz.

    The man who mocked his own name with a sarcastic tone disappeared.

    As if he never existed-.

    Peltz muttered in vain, staring at the ce where only a huge tree remained.

    ¡°That bastard¡­¡­¡±

    He went to the Demon Realm.

 Chapter 6.1: Part 1

    How much time had passed since I''d gone through the red gate?

    My vision, which had been plunged into darkness, gradually began to recover.

    ¡°Where is this¡­¡­.¡±

    I frowned at the damp atmosphere and looked around.

    A colorless world.

    That was my first impression.

    The green that had colored the forest hadpletely disappeared. Only gray stone walls filled my entire vision.

    ¡°I survived after all.¡±

    I had survived by evading pursuit.

    That fact brought me a sense of relief.

    I never thought I¡¯d seed.

    I had only just taken my first step. But it was certainly not a bad start.

    The n had been a gamble from the start.

    The reckless idea of using the ''Information Purchase'' to make the weapon disappear had luckily worked.

    If I had failed, I wouldn¡¯t be here right now¡­¡­.

    As I was letting out a sigh of relief.

    Woo-woo.

    Suddenly, the paper I was holding in my hand emitted a bright light.

    As if it wanted me to look at it-.

    ¡°What the heck.¡±

    Does it have something to tell me?

    I tilted my head and unfolded the paper.

    Then I could see something written on it as if in anger.

    ¡º This is the ¡®one time¡¯. ¡»

    ¡º I will impose a penalty. ¡»

    ¡º When paying for information, you cannot offer something that is not your possession as payment. ¡»

    ¡º When exchanging payment with the paper, it will verify whether it is your possession. ¡»

    ¡º If you do not follow this, the information exchange will not take ce. ¡»

    ¡°Oh,e on.¡±

    I couldn''t help but frown at the seemingly angry tone.

    It was true that using Peltz''s weapon as payment was essentially a forced exchange, so it was understandable that he was angry.

    "So you''re letting this one slide?"

    That was enough to make me feel grateful.

    If the paper hadn¡¯t epted Peltz¡¯s sword as the price, I would have died on the spot.

    I looked away from the paper.

    It was more urgent to figure out where this ce was.

    ¡®Demon Realm¡­¡­ It¡¯s a bit strange to call it that.¡¯

    I recalled the description of the Demon Realm that I had written myself.

    Numerous intelligent monsters form groups, and when eveninges, two moons rise high in the sky.

    ¡­¡­I remember writing something like that about the Demon Realm.

    This ce doesn¡¯t seem like the everyday scenery of the Demon World, but rather like some kind of ¡®ruins¡¯.

    I thought about using the information paper, but then folded it back up.

    Because I didn¡¯t have anything to hand over in exchange.

    I had no choice but to figure it out myself.

    I got up and wandered around the area, lost in thought.

    ¡®Perhaps.¡¯

    This ce really might be ruins.

    I slowly looked around.

    Gray stone pirs were embedded in several ces.

    And something like a transparent film was blocking my path.

    ''A barrier.''

    Some kind of magical device set up to prevent anyone from getting past this point.

    Beyond the barrier, I could see a ce simr to where I was now.

    Inside, a giant boulder was moving. Its appearance felt quite bizarre and strange.

    So that¡¯s what it was.

    I seemed to have a rough idea of the true nature of this ce.

    I looked again at the area where I was standing, and I could see a bed made of stone and some unidentified jerky that could serve as a meal.

    ''This is an artificial Secret Realm.''

    To be precise, it would be more urate to call it a Demonic Secret Realm.

    In other words, it¡¯s easy to understand if you think of it as a ¡®dungeon¡¯.

    Something that the Demons created to store treasures and monsters, or to prepare for intruders.

    And it was something that a high-ranking Demon had created for some purpose.

    I didn¡¯t know which Demon had created it.

    Just because it was a world that they had created themselves, it didn¡¯t mean that all of its members would know about it.

    ¡°First of all, I need to get out of here.¡±

    I stopped my rambling thoughts and approached the barrier that was blocking my path.

    It looked like it would copse if I just touched it, like a tidal wave.

    Should I give it a try?

    *Plunge-*

    I took out the dagger from my waistband and extended it towards the barrier.

    *ng-*

    Then the barrier repelled the dagger, returning the force that had been put into it.

    ¡°This will be difficult.¡±

    As soon as I confirmed that, I gave up on the idea of breaking through the barrier with force.

    Maybeter, but I didn¡¯t think that I would be able to break through that barrier with my current abilities.

    So what should I do?

    This is truly one challenge after another.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it after I¡¯ve filled my stomach a bit.¡±

    My stomach was aching with hunger as I racked my brains.

    It felt like my stomach lining was stuck to my back.

    Come to think of it, I hadn''t eaten anything all day in order to conceal my presence.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s meat here, but I¡¯d better eat it.¡¯

    My gaze naturally drifted downward.

    Jerky glistening with oil.

    I sank into thought as I chewed on it.

    ¡®The food and bed can¡¯t be for intruders, so it¡¯s highly likely that they belong to the one guarding the treasure. But that doesn¡¯t make sense either.¡¯

    The most usible hypothesis.

    The moving boulder within the barrier added weight to this hypothesis.

    It was highly likely that it was the guardian of this Secret Realm.

    It would be infinitely lenient towards the owner of the Secret Realm, but it wouldn''t show any mercy to intruders.

    "Then I''ll have to use force..."

    However, that seemed a bit difficult.

    I was already quite exhausted from the fierce battle with my pursuers.

    If I fought that boulder in this state, I would definitely end up severely injured. At the very least, half-dead.

    Moreover, I couldn¡¯t even get out of this barrier, so a fight itself was out of the question.

    ¡°Even my mana ispletely depleted.¡±

    Now was the time to rest.

    *Munch munch-*

    ¡­¡­Only after I had eaten all the jerky that had been piled up in handfuls did I feel like I was alive.

    My mana had also recovered to some extent. About half of its maximum, perhaps.

    ¡°Now that my stomach is full.¡±

    Let¡¯s make a n to get out of this barrier.

    For now, this ce is also a secret realm.

    If I defeat the guardians and reach the end, there¡¯s a high probability that there will be a passage leading outside.

    That was just spection, though.

    Since I couldn¡¯t see any way out of this room, there was no other way than to barge through.

    So let¡¯s think.

    A way. A way to get out.

    I pondered deeply for dozens of minutes.

    I looked around for any devices.

    And a momentter.

    While I was carefully examining the stone chamber, my gaze stopped at a certain brick.

    I felt an inexplicable sense of incongruity.

    ''If it were the old me, I wouldn''t have noticed.''

    Adel¡¯s senses reacted to that brick, which looked no different from the other bricks.

    That was very suspicious.

    I pressed on that brick.

    *Swoosh-*

    The brick sank deeply, and a voice faintly rang in my ears.

    - You are not qualified.

    ¡°What the¡­¡­.¡±

    I frowned and pulled my hand away.

    Even in the Demon World, thenguage was the same as humannguage.

    It must be because of the setting that creating a newnguage for demons was difficult, so both humans and demons used amonnguage.

    Thanks to that, I realized something.

    I couldn''t go outside the barrier if I wasn''t the owner of the Secret Realm.

    This room, which I had made into a resting ce, felt like a prison.

    ''I have to find another way.''

 Chapter 6.2: Part 2

    What can I do if I don''t have the qualifications?

    I felt regret, but there was nothing I could do.

    I had to find another answer.

    "I found a way."

    After a few minutes of contemtion, I stood up.

    I seeded ining up with a method.

    At least it was enough of a method to escape this room.

    I think the saying goes, "You have to lose to win."

    I approached the barrier and stared at the moving boulder.

    *Rumble rumble-*

    *Crumble...*

    Every time it moved its massive body, stone fragments fell down.

    The Guardian must be a living creature, so it can''t be helped, but what about those stone fragments that are inanimate objects?

    "Designation."

    I cast a spell to exchange locations with the fallen stone fragment.

    An arrow stretched out towards the stone fragment.

    It barely hooked onto the edge of the stone fragment.

    As soon as I confirmed that-.

    "Move."

    I switched locations with the stone fragment.

    * * *

    The mansion of the high-ranking Demon Race family ''Bares'' was very busy.

    In three days.

    It was the day that Bares''s youngest daughter would enter the ''Secret Realm''.

    ¡°¡­¡­This is difficult.¡±

    Bares''s lord, Crete, let out a soft sigh as he watched the busy servants.

    This was a test.

    It was a test for Crete''s daughter to verify her qualifications to enter the Demon Realm Academy, Sytan.

    First of all, even if she sessfully conquered the Secret Realm and entered Sytan, there was a problem.

    ''How can that weak girl deal with those demon-like creatures...''

    Crete was full of worry.

    These were troubled times.

    The Demon King was killed by monstrous humans.

    Countless Demons lost their lives to their swords.

    His daughter had to go to a ce created to deal with such humans.

    After the Human-Demon War.

    The Demons hated and feared humans more than ever.

    Crete had also seen his parents and family members being brutally murdered.

    Even his daughter had seen her own mother being killed.

    ''I know this is wrong.''

    He wanted his daughter to fail the Secret Realm conquest. In fact, Crete had ordered his daughter to fail the Secret Realm conquest.

    However, there was a problem.

    ¡®It¡¯s not good to just pursue revenge.¡¯

    Crete¡¯s daughter wanted to enter Sytan because she hated humans after losing her mother.

    She¡¯s skilled and talented.

    Conquering the intermediate Trial would be a piece of cake for her.

    But the heroes my daughter will face in the future¡­¡­.

    Crete was deeply worried and anxious when a woman rushed into his office and opened the door.

    She was a maid of the Bares family.

    Crete opened his eyes wide in surprise at the sudden visit.

    How dare she visit the Lord without permission?

    Still, he had to hear the reason.

    Crete asked the maid with a stern expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°We just got word that an unidentified person has entered the Secret realm!¡±

    ¡°Secret realm?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. There¡¯s no trace of the Secret realm¡¯s door being opened, so everyone is in chaos right now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡±

    Crete muttered in a low voice after hearing the whole story.

    Someone entered the Secret realm.

    Crete suddenly calmed down and asked the maid who was taking deep breaths.

    ¡°Have you identified the person?¡±

    ¡°Well, the person touched a device that only the Lord can use, so we know they¡¯re there, but there¡¯s no way to see inside the Secret realm, so we don¡¯t know who it is¡­¡­.¡±

    An unidentified person.

    I don¡¯t know how they got there.

    No, I think I do.

    I¡¯ve heard that the gates that were created all over the Demon Realm during the Human-Demon War still exist and can be used to warp someone by force.

    That guy must be one of those cases.

    ¡°He¡¯ll probably die.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Crete shook his head at the maid who was surprised and asked back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it and focus on preparing for my daughter¡¯s test that will start soon.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡±

    Creak-.

    The maid bowed and left Crete¡¯s room.

    Crete watched her leave with a faint gleam in his eyes.

    ¡®It¡¯s the intermediate Secret realm, so he¡¯ll definitely die¡­¡­.¡¯

    But what if he survives?

    Maybe I can use him as my ¡®pawn¡¯.

    The possibility is slim, though.

    ¡®I should focus on my work.¡¯

    Crete stopped thinking and turned his gaze to the piles of documents stacked up like a mountain.

    After all, he didn¡¯t want to think about someone who was going to die anyway.

 Chapter 7.1: Part 1

    "...There we go."

    I looked back with a satisfied smile.

    I had sessfully escaped the cramped barrier.

    I felt an inexplicable sense of liberation even though I had only left the room.

    However, that feeling did notst long.

    ¡®Killing intent?¡¯

    I quickly looked back.

    Something muchrger than I had expected was lurking right before my eyes.

    *Rumble... Rumble...*

    A wolf statue made of rock.

    I did not notice it when I was inside the room, but its outline became clear when I saw it up close.

    It seemed to be dozens of timesrger than my body.

    I could also tell who would win or lose.

    ¡®This is definitely¡­¡­.¡¯

    A win.

    Not for me, but for that thing.

    I swallowed dry saliva and moved the dagger repeatedly.

    - Intruder¡­¡­.

    The stone wolf bared its teeth, dropping stones from its mouth.

    ¡­¡­Is that saliva?

    It was made of stone, yet it was trying to act like a real wolf for no reason.

    Its appearance was rather creepy.

    Should I say that it was simr to the Uncanny Valley?

    - I will kill you¡­¡­.

    The stone wolf made a murderous sound and opened its mouth wide.

    I was terrified and distanced myself from it.

    It seemed like it was about to tear me apart with its fangs and chew me to death with its mrs.

    My prediction was correct.

    Thud-. Thud-.

    As soon as I stepped back, the stone wolf tore the ground where I had been standing and chewed it up.

    It was the first time I realized that something made of stone could be so ferocious.

    Can I win¡­¡­.

    I had a brief moment of doubt.

    ¡®I have to try.¡¯

    I cannot cower in fear.

    Shouldn¡¯t I try everything I can?

    ¡±Designation.¡±

    The stones that fell every time it moved.

    I targeted the stone that was closest to it.

    When the arrow shot out and finally made contact.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    In an instant-.

    The world was turned upside down.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    I took a short breath.

    I could see the stone wolf¡¯s abdomen.

    I flinched for a moment at its size, but I quickly came to my senses and grabbed the dagger.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    I thrust the dagger towards the wolf¡¯s stomach, which had not yet dodged.

    ng.

    However, the dagger bounced off without piercing the wolf¡¯s skin.

    I had guessed as much, but I did not expect it to not even leave a scratch.

    I give up on attacking it with force.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡­.¡±

    There was no time to hesitate.

    The rock wolf that started to move its body red at me and exuded a ferocious aura.

    I quickly turned my thoughts.

    ¡°Designate-.¡±

    I designated the rock inside the barrier as the target and initiated the Position Exchange.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    The positions of the rock and my body were reversed.

    Thud-.

    And the wolf¡¯s huge front paw mmed down on that spot.

    Crash¡­¡­.

    The rock turned into dust and scattered.

    ¡­¡­If I had been hit by that attack, I would have been turned into human jerky.

    *Rumble-! Rumble-*

    The rock wolf became enraged when I disappeared from its sight.

    It mmed its huge paws on the ground and let out a roar.

    I carefully observed the rock wolf from inside the barrier.

    ¡®As expected, I can¡¯t even slightly wound that guy with a dagger.¡¯

    It¡¯s unfortunate, but that¡¯s the reality.

    My attacks don¡¯t deal any significant damage to it.

    I can¡¯t even inflict minor damage with the Killing Intent or Darkness trait.

    Those attributes were only supplementary roles after all.

    Interest and Absorption also reflect personality, and they have nothing to do with attack skills.

    ¡°A rock is such a pain¡­¡­.¡±

    It would have been better to face a human instead.

    Humans have weaknesses, but what weakness does a statue have?

    Wait.

    Human?

    ¡°¡­¡­It might work.¡±

    A good n shed through my mind.

    I immediately summoned the status window.

    ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿

    : Race - [ Half-Demon ]

    : Disposition - [ Chaos ]

    : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ñ¡¯ ]

    : Attribute - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Maniption ]

    : Mana - [ 341 ]

    [Position Exchange] is an ability that swaps the positions of objects that the arrow touches.

    In other words, it can¡¯t be used on living beings, but it can swap the positions of any inanimate object.

    And that Guardian¡­¡­.

    ¡®There¡¯s a high probability that it¡¯s inanimate.¡¯

    The Guardians of the Secret Realm include monsters like Orcs and Goblins, as well as Guardians that move with magical devices.

    The rock wolf was more likely to be thetter. My intuition as a writer is telling me that.

    Let¡¯s do an experiment just in case.

    ¡°Designate.¡±

    I spread out an arrow towards the Rock Wolf.

    If the arrow doesn¡¯t connect to him, the Rock Wolf is a living creature.

    If it connects, it proves that the Rock Wolf is an inanimate object.

    Time passed like that and the result appeared.

    ¡°Done.¡±

    A faint smile was drawn on my lips.

    A huge arrow clearly existed between the Rock Wolf and me.

    It was confirmed that the Rock Wolf was an inanimate object.

    As soon as I confirmed the fact-.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    I used the Position Exchange.

    ¡°Did it work?¡±

    Before I knew it, my body had escaped outside the barrier.

    On the other hand, the Rock Wolf, whose position was reversed with mine, was struggling inside the barrier.

    *Rumble-! Rumble-*

    The Rock Wolf pounded the barrier without rest.

    However, the barrier absorbed the shock and returned it as it was.

    *Rumble-*

    The Rock Wolf didn¡¯t stop even though it knew that its body was breaking apart every time it mmed the barrier.

    Its appearance looked pathetic, but it reminded me of the Berserker and gave me goosebumps.

    ''Let''s hurry.''

    I hurriedly moved my steps.

    It was definitely not because I was scared of the stone wolf or anything.

    About ten minutes passed.

    ¡®Is it a barrier this time too?¡¯

    The blue barrier was blocking me again.

    Surely, I didn¡¯te back the way I came like a maze, did I?

    I looked back just in case, and I saw the Rock Wolf pounding the barrier.

    Over there, very far away.

    It seemed I had guessed wrong.

    ¡®Then¡­¡­.¡¯

    It was likely the barrier that divided the current room and the next room.

    This barrier would have disappeared if the Rock Wolf had died, but since I didn¡¯t kill it and only neutralized it, it still remained.

    A structure where the next stage is connected after clearing the stage.

    However, I have the ability to skip stages.

    ¡®I should just break through.¡¯

    To me, the barrier is not an obstacle, but a solid defense.

    If I drag out more time, the Rock Wolf might end up dying after throwing its body at the barrier.

    Then the barrier in front of me will disappear.

    I had to move before that happened.

    I turned my gaze and looked inside the barrier.

    Another monster was lurking inside the barrier.

    *Click- Click-*

    At first nce, a stone statue that looked like a mantis clicking its two legs together.

    As the second guardian, it would be stronger than the rock wolf, but I don¡¯t need to face it directly, do I?

    That mantis is also likely to be inanimate like the rock wolf.

    ¡°Designate.¡±

    I stretched an arrow towards the mantis.

    And the result appeared.

 Chapter 7.2: Part 2

    As I expected.

    ¡®Good.¡¯

    The arrow I disyed was connected in a straight line with the mantis.

    The mantis was also inanimate like the rock wolf.

    I used the position exchange as it was.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    Cheuk-.

    The mantis and I changed positions.

    When I looked back from that state, I saw the mantis trapped in the barrier without knowing what was going on.

    *Click-?*

    The mantis looked around in confusion.

    Then, when it made eye contact with me, it began to rage violently.

    Like the rock wolf, the guy was hitting the barrier with his sharp forelegs and screaming.

    If I get caught in those forelegs, my body will be torn like a piece of paper.

    However.

    ¡®That¡¯s when the guyes out of the barrier.¡¯

    I don¡¯t know how strong the barrier is, but it should be enough to buy me some time.

    In the meantime, let¡¯s get away from the guy.

    I watched the mantis for a while and then ran away.

    ¡­¡­How many minutes passed?

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing this time.¡±

    I hardened my expression as another barrier appeared.

    Unlike before, a space where no monsters existed.

    For the time being, I exchanged the position with the pebble in that space.

    However, something felt off as I took a step forward.

    *Ssik*

    I grabbed a rock that was lying around.

    Then I threw it far away towards the front of the long stone chamber.

    After a while, the moment the rock that was flying in a parab fell to the floor.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a loud noise was heard and two rocks protruded from the wall.

    The rock caught between them turned into a handful of dust.

    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯

    Crazy.

    A trap all of a sudden.

    My head was dizzy from the unexpected change.

    Fortunately, the activation condition of the trap was not difficult to grasp.

    Contact with the floor.

    That seemed to be the only activation condition for the trap.

    The problem is the distance from here to the next barrier.

    It¡¯s impossible to move hundreds of meters at once without any means.

    ¡®Should I try?¡¯

    After contemting for a moment, I picked up the surrounding rocks and held them in my arms.

    And then.

    Thud-.

    I threw the rocks again.

    Just before the rocks hit the ground.

    I used Position Exchange to move.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    My body floated in the air.

    Before my body fell to the ground, I threw the rocks that I had gathered with all my might once again.

    And then I exchanged positions with the rock again.

    ¡®I only have six rocks.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t gather any more because they were too heavy.

    It might not seem like enough.

    ¡®But this is enough.¡¯

    So far, the distance between the barriers has been the same.

    It was nothing to calcte that distance and throw the rocks.

    That¡¯s when Adel¡¯s extensive knowledgees in handy.

    By the time I had used up all six rocks.

    ¡°¡­¡­This is.¡±

    A huge barrier appeared before my eyes.

    It was a thicker barrier than usual, and there were even letters engraved on it.

    For now, I used Position Exchange to enter the barrier.

    Then the letters appeared evenrger.

    - Wee to the end.

    ¡°What the heck is this.¡±

    I was momentarily dumbfounded.

    Wee to the end?

    It was an iprehensible phrase.

    Wasn¡¯t this dimension created to protect the treasure?

    Then it should have been a spell to curse intruders, so why does it say wee.

    ¡­¡­Is it because this is the Demon Realm?

    It seems like there are quite a few crazy guys here.

    Well, whatever.

    ¡®Is this thest one?¡¯

    Since it¡¯s thest one, I¡¯ll move carefully.

    Let¡¯s see¡­¡­.

    A single ck figure could be seen inside the barrier.

    I opened my eyes wide and focused my vision.

    And then I looked closely.

    Thest presumed Guardian wasn¡¯t an ordinary monster.

    ¡®Death Knight.¡¯

    A skeleton sitting on a huge rock with red eyes.

    Judging from the Death Knight, it seemed certain that this was the Demon Realm.

    It felt like it was on the same level as Peltz.

    But the Death Knight is just an undead. It means it¡¯s inanimate.

    Wee to this ce¡­¡­.

    ¡°Designation.¡±

    I looked at the Death Knight, who hadn¡¯t even finished speaking yet, and drew an arrow on the ground with a sinister smile like a viin.

    No matter how strong it was, what good would it be if I didn''t fight it?

    "Move."

    sh-.

    Death Knight and I switched ces.

    What a truly exhrating victory.

    Still, how is it, I won, right?

    ¡°Good¡­¡­.¡±

    Intoxicated by victory, I strolled through the square where Death Knight had been.

    It was certainly the square where the boss monster had been, so it was very wide.

    Plus, behind it.

    "A chest?"

    It was a treasure box for storing rare items.

    Arge ck dragon carved out of an unidentified ore.

    I frowned as I looked at it.

    ¡®If it''s a ck dragon decoration.¡¯

    I felt like I vaguely knew it.

    Clearly, I have a memory of seeing it somewhere.

    Where did I see it...?

    ¡®It can''t be a pattern used by humans.¡¯

    Humans regard ck dragons as ominous, so it must be something from the Demon race.

    ''Let''s organize my thoughts.''

    This ce is presumed to be a rare sight created by a high-ranking Demon family.

    In that case, the ck dragon pattern will be rted to it.

    Then, was there a family among the high-ranking Demonic families that used the ck dragon pattern?

    Before I wrote the novel, I had woven all sorts of settings for Demonic families, saying that I would write a charming viin.

    However, after writing the novel, I ended up scrapping all of them.

    ...That''s why I couldn''t remember them well.

    There were so many high-ranking Demons, and they didn''t y an important role in my novel.

    So if that''s what I remember¡­¡­.

    ¡®The seven highest-ranking Demonic families who were the next best viins after Adel.¡¯

    Called the seven sins,

    - Sloth.

    - Pride.

    - Greed.

    - Envy.

    - Lust.

    - Gluttony.

    - Wrath.

    The Seven Deadly Sins, each of the seven families selected a characteristic of their disposition.

    I don''t know everything about the seven families.

    However, even so, it''s not like I forgot all the settings I once made with sincerity.

    ¡­¡­For example.

    "This pattern is simr to the pattern used by the family of Pride."

    Evil and ¡®arrogant¡¯ like a ck dragon.

    In that sense, the Bares family of Pride uses the ck dragon pattern¡­¡­.

    Wait a minute.

    ¡°¡­¡­Crazy.¡±

    An artificial Secret Realm created by a high-ranking Demon.

    And the ck dragon symbol of Pride.

    My face hardened at the ominous thought that crossed my mind.

 Chapter 8.1: Part 1

    Bares Family

    Among the seven deadly sins, the high-ranking family of the Demon World that symbolizes Pride.

    If my guess is correct, this must be the secret realm owned by the Bares Family.

    ¡®This situation is¡­¡¯

    There is no answer¡­¡­

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange to die as soon as I leave this Secret Relm

    If I were to weigh the probability of survival and death, thetter would overwhelmingly prevail.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    My head was filled with worries.

    Although the Demons are weakerpared to the original Adel or the main characters, that¡¯s a story that will happen far into the future.

    ¡®Escaping must be the only way to survive.¡¯

    There was no chance of winning.

    Not only is the remaining amount of mana ridiculously low, but there¡¯s no way I can defeat the Bares Family in my current state.

    The only way to survive is to run away as fast as I can.

    That¡¯s why it was clear what I had to do now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s loot the treasure chest.¡±

    The ck dragon chest right in front of me.

    I had to loot this chest no matter what.

    Since it¡¯s the secret realm of the family, there must be the secret treasure of the Bares Family inside this box, and there might be an ¡®artifact¡¯ that I can use to escape this ce.

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be chased because I entered the secret territory of the Bares Family anyway, so I have no choice but to take advantage of it.

    ¡°Should I open it?¡±

    I put my hand on the box.

    Fortunately, there was no security device on the box.

    As if someone was telling me to take it¡­¡­.

    Well, it must be my imagination.

    Creak-.

    I shook off my thoughts and opened the chest.

    An unpleasant friction sound rang in my ears, and the contents of the box were revealed.

    ¡°Why is this here¡­¡­.¡±

    And I froze on the spot.

    There was something in the box that I could not have imagined.

    A puddle made of ck liquid.

    ¡®Water?¡¯

    No, not quite¡­¡­.

    Squish.

    It was stic like silicone and very sticky like glue.

    For some reason, it¡¯s a texture that gives me goosebumps.

    ¡®This is a treasure?¡¯

    I was more surprised by the fact that the treasure that this secret territory was trying to protect was something like the body of this slime.

    Is there any special power in this liquid?

    ¡­¡­I was thinking that.

    *Wiggle-.*

    The ck liquid in the box moved.

    The liquid that popped out of the box in an instant rushed towards my face.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The moment I opened my mouth in surprise.

    The ck liquid¡­

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    It invaded my mouth, squeezed through my throat, and began to tear at my esophagus.

    I gagged repeatedly due to the foreign sensation in my throat.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±

    I vomited, and yellow stomach acid poured out.

    But the ck liquid did note out.

    I was groaning in pain in my throat and stomach when suddenly.

    Ugh-.

    A splitting headache made me shudder.

    I didn¡¯t even have time to figure out what was going on before the pain consumed me.

    Throb-.

    The headache gradually worsened, and ck veins began to bulge on my forehead.

    My vision began to darken, and my consciousness faded.

    The crossroads of life and death.

    I could tell that I was standing at that crossroad, even though no one had told me.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    I exhaled.

    I needed to cool my head.

    If the pain continued any longer, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I fainted or went into shock.

    How much time passed like that?

    Swoosh.

    The veins that had bulged on my forehead subsided.

    Even the pain that had been pounding in my head.

    I could finally breathe.

    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯

    I thought, catching my breath.

    I really thought I was going to die.

    What the hell was in that box?

    Maybe the box itself was a trap.

    My headache was definitely gone.

    My head started to hurt again.

    No.

    It actually hurts like hell?

    ¡°What the¡­!¡±

    Pain in my eye.

    I thought my left eyeball was being pulled out.

    But this time, it wasn¡¯t just a feeling.

    p-.

    My left eye burst.

    My vision went ck, and an iparable pain washed over me¡­

    And finally.

    I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 8.2: Part 2

    How many days had passed since I lost consciousness?

    A day? Two days?

    Maybe even more.

    ¡°My left eye, as expected.¡±

    I opened my eyes and looked down.

    The first thing I saw was flesh stained with blood.

    My eyeball, which had been my eye before I lost consciousness, was lying on the floor.

    As soon as I confirmed it, I felt a sense of relief wash over me.

    ¡®I need to figure it out¡­¡­.¡¯

    In order to survive, I had to figure out what had happened.

    It seemed like only my left eye had burst so far, but what if I lost my right eye as well?

    It was terrifying just to imagine.

    ¡®A mirror, I need a mirror.¡¯

    I tried to find a mirror to figure out the changes that had urred in my left eye.

    As I looked around, I finally realized.

    This is a secret realm.

    There was no way there would be anything like a mirror here.

    In the end, I guess I¡¯ll have to use the next best thing.

    Slice-.

    I took out the dagger from my arms and turned it sideways.

    The side of the dagger was big enough to reflect my face.

    The moment I opened my right eye with difficulty and looked at the side of the sword-.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    I gasped at the unexpected sight.

    A ¡®new eye¡¯ had appeared in ce of mypletely shattered left eye.

    A pitch-ck pupil that twitched like a worm along with ck veins.

    That eye was very simr to the one in my memory.

    ¡°No way?¡±

    A sense of bewilderment spread across my face.

    One of the ¡®traits¡¯ that I had personally written down in my notes.

    Something very simr to that was recing my left eye.

    However, that trait was a setting where one of the main characters had robbed from a certain demon.

    On the other hand, I had not robbed this eye from anyone.

    The ck liquid that popped out of the box just parasitized my eye, didn¡¯t it?

    ¡°So the probability of it being exactly the same is low, but¡­¡­¡±

    Even so, I felt a sense of unease somewhere and brought up my status window in front of me.

    ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿

    : Race - [ Half Demon ]

    : Tendency - [ Chaos ]

    : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ñ¡¯ ]

    : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Maniption ] [ Eye of Arrogance ]

    : Mana - [ 341 ]

    A status window that seemed no different from before.

    If you looked closely, there was one newly added trait.

    ¡¾ Eye of Arrogance ¡¿

    I knew what this trait was.

    The eyes of one of the main characters who had killed a high-ranking demon and embedded them in their own eyes.

    ¡®I guess that demon was someone from the Bares family.¡¯

    It was a scene that I had written myself, but I hadn¡¯t gone into much depth about the settings for the demons after the early parts, so how was I supposed to know?

    The usibility of the scenes I wrote without properly considering the settings seemed to be gradually filling in.

    From the Arsene Family¡¯s Gate to the Eye of Arrogance.

    These kinds of situations will continue to unfold in the future.

    I guess it¡¯s the retribution for all the crap I¡¯ve written in my work so far¡­¡­.

    ¡°Even so, the current situation isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    No, it¡¯s actually good.

    Since it was such a fraudulent ability, it was worth suffering the pain.

    The authority the Eye of Arrogance possesses.

    It was the enhancement of ¡®Dynamic Vision¡¯.

    If that was all, it wouldn¡¯t have been given the alias of an authority.

    When the Eye of Arrogance is activated, the opponent¡¯s movements momentarily stop.

    The activation condition was this:

    ¡®Kill the enemy.¡¯

    If you kill the enemy, all objects¡¯ actions momentarily stop.

    In reality, they don¡¯t actually stop, but the Dynamic Vision rises so drastically that it appears as if they¡¯ve ¡®stopped¡¯.

    It¡¯s difficult to use because you can¡¯t activate the power against an enemy that is faster and stronger than you.

    But if you¡¯re fighting against arge number of weak enemies, it will be an unprecedented weapon.

    When the Eye of Arrogance is activated, the enemy¡¯s movements will look like worms wriggling.

    Literally-.

    A trait that unts arrogance, like crushing an ant with your finger.

    An unexpected gain.

    A big smile naturally formed on my lips.

    To think I got my hands on such a trait right after escaping from the Arsene Family.

    Coming to the Demon Realm was definitely the right choice.

    *Sk-.*

    I nced at the Eye of Arrogance reflected in the status window and turned my head.

    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve gotten everything I can get.¡±

    Now it¡¯s time to leave the secret realm.

    However, there¡¯s something bothering me.

    ¡®Is it okay to leave?¡¯

    I looked behind the chest.

    A door with the ck dragon emblem of the Bares Family was firmly in ce.

    And as if to say I could open it at any time, there were no obstacles around it.

    If I open the door, the scenery outside the secret realm will probablye into view.

    I was worried about that.

    ¡°¡­¡­I might die if I go out.¡±

    Since I caused such amotion in the secret realm, the Bares Family must have heard about it.

    There are probably numerous troops waiting outside the door to find out who the intruder is.

    There¡¯s something to think about here.

    Would the owner of the secret realm want to keep the thief who stole the Eye of Arrogance alive?

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I shut my mouth because even I thought it was a ridiculous assumption.

    Killing me painlessly would be the greatest mercy they could offer.

    ¡°This is crazy.¡±

    I looked at the exit and cursed myself.

    If I didn¡¯t leave, I would eventually starve to death here.

    If I left, I would be killed by the Bares family.

    Adel¡¯s talent was outstanding, but it was impossible to defeat them.

    ¡®I can¡¯t even use the information paper.¡¯

    It was the first thing that came to mind to solve this situation, but I soon realized that it wouldn¡¯t help.

    The information paper could only provide ¡®information¡¯, not a direct solution to the situation.

    ¡°Then there is only one way.¡±

    I quickly knelt down towards the Bares family outside the Trial.

    Isn¡¯t there a saying that the enemy of my enemy is my friend?

    I, who had to get revenge on the six families, might surprisingly get along well with them.

    Hmm,e to think of it, if they heard that I was a descendant of the Arsene family, they would try to kill me right away¡­¡­.

    I just kept sighing repeatedly because there was no answer.

    - You bastard, open the door right now!

    A hoarse and cracked voice was heard.

    I turned my head towards the direction of the voice and saw the Death Knight, trembling with fear, pounding on the barrier.

    Wait.

    Death Knight?

    He should have self-destructed while knocking on the barrier because I had used Position Exchange.

    Why is he alive?

    Suddenly, an ominous thought came to mind.

    ¡®What if¡­¡­.¡¯

    What if this wasn¡¯t an ordinary intermediate secret realm, but a secret realm where guardians regenerate?

    What if it¡¯s not just a secret realm of the Bares Family, but a secret realm for a test created directly by the ¡®head of the family¡¯?

    That would exin everything.

    ¡®Then the one taking the test right now is¡­¡­.¡¯

    The intruder who made even the Death Knight, thest guardian of the secret realm, tremble in fear.

    They must be the protagonist of this test.

    And right now, they are,

    Coming to where I am.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    I felt my mind getting dizzy and cursed.

    The Death Knight was the enemy I had to defeat before I lost consciousness.

    An indescribable sense of camaraderie welled up as I realized why he was whimpering.

    But I couldn¡¯t just stand there dumbfounded because I was facing a powerful enemy.

    I took out the information paper from my pocket.

    The paper wouldn¡¯t give me a specific answer on how to survive, but I could get the information I wanted.

    The identity of the person who was the ¡®closest¡¯ to me.

    Death Knight wasn¡¯t a living being, so it wouldn¡¯t be specified as a person.

    So the paper had no choice but to obediently spit out the information I wanted.

    ¡ºThis is information that requires a price.¡»

    ¡ºPlease pay the price of an artifact at the relic level or more, or 100 gold coins or more.¡»

    But before that, I had to pay the price.

    It was unfortunate. My pockets were empty.

    But that didn¡¯t mean there was no way.

    I just had to give something equivalent to the price the paper suggested.

    - I will pay the price of 100 of my mana limits.

    As I scribbled with the fountain pen, the paper seemed to be weighing the price it had suggested.

    And after a few seconds passed.

    ¡ºI judge the price to be sufficient.¡»

    ¡ºI will take 100 of the Creator¡¯s mana limits.¡»

    After the words were written on the paper.

    I shook my shoulders slightly with a strong sense of emptiness.

    I had to permanently give up as much as 100 mana, but it was necessary.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to increase my mana limits, but it wasn¡¯t too difficult either, so it wasn¡¯t a big problem.

    Anyway, if I just survived here, I would be able to recover enough.

    What I desperately needed now was information that could help me escape this situation.

    I blinked once and focused on the contents of the paper again.

    And the following words.

    I unconsciously swallowed the vain wind.

    ¡ºThe person closest to the Creator is Rene, the youngest daughter of Crete, the head of the Bares family.¡»

 Chapter 9.1: Part 1

    As I realized the gravity of the situation, my expression hardened.

    It was because I finally understood the nature of this ce.

    ¡®I finally get it.¡¯

    I figured out why there was jerky out of nowhere in the Secret Relm and why the partitions were made using a barrier.

    This Secret Relm was made by the Bares family for the ¡®training¡¯ of their youngest daughter.

    The Eye of Arrogance must have been a reward prepared for their youngest daughter after she finished her training.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not that unusual.¡¯

    The high-ranking families of the Demon World owned several Secret Relms like this.

    It was to efficiently train those who inherited the family bloodline or their family members.

    Fighting monsters recklessly was too dangerous, and there was a limit to improving one¡¯s skills by training alone, so they resorted to this method.

    To put it simply.

    I unintentionally stole the Eye of Arrogance that might have belonged to the sessor of the Bares family¡­¡­.

    I muttered in vain.

    ¡°My life is screwed.¡±

    This isn¡¯t a situation that can be resolved with just an apology.

    At the very least, I¡¯ll have to give up one of my arms.

    Should I cut off my little finger like a Yakuza?

    As I muttered in a suddenly empty voice, I heard Death Knight¡¯s tearful voice.

    - Please open the door¡­¡­!

    Death Knight was desperately appealing to me.

    At the same time, I heard a sound like tofu being sliced from the front.

    And then, a dull and heavy sound of something hitting the ground.

    From what I could guess, it was clear that the regenerated guardian had been cut down and copsed.

    Probably next,

    - Please¡­¡­.

    It¡¯ll be that guy who¡¯s begging me.

    He¡¯s an inanimate object and will be regenerated anyway, so I didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of saving him, even though he was an enemy.

    And.

    It was already toote.

    P-Please!

    The merciless roar stopped, but Death Knight begged even more desperately.

    The reason was simple.

    S-Save¡­¡­!

    Thud-.

    The culprit who shook the Secret Relm approached and cut Death Knight in half.

    Death Knight¡¯s neck and body separated and rolled on the floor.

    She had subdued Death Knight with a single blow.

    And the eyes of the one who was looking at Death Knight moved.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    She began to stare at me intently.

    Blue eyes that seemed to contain the universe, along with short ck hair and ck horns on either side of her head.

    The youngest daughter of the Bares family.

    It was Rene.

    Rene was sweeping me with a gaze that sent shivers down my spine.

    After a while, Rene, who had been searching me, aimed her sword at my neck and asked.

    ¡°¡­¡­Who are you?¡±

    I did not answer Rene¡¯s question right away and lowered my gaze.

    My gaze was directed at the nape of Rene¡¯s neck.

    As expected.

    There was a tattoo.

    The ¡®ck Dragon¡¯ tattoo proved to be a blood rtive of the Bares family.

    I realized that Rene was the original owner of the Eye of Arrogance and the youngest daughter of the Bares family.

    A character I didn¡¯t describe in detail when I was writing the novel.

    I had to use such Rene.

    As a tool for surviving here.

    ¡­¡­Okay. I¡¯ll do it.

    After finishing my thoughts, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Congrattions on conquering the Secret Relm, Miss Rene.¡±

    It was a sudden but natural remark.

    An honorific that didn¡¯t sound like my voice came out of my mouth.

    Adel¡¯s personality was assimted with me, and a natural honorific came out.

    Adel was cruel and brutal when he had to face an enemy.

    However, when he had to bend over, he knew how to bend over to the point of being mean.

    A setting based on the personality of Sima Yi, who appears in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms.

    Thanks to this personality, Adel was able to save his life until thetter half of the work.

    Perhaps it was because the situation itself was awkward, even though it was natural.

    Rene¡¯s expression was tinged with vignce.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you finally proven your ¡®qualification¡¯ to the Lord?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Rene closed her mouth as if those words hit the nail on the head.

    The ck sword that was pointed at my neck was not removed, but it was a satisfactory result.

    The fact that Rene closed her mouth was proof that my guess was correct.

    ¡®After all, Rene didn¡¯te to this Secret Relm to get the Eye of Arrogance.¡¯

    If Rene¡¯s purpose was to obtain the Eye of Arrogance, she would have reacted as soon as she saw me.

    The Eye of Arrogance were clearly in my left eye.

    However, Rene did not.

    She just looked at me with vignt eyes.

    That means Rene doesn''t know about the Eye of Arrogance.

    Then there are two remaining reasons.

    First, it''s about the position of ''sessor.''

    ''But that''s unlikely.''

    I can say for sure that this Secret Realm has nothing to do with the sessor position.

    I had no choice.

    I wrote the setting myself.

    So it''s natural that I know.

    The sessor of the Bares Family wasn''t Rene but another ''man'', so it could be said that conquering this Secret Realm had no connection to the position of the sessor.

    If the condition for bing the sessor had been based on strength, then Rene, who had conquered the Secret Realm single-handedly with overwhelming power, would have been the rightful sessor.

    However, in the original story I wrote, the sessor wasn''t Rene but someone else.

    ''So what kind of qualification is it?''

    If it was for the purpose of training, the Bares family wouldn''t have given the Eye of Arrogance as a reward.

    The reason Rene challenged the Secret Realm must be to prove some kind of qualification by obtaining the Eye of Arrogance.

    After finishing my thoughts, I opened my mouth and asked in a calm voice.

    "You don''t seem happy even though you have proven your qualification."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    "Is there a reason?"

    "Yeah."

    Rene, who had been silent, answered right away.

    "You."

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    When I pointed to my face with my finger, Rene nodded slightly.

    "Yeah."

    The moment Rene''s blue eyes, which seemed to contain the ocean, met my gaze.

    I froze for a moment.

    Because Rene kept giving short answers, I had to guess the beginning of the sentence in my head.

    ...In short, she was dissatisfied and at the same time curious about my presence in this Secret Realm.

    However, I already had an excuse prepared.

    "Since you''ve proven your qualifications enough, the Lord has ordered me to escort Miss Rene from now on."

    I mentioned the Lord and hinted that I was not an enemy but an ally, Rene''s face hardened.

    Oh no, did I make a mistake?

    My palms were sweating profusely.

 Chapter 9.2: Part 2

    Rene opened her mouth with an unpleasant expression.

    "You?"

    Judging by the fact that she was putting her sword down, it seemed that she had judged that I was not an enemy.

    Or maybe she judged that I wasn''t even a slight threat.

    My mana was several times less than hers, so she must have thought I was weak.

    As expected, the Bares family is arrogant.

    It¡¯s a bit bitter¡­¡­.

    However, I can¡¯t show my true feelings on the outside.

    I tried to keep the smile on my face and said,

    "I''m quite skilled, you know?"

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    This woman justughed.

    It¡¯s good that my acting as a servant of the Bares family worked perfectly¡­¡­ But I don¡¯t feel good being ignored like this.

    And it doesn¡¯t seem like Rene haspletely erased her suspicions yet.

    Perhaps because she can sense that the amount of mana in my body is small, she doesn¡¯t think of me as an escort knight.

    Then I have no choice but to show her my skills.

    In order to add credibility to my role as an escort.

    ¡°Designate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Rene tilted her head as I stretched out my finger.

    Even so, the fact that she didn¡¯t show any reaction seemed to indicate that she was confident that she could handle anything that happened.

    She continued to ignore me.

    I forced a faint smile and initiated the position exchange.

    The moment the arrow that appeared touched the sword Rene was holding.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    My body and the sword¡¯s positions were swapped.

    ng.

    Rene¡¯s sword fell to the floor with a loud noise, and my body arrived right in front of Rene.

    And her left hand, which had been holding the sword, ended up holding my right hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Rene¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the sudden teleportation.

    I stared at Rene and said in a sad voice,

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Rene didn¡¯t answer for a while.

    Instead, she stared at her own sword that had fallen behind me and bit her lower lip.

    Her expression looked like she was angry, so I gulped.

    I hope I didn¡¯t go too far¡­¡­.

    Just in case, I grabbed her right hand to prevent Rene from attacking me, and I felt strongly that it was the right decision.

    While I was trembling in fear, Rene let go of the hand she was holding.

    Only then was I able to breathe a sigh of relief.

    "This is why I was assigned as your escort, Lady Rene.  It''s useful for protecting you."

    That was quite a decent excuse.

    Since I showed her the Position Exchange, Rene must have realized that my talent is rted to movement.

    Rene seemed to understand, but she didn¡¯t rx her expression or ask me any more questions.

    Well, I guess that¡¯s enough to convince her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going now.¡±

    I said to Rene in a low voice.

    I wanted to get out of this secret ce as soon as possible.

    I had to run away as fast as I could before my lies were exposed.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Rene didn¡¯t answer me.

    She didn¡¯t talk much and her expression rarely changed, so it was hard to figure out what she was thinking.

    I felt very ufortable in this situation¡­¡­.

    I continued speaking to break the awkward silence and get her away from me.

    ¡°Once you get out, go straight to the Lord. He¡¯s waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    Rene¡¯s body trembled at the word ¡®Lord¡¯. It was as if I had touched a nerve.

    I wondered if she had some kind of bad rtionship with the Lord, but then I shook my head.

    Anyway, once we got out of this secret ce, we would go our separate ways.

    It would be better for both of us if we never saw each other again.

    ¡°I have other tasks that the Lord has given me, so I should go somewhere else right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A smile flickered across Rene¡¯s face as she answered me.

    Was she the emotional type?

    I moved away from Rene and approached the door that seemed to be the exit of the secret ce.

    And as I grabbed the doorknob, I thought to myself.

    ¡®I¡¯ll run away as soon as Rene goes to Crete.¡¯

    I had to get out of here quickly.

    That was the only way I could survive.

    I couldn¡¯t die in vain in this ce after I managed to escape from Peltz ande all the way to the Demon Realm.

    I turned my head back to Rene to make sure, and opened my mouth.

    ¡°Do you understand? Once you get out of the secret ce, go straight to Lord Crete¡­¡­¡±

    Just as I was about to finish speaking.

    Rene, who had been following me, froze.

    At that moment, I felt that something was wrong.

    I followed her gaze.

    As I slowly turned my head¡­¡­.

    ¡®Oh, crap.¡¯

    A crazy situation unfolded before my eyes.

    The residents of the Demon Realm, with their ck hair and ck dragon horns, were holding weapons and ring at me with eyes as cold as ice.

    They looked down at me with icy gazes.

    And in front of them,

    A man wearing a robe with the ck Dragon crest and exuding an overwhelming aura was observing me.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    A single word escaped Rene¡¯s lips as her eyes met his.

    If he¡¯s Rene¡¯s father.

    The lord of the Bares family.

    I know that name.

    The Seven Families of the Demon World were an early setting that I had worked hard to create, so it¡¯s impossible not to know.

    The arrogant head of the Bares family and Rene¡¯s father¡¯s name.

    Crete.

    He was waiting for me, who hade out of the Secret Realm.

    The moment Crete and I made eye contact.

    ¡°Hooh¡­¡­.¡±

    Augh that sounded like admiration escaped Crete¡¯s lips.

    At this, I trembled, feeling an indescribable fear.

    This.

    I think I really messed up...

 Chapter 10.1: Part 1

    Is this how a rabbit surrounded by a pack of tigers feels?

    I watched the demons looking me up and down with eyes full of various emotions and my shoulders trembled slightly.

    - Why is a humaning out of the Secret Relm?

    - No, I can sense a small amount of magic power from him. Maybe he''s a half-demon.

    - He looks incredibly weak, so did Lady Rene deliberately spare him?

    The demons gossiped about me and guessed my identity.

    Watching them, I was able to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, I avoided being killed right away¡­¡­.

    I had also concealed the Arsene mark on my nape using the Darkness trait, so it hadn''t been discovered.

    ¡­¡­So what am I going to do now?

    It''s all futile now.

    ''Crete¡­¡­.''

    I swallowed dry saliva as I met Crete''s gaze filled with interest.

    I thought he would try to kill me right away, but for some reason, he didn''t seem to care much.

    His arrogant eyes were fixed on me, but he didn''t seem angry or even slightly agitated.

    I thought it might be because he wanted to capture me alive, but judging by Crete''s attitude, that didn''t seem to be the reason.

    What could it be?

    I was specting on my own while looking at Crete''s appearance, which was clearly different from what I had expected.

    "Did you sessfully conquer the Secret Relm?"

    Crete opened his mouth and spoke to his daughter, Rene, in a monotonous voice.

    Rene''s body trembled at the question.

    Then she met Crete''s gaze and answered, biting her lower lip.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    "I see."

    That was the end of it.

    Crete turned his back on Rene without giving her any more attention.

    He added one more word.

    It was clearly directed at me.

    "Follow me."

    Oh no.

    My head hurts as I stare at Crete, who has started walking forward.

    What the hell is he up to?

    ¡­¡­But what bothered me more was Rene, who was staring at me with cold, hard eyes.

    ''My father called me, so why you?''

    Rene seemed to be asking that.

    I turned my head away without answering her silent question.

    Don''t ask me.

    I don¡¯t know either¡­¡­.

    I guess the fortunate thing is that Rene didn''t find out that I was pretending to be an escort.

    Since Crete has beenpletely silent, it seems like the other Demons have lost interest in me as well.

    The problem is that even I don¡¯t know why Crete has kept his mouth shut.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll find out once I go.¡¯

    I followed Crete and looked around.

    The Demons of the Bares family were surrounding Rene and me with their weapons drawn.

    With my current abilities, I couldn¡¯t fend them all off and escape.

    That¡¯s because each and every one of them was exuding an aura that rivaled Peltz.

    I barely managed to escape after a difficult battle with just one Peltz.

    There¡¯s no way I could escape from them.

    ¡®I can¡¯t use Arsene¡¯s Gate either.¡¯

    The Arsene family¡¯s Gate can be used to travel to the Demon Realm, but it can¡¯t be used to travel from the Demon Realm to the Human Realm.

    I would have to borrow the power of the Information Paper to find a Gate that leads to the Human Realm, but the price will be far too high.

    I could also offer my final Mana as payment, but¡­¡­.

    If I reduce my final Mana any further, it¡¯ll be a significant loss for me.

    ¡®Even if you enter a tiger¡¯s den, if you keep your wits about you, you can survive¡­¡­.¡¯

    I recalled that proverb and dragged my heavy steps forward.

    Crete doesn¡¯s seem like he¡¯s going to kill me right away, so maybe there¡¯s a way to survive.

    As I followed Crete, I gradually opened my eyes wide as I saw the unfoldingndscape of the Demon Realm.

    ¡®Is this the Demon Realm¡­¡­.¡¯

    I momentarily forgot that this might be their and looked around.

    Unidentifiable trees were nted everywhere. Grotesque birds were perched on them and crying out in flocks.

    It was a world that I had created, but it felt different when I saw it in person.

    The fact that I hade to the Demon Realm was only just starting to feel real.

    Thud. Thud.

    Thud.

    I moved my feet as if I were possessed by something, and before I knew it, Crete had stopped walking and was looking back.

    ¡°Disperse.¡±

    Crete ordered.

    The Demons began to scatter, leaving only four of them, including me and Rene.

    The remaining two seemed to be Crete''s escorts.

    I couldn''t dare to guess their level, but the aura they exuded was extraordinary.

    However, it seemed that Crete''s words included them as well.

    "You two should go too."

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    At Crete''smand, they quickly left their seats.

    That left only Crete, me, and Rene.

    Crete looked at me and Rene and gestured for us to follow.

    ¡®He''s not going to torture me alone... is he?¡¯

    I shook my head, lost in a horrible imagination as I looked at Crete''s back.

    I finally realized it.

    Crete had no intention of killing me.

    Rather, he wanted ¡®something¡¯ from me.

    The problem was that I didn''t know what it was...

    I was racking my brain trying to figure out Crete''s intentions when it happened.

    ¡®That mansion.¡¯

    A Western-style mansion with the ck Dragon crest appeared before my eyes.

    I recognized it at once as the Bares family mansion.

    "You wait here. I''ll call youter."

    Crete opened the door to the mansion and ordered me to wait, and my eyes lit up.

    This is my chance.

    The Demons had all left this ce, and with Rene and Crete going into the mansion, there was no one to stop me.

    ¡®But something''s bothering me.¡¯

    Shouldn''t Crete have considered the fact that I might run away?

    ...I have a bad feeling about this.

    I had no choice but to use my mana once.

    Whew.

    I took a deep breath and divided the mana mass into small pieces.

    Then, I infused it with the Killing Intent trait and spread it out in all directions for a moment.

    At that moment,

    *Flinch.*

    A slight movement was detected in the grass.

    It meant that someone was hiding in the grass.

    It was obvious that the reason was to keep an eye on me.

    ¡®It''s a good thing I didn''t move.¡¯

    I don''t know who the person hiding in the grass is, but at least they''re not an easy opponent.

    I was exhausted and running low on mana, so I might have been in danger.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    I looked at the mansion where Rene and Crete had entered.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t do anything and just sat down.

    Somehow, it felt like my life was miserable¡­

 Chapter 10.2: Part 2

    Bares Family¡¯s office.

    Crete stared at Rene with frozen eyes while sitting on a chair.

    Rene lowered her head as if she was intimidated and waited for Crete to speak.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finished thest task your father gave you.¡±

    Crete uttered indifferently.

    Rene nodded her head slightly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That means you¡¯re trying to im your qualification to enter the academy from me.¡±

    Academy.

    An institution established in the Demon World to nurture talents who would invade the human world.

    Rene had attacked the secret passage in order to gain the qualification to enter there.

    Normally, she would have been able to proceed with the admission process right away, but Crete had ordered her to conquer the Secret Realm under the pretext of testing her qualifications.

    Rene nodded her head.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It would have been considered rude for Rene to continue to answer in short sentences, but Crete didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Rene, who had developed mutism after her mother left.

    The fact that she was even able to speak in short sentences was a wee development.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you give up?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Rene didn¡¯t answer Crete¡¯s words that urged him to give up and closed his mouth.

    Crete inwardly smiled at Rene¡¯s resolute attitude.

    It was like the feelings of a parent watching a child they had put by the water.

    Crete¡¯s appearance was not reflected well in Rene¡¯s eyes.

    Because it seemed like he would never acknowledge her.

    Rene, who was aiming the de of revenge at the humans who killed her mother and friends.

    Crete, who was trying to take away the knife, Rene was holding.

    The conflict between father and daughter continued endlessly like parallel lines.

    As a subtle silence flowed between them,

    ¡°What do you think? Is he useful?¡±

    Crete suddenly asked.

    Rene didn¡¯t answer rashly and thought for a moment before finally recalling the face of one person.

    Crete was asking about the boy who seemed to be his peer that she had encountered in the secret relm.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Rene closed her eyes for a moment and recalled the appearance of the boy.

    At first nce, he was ''weak''.

    The amount of mana he possessed was also insignificant. It was difficult to sense the atmosphere unique to the strong.

    Decisively, the way he smiled with his eyes floating sickeningly looked very sinister...¡­

    However.

    The one move he showed,

    Ruthlessly shattered the first impression that Rene felt.

    As if using Teleportation, he charged at Rene and snatched away her sword.

    Rene couldn''t read any of that series of actions.

    The boy even handed his arm over to Rene.

    His intention to show the difference in their abilities while trying to reassure Rene was obvious.

    Disgraceful.

    It was a very disgraceful memory for Rene, who was called a genius in battle.

    In addition, the fact that Crete didn''t seem to have much faith in her bothered Rene.

    ''Does Father think of me as a greenhouse flower?''

    ''Why would he attach a strong person who can''t even read his presence as her escort?''

    Rene nodded her head as several questions came to mind.

    "That person is strong."

    "I see."

    Crete nodded his head with a satisfied smile and said.

    "In 2 months, you will be able to achieve what you desire."

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Rene''s eyes widened as if what was toe had finally arrived.

    "You may leave now."

    "Yes."

    Rene left the office with a much more rxed expression than before.

    Now, only Crete remained in the silent office.

    Creak.

    Crete leaned back in his chair and became deeply absorbed in thought.

    The subject was the boy who had suddenly invaded the secret relm a few days ago.

    The boy had entered the Secret Realm and had been inactive for several days after that.

    That''s why he thought he was just a wimp who couldn''t even conquer the Secret Realm and ignored him.

    Anyway, he was sure to die.

    But, he showed his daughter amazing skills and conquered the Secret Realm.

    Even.

    "I didn''t think he would seed in the Selection."

    He made the Eye of Arrogance, which was originally supposed to go to his daughter, his own.

    If he were an ordinary person, his head would have exploded and he would have died the moment the Eye of Arrogance touched his body, unable to withstand the intense magic.

    However, the boy was acknowledged by the Eye of Arrogance.

    Crete neither got angry nor questioned him about it.

    Rather, he thought it was better for that child to possess the Eye of Arrogance.

    If her daughter had possessed the Eye of Arrogance, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to use even half of her power.

    Perhaps she might have been devoured by the Eye of Arrogance and lost her power.

    Among the sessors of the Bares family, only about five people received the approval of the Eye of Arrogance and became its owner.

    Even among them, there were very few who could properly handle the Eye of Arrogance¡­¡­.

    But that guy.

    ¡°How interesting.¡±

    He''s worth using.

    Crete smirked and defined Adel in that way.

 Chapter 11.1: Part 1

    Finally, what was bound toe hase¡­¡­.

    Crete had sent a servant to tell me toe to his office.

    I moved my steps with a very nervous expression.

    Creak, the door to the office opened with a sound.

    As I entered the door, I saw Crete sitting in a chair with a cold expression.

    ''What the hell is he thinking¡­¡­.''

    I couldn''t figure out Crete''s intentions at all, so I couldn''t rx my tense expression.

    In the end, I had no choice but to ask my question out loud.

    "Why did you spare me?"

    No matter how much I thought about it, there was no reason for Crete to spare me.

    Not only did I rob the Eye of Arrogance of the Bares family, but I also deceived his daughter, Rene.

    Crete opened his mouth as if it were natural for me not to know what was going on.

    "I spared you because you''re useful."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I was furious inside.

    So.

    What the hell is that use?

    I had already noticed that Crete wanted something from me.

    But I couldn''t figure out what he wanted.

    Should I say it felt creepy¡­¡­.

    The moment I nced at Crete with my gaze,

    "You did a good job deceiving my daughter."

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Along with the bloodyughter that Crete let out, a tremendous amount of magic power squeezed my body.

    My shoulders trembled and my breath became shallow as I received the full force of his aura.

    I barely managed to gather my mana and release the Killing Intent trait.

    Woo-.

    Perhaps he didn''t really intend to pressure me with his full power, but despite the vast difference in our abilities, our killing intents collided and canceled each other out.

    Crete looked at me with a slightly impressed expression and withdrew his aura.

    "You''re quite capable."

    ¡°¡­¡­Please don''t y such tricks.¡±

    "Why should I?"

    "You don''t intend to kill me anyway, do you?"

    "Hmm, you''re quite perceptive."

    Crete said with a smile.

    "Your name is worth knowing, tell me your name."

    ¡°¡­¡­Adel.¡±

    "Adel, Adel¡­¡­."

    Crete looked at me, repeating my name without the Arsene family name.

    The gaze was very burdensome¡­¡­.

    But, there was no need to continue feeling intimidated.

    I straightened my back and asked Crete back.

    ¡°Then, please tell me what you want from me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story. Continue what you said to my daughter.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say it twice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I realized Crete¡¯s intention.

    Crete was urging me to be Rene¡¯s escort.

    Why?

    For Crete, I must be an outsider and a very suspicious figure.

    Doesn¡¯t he think that I could be a threat to Rene?

    While staring at Crete to figure out his intention, I couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly.

    The reason why Crete made such an absurd suggestion.

    ¡®¡­¡­I guess why.¡¯

    Crete¡¯s emotionless eyes.

    Crete was confident.

    Confident that he could tear me to death if I betrayed him¡­¡­.

    What an arrogant man.

    He judged my level within a few hours of meeting me and was trying to crush me under him.

    He was truly a man befitting the title of the Bares family lord.

    It was when I was inwardly impressed.

    ck.

    As soon as Crete gestured, my body floated up in the air.

    I had to swallow my saliva at the irresistible floating sensation.

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    As soon as Crete spoke, my intuition sent me a strong signal not to open my mouth.

    However, Crete forcefully opened my tightly shut mouth.

    Then, a venomous snake resembling a dragon crawled up my neck from Crete¡¯s palm.

    The venomous snake invaded my esophagus and rampaged, and at one point, I realized that it had settled in the middle of my chest.

    Throb¡­¡­.

    The process was so painful that I coughed, and Crete continued to speak indifferently.

    "It''s a type of Gu poison. If you have any other thoughts, the Gu will destroy your body."

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but tremble greatly.

    Gu poison.

    It was the name of a poison made of mana that parasitizes the human body and leads the host to ruin.

    If I were to betray Rene or try to escape the Bares territory, Gu would mercilessly tear my heart out.

    There was no way I could do anything about it, since trying to remove Gu would send a signal to Crete.

    In short, if I were to go against Crete''s will in the slightest...

    It meant that I would be in a situation where my heart could burst and I could die.

    ¡°I will call for you againter. Get plenty of rest in the meantime.¡±

    Crete gave me an order, his face pale and trembling.

    Dammit¡­¡­.

    I suppressed my anger and cursed inwardly.

    He wasn''t even going to give me medicine or anything, and yet he was giving me such a nonchnt order in this situation.

    ¡­¡­But it was clear that I was the weaker one in the current situation, so I had to swallow the curses that had risen to the tip of my tongue.

    ¡°Withdraw.¡±

    I bowed my head deeply and dragged my feet at Crete''s repeated order.

    However, there was not a trace of frustration on my face, which was bowed down.

    Because a way to remove Gu poision had just crossed my mind.

 Chapter 11.2: Part 2

    Outside the office.

    A servant in a neat uniform was waiting for me.

    The servant also had ck hair and two horns.

    "I will show you to your room."

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    The servant led the way respectfully.

    I hardened my face in response.

    It was because I realized that I had no right to refuse.

    ¡­¡­He''s really going to make me stay here.

    The servant''s words.

    In them, I could see Crete''s intention to take me in as a guest.

    He must have recognized the potential of the talent that Adel possessed and wanted to invest in it.

    Furthermore, my ability, Position Exchange, would be useful for rescue operations, so it seemed like he intended to have me protect Rene as her escort.

    ''I feel like a sucker.''

    I was not used to this kind of treatment, and it left a bitter taste in my mouth.

    But in truth, I should have been grateful that he had spared my life.

    And above all else.

    For some reason, I felt like I was riding the wind.

    I had a feeling that this situation would work out very well for me.

    Perhaps it was my imagination.

    However, my intuition as an ''author,'' which had served me well so far, was telling me

    That this was by no means a bad situation...

    While I was lost in thought and following the servant around the Bares family¡¯s mansion.

    Thud.

    The servant stopped walking and looked back.

    ¡°You will be staying here from now on. We will provide you with three meals a day.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    I replied curtly.

    More important than food was the room that I had been assigned by Crete.

    Contrary to my expectations, Crete¡¯s office was not that different from a human¡¯s and was rather old-fashioned.

    So even in the Demon Realm, my room would probably be normal.

    ¡°Then please get some rest.¡±

    As the servant left after saying hisst words, I opened the door.

    Creak.

    The sound of wood and metal rubbing against each other echoed in my ears, and soon the interior of the room was revealed.

    ¡®Not bad.¡¯

    The furniture made of wood gave off a rather luxurious vibe.

    As I looked at the bed in the corner of the room, I felt like lying down and closing my eyes right away¡­¡­.

    However, it was still too early to go to sleep.

    ¡°¡­¡­I should get rid of that guy first.¡±

    The Gu poison that settled near my heart.

    If I don¡¯t get rid of it, the range of my activities will be extremely limited in the future.

    Getting rid of Gu poison was essential for me.

    ¡°I really hope it works¡­¡­.¡±

    In fact, I was still half-hearted.

    I wondered if I could really get rid of Gu poison this way.

    If I failed, I couldn¡¯t even imagine what Crete would do to me.

    But I had no choice but to try.

    ¡°Designation.¡±

    I designated the Gu poison that was dormant in my body as the ¡®target¡¯ of the Position Exchange.

    I could see an arrow as thin as a thread stretching out from my fingertips and piercing my chest.

    The Position Exchange skill judged the Gu poison that was made of Mana as a ¡®non-living thing¡¯.

    So I rolled up my lips and spat out the incantation.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    Then my vision reversed.

    Thud-.

    Gu poison that had popped out of my chestnded safely in my palm.

    If I had dropped it, the signal would have gone straight to Crete, but the Gu poison was still asleep with its eyelids closed.

    ¡®For now, I¡¯ve put out the urgent fire.¡¯

    Now, all that¡¯s left is to do something before Gu poison opens his eyes.

    The thought of killing Gu poison crossed my mind, but I immediately dismissed it.

    The moment I threaten him, a signal will be sent to Crete.

    Then, the only method left is¡­

    ¡®I guess I have no choice but to coax him¡­¡­.¡¯

    However, I didn¡¯t have a proper way to coax him.

    What Gu poison likes is Mana imbued with pure magic power.

    But there¡¯s no way that the guy who was eating Crete¡¯s Mana would enjoy the low-quality Mana of a half-Demon.

    As I was urgently racking my brain.

    Slice-.

    Gu¡¯s closed eyes began to slowly open.

    Gu was about to wake up from his sleep, having noticed that the supply of Mana from my chest had been cut off.

    What should I do?

    What should I give him to satisfy Gu¡¯s picky taste?

    I tightly shut my eyes as I was worrying.

    Let it be as it may.

    ¡°Try eating this.¡±

    I extended a drop of Mana condensed on my index finger, adding the trait of darkness to it, and offered it to Gu poison.

    Gu, who was about to send a signal to Crete, stopped and began to sniff.

    - ¡­¡­?!

    Gu¡¯s eyes widened as he smelled the ck droplet.

    Then, he extended his tongue and began to lick the droplet.

    Before I knew it, Gu poison had eaten the entire droplet and let out a satisfied purr.

    ¡­¡­.

    And then, he fell back asleep.

    ¡°I seeded¡­¡­.¡±

    I satisfied Gu using a small amount of Mana and the trait of darkness.

    With this, I could say that I had somewhat removed the noose around my neck.

    From now on, whenever Gu wakes up, I¡¯ll just feed him a droplet imbued with the trait of darkness and put him back to sleep.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    I felt like all the strength had left my body.

    Not much time had passed since I possessed Adel¡¯s body.

    But how many times had I faced the crisis of death¡­¡­.

    Thud.

    I copsed on the bed as if I had been thrown.

    And I brought up my Status Window to check my condition.

    ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿

    : Race - [ Half Demon ]

    : Tendency - [ Chaos ]

    : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ñ ? ¢ò¡¯ ]

    : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Maniption ] [ Eye of Arrogance ]

    : Mana - [ 341 ? 241 ]

    Even though my maximum mana had decreased by a whole 100, my proficiency in Position Exchange had actually increased.

    ¡®I did use Position Exchange a lot.¡¯

    That was probably why my level had increased so quickly.

    However, Position Exchange¡¯s growth will be slower from now on.

    That was because the proficiency required increased as the level got higher.

    ¡®For now, I should focus on increasing my maximum mana.¡¯

    Evenpared to ordinary people, my mana was still quite low, but now that I had be Rene¡¯s escort, I needed to increase it.

    After all, the main characters in my novel had an unfathomable amount of mana.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    There were many ways to increase maximum mana.

    Such as finding a hidden artifact¡­¡­.

    However, I was too weak to obtain them at the moment.

    ¡®Ugh, what am I going to do?¡¯

    Maybe I shouldn''t have used my maximum mana as coteral¡­¡­.

    I tossed and turned in frustration before finally falling asleep.

    ***

    And a few dayster.

    I unexpectedly found a ¡®certain¡¯ way to increase my maximum mana.

 Chapter 12.1: Part 1

    Three days had passed since I was officially appointed as Rene''s escort by Crete.

    During this time, which felt both long and short, I was able to explore the mansion freely. Crete didn''t restrict my movements.

    ''He must be overconfident in the Gu poison.''

    I nced at the viper sleeping on my hand. It was none other than the Gu poison that Crete had imnted in my chest.

    - ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    It showed no signs of waking up yet, but asionally, it would stir. Every lunchtime, it would open its eyelids slightly and stare at me.

    Whenever that happened, I would give it mana infused with the Darkness trait.

    Just like now.

    - ¡­¡­.

    Lick.

    Yawn.

    After consuming the mana, the Gu yawned contentedly and fell back asleep. Feeding it had be a routine, so it wasn''t inconvenient.

    I wasn''t sure how long I could keep this up...

    But for now, since it wasn''t showing any adverse reactions, I could breathe a sigh of relief.

    ...And there was a bigger problem than the Gu.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    The ck-haired girl with whom I made eye contact tensed up.

    Rene, the youngest daughter of the Bares family and the one I was supposed to protect.

    However,

    ''She''s too fierce...''

    The problem was Rene''s attitude.

    She didn''t seem to doubt my identity as an escort, but it was clear that she didn''t like me.

    I wish I knew why.

    ...No, I think I might know.

    During my three days at the Bares mansion, I had overheard conversations among the servants.

    There was amon theme in their discussions.

    "She used to be so bright when she was young."

    "If only that incident hadn''t happened, Lady Rene..."

    Rene''s mother.

    It was a topic that came up whenever the servants talked about Rene.

    Rene''s mother was killed by humans during the Human-Demon War.

    I still had my parents alive, so I couldn''t fully understand her grief.

    However, I had seen my close friend go through his parents'' funeral.

    ''That friend lived like a recluse for years after that.''

    He skipped more meals than he ate and cut off most of his rtionships, avoiding interaction with the world.

    Seeing him unresponsive to anyfort, I realized that the feeling of loss when losing a loved one couldn''t be filled by anything else.

    That''s why I felt so guilty.

    It was none other than me, the author, who had killed Rene''s mother.

    To be exact, it was the humans at the time of the Great War¡­¡­.

    No matter how hard I tried tofort myself, the guilt did not diminish.

    I looked at Rene withpassionate eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Tears welled up.

    Soon, Rene''s tightly pursed lips parted,

    ¡°¡­¡­I feel sick.¡±

    She uttered in a terrible voice.

    Swoosh.

    As I watched Rene distance herself from me, I swallowed my tears.

    ¡°Sir Adel, Lady Rene.¡±

    The servant I had seen before spoke to Rene and me.

    ¡°The Lord is calling for you.¡±

    * * *

    Crete was sitting in a chair, staring at Rene and me.

    As Rene and I approached, Crete spoke.

    ¡°Rene, you must have guessed what I''m going to say.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    At Crete''s words, Rene''s eyes lit up with anticipation.

    I wondered why Rene was reacting that way, knowing what Crete was going to say.

    I was very curious, but I waited for Crete to speak, as I didn''t want to arouse any suspicion.

    Soon, Crete uttered a single sentence.

    ¡°The entrance exam date for Sytan has been set.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡­!¡±

    Rene eximed in admiration as if she were genuinely happy.

    But I couldn''t bring myself to listen to Crete''s words.

    There was an ufortable word in it.

    ''If it''s Sytan¡­¡­.''

    The Imperial Academy.

    A ce where promisingmoners or children of high-ranking nobles gather to hone their talents like precious stones or build connections.

    It was also the setting for the novel I had written.

    ...And the counterpart of the Imperial Academy was the Demon Training Institute, ''Sytan.''

    In fact, it was embarrassing to even call it an antithesis.

    Sytan also wields tremendous power within the Demon Realm, but among them, those who could defeat the main characters of the Imperial Academy, the main characters of the novel, were extremely rare.

    I looked at Rene nkly.

    ''Is that why Rene died?''

    As the story progressed, Sytan and the Imperial Academy were constantly at odds.

    Sytan inflicted great damage on the students of the Imperial Academy every time.

    Rene must have been one of the demons who was killed by the students of the Imperial Academy.

    That''s why I hated Sytan.

    Sytan is a ce that holds a ticking time bomb that could explode at any moment...

    It''s hard to understand why Rene would be so eager to enroll in such a ce.

    ...If I were her, I''d rather be prepared to die.

    ''Judging by the atmosphere, it seems that her conquest of the Secret Realm was also an attempt to im the right to enroll in Sytan.''

    Is there any reason to go to such lengths?

    I had no intention of dissuading Rene, so I just stared at her with a look of mixed emotions.

    "However, it''s difficult to grant permission."

    Crete said, raising one hand.

    Rene''s expression hardened at this.

 Chapter 12.2: Part 2

    Crete continued speaking, ignoring Rene''s cold gaze.

    "Sytan is by no means an easy ce. With your skills, you''ll surely die before long."

    "......"

    Rene must have heard about Sytan as well, as she remained silent, her lips pressed together.

    Crete''s gaze left the silent Rene and turned elsewhere.

    This time, I followed her gaze to see where she was looking...

    Crete''s gaze was fixed directly on ''me''.

    "......However, I must keep my promise."

    Ignoring my clueless expression, Crete turned her gaze back to Rene and spoke.

    "I will grant you the right to enroll in Sytan, but in return, you must take Adel as your escort."

    "No..."

    Rene shook her head.

    Eventually, tears welled up in her eyes.

    It was very simr to how a girl who had been assigned to sit next to me in elementary school would burst into tears. It made me feel very ufortable.

    But there was something even more ufortable.

    "May I say something?"

    "Speak."

    "I never said I would go..."

    I had never expressed any intention of enrolling in Sytan.

    Why would I, who am a dropout, ept Crete''s offer to go to Sytan?

    Crete snorted at my words and replied in a curt voice.

    "Members of the Bares family must obey the Lord''s words absolutely. That is the principle... but it seems you have forgotten. Remember it well from now on."

    Crete turned his head away.

    His confident demeanor was shamelessly convincing.

    I was about to say something when...

    ©¤ That''s why, please...

    ©¤ ......Do it.

    Was it my imagination, or did the guy''sst words just sh through my mind?

    ¡­¡­This time, my intuition is telling me the same thing.

    That it would be a good idea to enroll in Sytan ording to Crete''s words.

    "Whew."

    I let out a deep sigh.

    Yeah, let''s give it a try.

    Has there ever been a time when things went wrong when I followed my intuition?

    Ande to think of it, enrolling in Sytan wasn''t such a bad choice.

    ''It''s clear that it would be a great advantage to me as a writer¡­¡­.''

    The things that will happen at the Imperial Academy.

    And the things that will happen at Sytan.

    In particr, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that I know everything about the Imperial Academy.

    As for Sytan, I don''t know the little things that happened within the Demon Realm, but I do know most of the major events.

    ''In addition, it would be the most suitable ce to achieve my goal.''

    The goal I first set when I came to the Demon Realm.

    Like the assassination group that Adel created in the human world, I will gather stronger people in the Demon Realm and build my own power.

    I was at a loss for how to start, but if I enroll in Sytan, the story will be different.

    Sytan may be inferior to the Imperial Academy, but it is certainly a ce where promising children of the Demon Realm are gathered.

    If only I could win them over.

    I might really be able to kill the protagonist¡­¡­.

    However.

    "It seems a little difficult."

    I shook my head resolutely as I continued to think deeply.

    ''Anyway, Crete ns to enroll me in Sytan even if I refuse.''

    So I have to get what I can get.

    It is clear that I will die if I enroll in Sytan now.

    If it was a ma

    With Adel''s talent, even the Imperial Academy would try to take him in.

    What was on my mind was the peak value of mana.

    ''What good is it if I have great talent, but not enough mana¡­¡­.''

    It was certainly a good thing to have reached stage ''II'' of Position Exchange.

    However, I don''t have enough mana to use Position Exchange proficiently, so it''s no different from a shiny apricot.

    That''s why I need to get an item rted to mana from Crete.

    "I would like to ask for one thing in return."

    "In return-."

    Crete, who had been considering my request for a moment, opened his mouth and asked.

    "What is it that you desire?"

    "I want something rted to mana."

    "Hoo¡­¡­ I thought you would ask me to remove it."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Crete''s voice that swept through the area near my heart made me shut my mouth tightly.

    I thought he would ask me to remove the Gu poison, but since unexpected words came out, he was showing interest.

    ¡­¡­I earnestly hope that he didn''t notice.

    As I wished, Crete quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°It''s not difficult.¡±

    ¡°May I take it that you mean you will grant my request?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yes!

    I cheered inwardly.

    The gamble I had thrown to get a solution for mana had seeded.

    While I was gauging what Crete would give me in return, I let my imagination run wild.

    ''A potion that increases the maximum value of mana would be good, and an artifact that allows me to use mana efficiently wouldn''t be bad either.''

    No matter what I received, it was clear that it would be a great power in the future.

    As the name suggests, it is a family of one of the Seven Deadly Sins, so they will not give me something trivial.

    Even more so if it was something that the head of the family was giving me directly.

    Naturally, I had high expectations for what Crete would give me.

    ¡°Rene, go outside.¡±

    Before offering the price, Crete gave Rene an order to leave.

    Rene seemed somewhat dissatisfied, but she nodded and went out the door.

    Creak.

    Thud.

    After the door closed and only Crete and I were left in the office, silence fell.

    Crete was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°It''s a treasure that the people of the family can react sensitively to, so I sent my daughter away.¡±

    A treasure that even the people of the family can react sensitively to?

    I couldn''t help but be bewildered.

    The Eye of Arrogance was also a great treasure, but it might be a treasure that lightly surpasses the Eye of Arrogance.

    I wondered if it was okay for me to receive such a thing, but I shook my head and dismissed it.

    It was not the time for me to be picky about my situation.

    And the moment I heard Crete''s next proposal, I could not help but express my shock.

    ¡°I will pass on the mana method of the Bares family to you.¡±

 Chapter 13.1: Part 1

    Mana technique.

    A breathing technique that is essential for increasing the maximum value of mana and using it more efficiently.

    Since each family in the Demon Realm passes it down as a secret technique, it was extremely difficult to obtain such a breathing technique.

    Crete was now offering me such a Mana technique as a reward for my enrollment.

    Furthermore, it was the technique of the Bares family, a member of the Seven Deadly Sins¡­¡­.

    That''s why I looked at Crete with a bewildered expression and asked.

    "Are you serious?"

    "Do you think I, the head of the family, would speak empty words?"

    "That''s not it, but...."

    I trailed off, feeling uneasy.

    I knew that Crete had no reason to deceive me.

    I had a vague sense that, to Crete, I was nothing more than an interesting ything.

    Even so, I couldn''t easily believe what Crete was saying.

    Perhaps because the Mana technique was a treasure more valuable than the Eye of Arrogance.

    Crete spoke to me, who was looking suspicious.

    "I know that you have a small amount of mana. It doesn''t seem like you''re hiding it."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I nodded at Crete''s words.

    He was so powerful that he could not even fathom the gap between us, so he had instantly grasped the extent of my mana.

    "A cultivation technique is the best way to efficiently develop your mana. Relying on the power of magic tools or elixirs will only hinder your growth rate in the long run."

    In short, he was offering to give me a more efficient and useful mana cultivation technique.

    It seemed excessive as a reward, but then I thought of Sytan, and it felt insufficient.

    Nine out of ten Sytan students would likely lose their lives within a few years...

    It''s better to think positively.

    I finally decided to ept Crete''s offer.

    "Then I''ll gratefully ept it."

    "Haha... good."

    Crete started tough.

    Then, stopping hisughter, he beckoned me with his finger.

    "Come closer."

    "Yes."

    I stopped in front of Crete.

    He reached out his hand towards my head.

    The moment his palm touched the top of my head, an immense pain surged through me like a storm.

    "...!"

    My eyes widened in shock.

    I had long forgotten about my headache.

    I focused on deciphering the numerous phrases flowing through my mind.

    Crete was transmitting the verses of the mana cultivation technique through some kind of telepathy.

    - Oh Demon God, grant your servant the understanding of the flow of chaos.

    - Bestow upon us righteous trials, and let not the demons starve.

    - But lead us not into temptation. For if you do, we shall glorify your name.

    After reciting all the verses Crete had imparted,

    "Ha..."

    A sigh escaped my lips.

    Even though I had only read a few sentences, my mental strength was severely depleted.

    It was Crete''s cold voice that roused me from my thoughts.

    "Have you memorized all the verses?"

    "...I think I can recite them with my eyes closed."

    A smile crept back onto Crete''s face as I replied curtly.

    What is it?

    I hope I didn''t make another slip of the tongue.

    While I was worrying about that, a voice filled with amusement reached my ears.

    "As expected, you''re an interesting one."

    "What do you mean..."

    "Normally, people would go mad as soon as they heard the verses. It''s because they are directly receiving mana from the Demon God."

    "...!!"

    Demon God.

    A term referring to the ''Seven'' gods who embraced and observed the Demon Realm.

    I never imagined that the Bares family''s mana cultivation technique would be connected to the Demon God...

    The demon families symbolizing the Seven Deadly Sins each worshipped a different Demon God.

    That''s all I knew.

    The Demon Realm was destined to be destroyed by the protagonist''s group, so I had discarded the detailed settings...

    ''Damn it.''

    I narrowed my eyes slightly.

    The gaps in the settings, either omitted or not fully developed, tormented me.

    Regret continued to fill my emotions.

    Crete spoke to me, radiating a sharp aura.

    "Your family seems to be connected to the Seven Deadly Sins. As long as the Gu poison resides within you, even if you''re a spy, it doesn''t matter."

    "..."

    "Did I unintentionally catch a big fish? I should express my gratitude to your family."

    Misinterpreting my silence, a smile quickly spread across Crete''s face.

    I couldn''t help but feel awkward.

    What connection did Adel''s family have with the Seven Deadly Sins?

    ...I have no recollection of creating such a setting.

    While I was pondering,

    "Then, you may leave now."

    "Yes..."

    As Crete''s dismissal fell, I bowed my head and had to leave.

 Chapter 13.2: Part 2

    After leaving

    Crete''s office, I came to the Bares family garden.

    If I practiced the cultivation technique that directly channeled the Demon God''s mana in my room, the surging mana would destroy everything.

    Alright, let''s begin.

    I sat cross-legged and started reciting the verses of the mana cultivation technique that Crete had taught me.

    "Oh Demon God, grant your servant the understanding of the flow of chaos..."

    As I repeated the first verse, I tried to circte my mana.

    That''s when it happened.

    "Demon God, chaos. Demon God, chaos..."

    Whenever I repeated the words Demon God and Chaos abruptly, a strange sensation washed over me, making one side of my chest tingle.

    Why is this happening?

    For some reason, the flow of mana began to elerate, and my breathing became rapid.

    It took a while for me to realize the reason.

    The trait ''Interest'' was showing interest in the words Demon God and Chaos.

    I rode that momentum and recited the rest of the passage.

    "But lead us not into temptation. For if you do, we shall glorify your name.."

    The moment I finished thest part.

    Tremble-.

    The mana that had been dormant somewhere in my chest began to stir.

    And I opened my mouth slightly at the refreshing and cool energy that washed over me.

    ''Magic is moving¡­¡­.''

    It was not the human mana that I usually used, but magic, the energy used by the Demon race, that was reacting.

    Only then did I realize the true nature of the mana technique that Crete had given me.

    Bares'' mana technique makes magic move and grow.

    If I were to master Bares'' mana technique, I would never be able to use human mana again.

    ''I have to choose.''

    Will I choose human mana?

    Or will I choose the magic of the Demon race?

    ¡­¡­Isn''t the answer already set?

    Of course-.

    ''I have to learn Bares'' mana technique.''

    There was no human mana technique that I could use anyway.

    A long time ago.

    The bloodline of the Aisen family used their own unique mana technique.

    However, as they were all purged, Aisen''s mana technique was not passed down to Adel''s generation and was lost.

    The original Adel created his own technique with his outstanding senses and talents, but I''m not a genius¡­¡­.

    ''Since I''vee to the Demon Realm, it''s impossible to live in the human realm again.''

    The option of bing a Demon race member was not bad either.

    My appearance would not change even if I learned magic.

    There is no reason for me to give up Bares'' mana technique.

    "Whew."

    I let out a soft sigh.

    Let''s recite the incantation again.

    Even if I am consumed by magic, if I can be stronger, I am not in a position to be picky about what I eat.

    I continued to read the incantations until something changed.

    - Oh Demon God, grant your servant the understanding of the flow of... glorify your name.

    When I finished reading all the incantations while operating mana.

    Whoosh-. Whoosh-.

    For some reason, an unpleasant wind passed down my spine.

    I looked back in surprise and my eyes widened.

    ¡®A mongrel.¡¯

    A grayish fog of indiscernible appearance was staring at me.

    My skin crawled as the fog swept over my body.

    My mouth, which refused to open due to fear, finally parted.

    ¡°Who are you¡­¡­¡±

    Ho, you dare speak first to me.

    A ck fog using archaic vocabry.

    It was the first time I had ever seen such a peculiar sight, but I could tell the fog¡¯s identity at once.

    ¡®Demon God.¡¯

    The seven beings who formed and established the Demon Realm in the distant past.

    One of them had responded to the Bares mana cultivation technique and spoken to me.

    ''You don''t seem to be of that child''s bloodline. Ah, you carry the blood of that filthy traitor.''

    "..."

    I could only remain silent.

    I realized what the term "filthy traitor" referred to.

    It must be referring to Arsene, who betrayed and massacred the demons.

    Since it seemed to have confirmed my identity, it was my turn to confirm its identity.

    "...Are you a Demon God?"

    ''Indeed, the world calls me the God of Pride.''

    Apletely unexpected being had suddenly appeared.

    What was a Demon God?

    An ancient deity?

    Such a being had appeared simply because I recited a mana cultivation technique.

    I knew the Bares technique was rted to the Demon God, but I never imagined that the Demon God itself would show up...

    Flick. Flick.

    I shook my head to dispel my fear and hesitation.

    Just because a transcendental being had appeared, it didn''t mean I could just stand there with my mouth shut.

    "Are you going to kill me?"

    ''Hmm, you seem to be mistaken about something.''

    "About what..."

    ''If I had wanted to kill you, you would have died the moment you spoke to me.''

    "That''s true, but."

    He was definitely right.

    The ck mist was a Demon God, after all.

    A supreme being who observed everything in the Demon Realm could have easily crushed me like an ant if it wanted to kill me.

    ''However, for some reason, I don''t feel like killing you.''

    "...?"

    ''You seem to carry a simr karma to mine... so I feel a sense of kinship with you.''

    Swoosh-.

    The ck mist drew closer to me.

    The oppressive pressure that had been weighing down on me subsided, and a gentle aura began to surround me.

    ''To you, the arrogant one who wishes to walk the same path as me, I shall bestow a mark. This signifies that you can borrow my power.''

    As the ck mist muttered something, three ck lines were drawn on my right wrist.

    As I stared in bewilderment, the mist left me with its final words.

    ''Arrogant traitor burdened with karma, do not lose yourposure in the intoxication of pride.''

    That was the end.

    The ck mist left a mark on my wrist and vanished without a trace.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    I looked at my right wrist with a face full of confusion.

    The strokes that formed the character for ¡°cheon¡± (´¨), I had a vague idea of how to use them.

    Since it was left as proof, it didn¡¯t seem to be useless¡­¡­.

    ¡®More importantly.¡¯

    The proof was a tattoo.

    Was it simr to the tattoo of Adel on the nape of my neck?

    I felt like my body was gradually bing covered in tattoos like a gangster.

    Since this wasn¡¯t something I wanted to show others, I should hide it with the darkness attribute.

    As I sighed while looking at the mark that the Demon King had left me,

    Rustle.

    I hurriedly turned my head as I heard the sound of someone behind me.

    Then, I was able to discover a girl with wide-open eyes, Rene.

    I didn¡¯t know why Rene, who should be training in the Martial Arts Hall at this time, was here, but one thing was for sure.

    If Rene had heard the Demon King¡¯s words about a filthy traitor, things would be difficult.

    Please don¡¯t have heard it¡­¡­.

    I anxiously shifted my gaze towards Rene.

    And I was able to see Rene who seemed to be greatly misunderstanding something.

    ¡°Priest¡­¡­?¡±

 Chapter 14.1: Part 1

    A month had passed since I received the token from the Demon God of Pride.

    During that time, I had trained in the Mana Method every day without fail in the garden.

    As a result.

    ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿

    : Race - [ Half Demon ]

    : Tendency - [ Chaos ]

    : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ò¡¯ ]

    : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Maniption ] [ Eye of Arrogance ]

    : Mana - [ 341 ? 972 ]

    My mana had increased threefoldpared to my previous maximum.

    This was an incredible amount.

    It was all thanks to the Trait ''Interest'' showing interest and ''Absorption'' allowing me to focus on my training.

    Even though I had only trained for a month, I had shown this much growth. If I were to continue for a few more years...

    ''I can''t sense it.''

    If I were topare just the amount of mana, I might even surpass the children of the Six Houses.

    I couldn''t be sure since I was still in the early stages of my training, but it wasn''t impossible.

    ''If it''s this much.''

    Suddenly, a n for the future came to mind.

    If Ibined the amount of mana I had now with Adel''s talent, I would be able to conquer ''that secret relm.''

    There was only a month left before I entered Sytan.

    So I had to gain enough strength, and this was the perfect opportunity.

    By conquering that secret relm, I would be able to obtain useful artifacts.

    ''And at the same time, I can gather offerings for the Demon God.''

    A month was enough.

    It would be difficult to expect the same rate of mana increase as now.

    But even so, I would gain at least 500 more in the near future.

    In addition to that, there was also the token that the Demon God had given me.

    I looked down at my wrist and stared at the three lines drawn on it.

    ''I don''t know why the Demon God gave me this token.''

    But it would give me the same effect as having three extra lives.

    Then there was only one problem.

    Swish.

    I stopped thinking for a moment and turned my body around.

    And I put on a friendly smile.

    "Good morning."

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Rene flinched and straightened her posture.

    She had been like this ever since I received the token from the Demon God.

    I guess I should be satisfied that she wasn''t avoiding me like before.

    ''I think I know what she''s misunderstanding.

    It was clear that Rene had overheard my conversation with the Demon God and uttered the word "priest."

    I knew the meaning behind that word, so I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Priest.

    In human terms, it was simr to a saintess.

    Each of the Seven Deadly Sins'' ns had a temple where they worshipped the Demon God.

    In the temple, there was a figure who couldmunicate directly with the deity, and in the Demon Realm, they were called priests.

    Naturally, each n had their own deity, so there were several priests.

    However, that didn''t mean that priests weremon.

    ''Since it''s the Seven Deadly Sins, there would be exactly seven, right?''

    One for each temple.

    There were a total of seven priests.

    Even the n leaders who represented the Seven Deadly Sins couldn''tmunicate directly with the Demon God, so their treatment was understandable.

    Crete, who could kill me with just a flick of his finger, couldn''t talk to the Demon God either.

    That''s why I had realized long ago that the fact that I had spoken to the Demon God was a huge deal.

    After all, I was the one who had created the setting where beings who couldmunicate with the deity were extremely rare.

    ''But I didn''t think I''d be mistaken for a priest¡­¡­.''

    In the Demon Realm, the status of a priest was simr to that of the n leaders of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    It was almost on par with Crete, so it was no wonder that Rene was taken aback when he mistook me for a priest.

    I decided not to correct Rene''s misunderstanding and let it be.

    It would be troublesome if it got out that I wasn''t a priest despite having spoken to the Demon God.

    Also.

    Priests never showed their faces unless they were n leaders.

    They were truly veiled beings.

    Since Rene wouldn''t be a n leader, she would never meet a real priest in her life.

    There might be exceptions, but that was a problem forter¡­¡­.

    Still, there was one thing that bothered me.

    What if Rene told Crete about the situation?

    However, it turned out to be a needless worry.

    Rene hadn''t said anything about the possibility of me being a priest for a month.

    ''In the first ce, she doesn''t know what I talked about with the Demon God.''

    Like the blood of the traitor that the Demon God had brought up.

    Or what kind of karma I had¡­¡­.

    Rene didn''t know a single thing about the conversation between me and the Demon God.

    That''s why she was reacting as if I was definitely a priest.

    ''It doesn''t feel good.''

    I stared at Rene, who seemed to be nervous.

    If Rene treated me like a superior when I was just an escort like now, it was obvious that bad rumors would spread within the n.

    And that rumor will surely reach Crete...

    It seems that I''m already being misunderstood as a spy for the Seven Deadly Sins, so I don''t know what other misunderstandings might arise.

    I have to prevent that.

    "Miss."

    I spoke in a gentle voice.

    Rene turned her head and looked at me.

    "Yes..."

    Rene answered my call respectfully in a small voice.

    I stared at Rene''s behavior and pondered.

    And I became certain.

    Rene thinks I''m a priest.

    I had no way of knowing all of Rene''s thoughts, but it was evident in her gestures.

    I will use that to my advantage in the future, but it''s still impossible as long as Crete''s surveince is in ce.

    That''s why.

    I have to resolve this situation in a natural way.

    "I think I know what you''re thinking..."

    Vague words.

    And-.

    I brought my index finger to my lips.

    "Treat me the same way you did before."

    "......!!"

    Rene''s eyes widened.

    An expression that contained the conviction that her hypothesis was correct and an attempt to grasp the meaning of my words.

    I said no more and closed my mouth.

    It didn''t matter what Rene imagined.

    If only I could get through the current situation.

    All of these actions were for the n that would unfold in the future.

    Rene hesitated for a moment.

    "But..."

    "Rx. Rx."

    I told Rene to rx and gave her a slight smile.

    Then Rene continued as if she understood.

    "Then... Bring me some water."

    "......?"

    "I''m tired from training."

    I froze for a moment as I watched Rene brush her short hair back.

    Rene looked at me and said in a resentful tone.

    "You told me to rx."

    I was speechless at her shameless and confident attitude.

    But what can I do? I have to do it.

    I wondered if I was getting too good at acting and took a step forward dejectedly.

    To get water for Rene...

 Chapter 14.2: Part 2

    Two more days passed.

    I stopped using the Mana Method and slowly opened my eyes.

    "Good."

    I could feel that the amount of mana had increased significantlypared to two days ago.

    : Mana - [972 ? 1035]

    When I checked the status window, I could see that the amount of mana had finally exceeded 1000.

    I''d better end my mana training here for today.

    ''I have something to do.''

    It was time to put the n I had devised two days ago into action.

    To conquer a secret relm that no one had yet discovered.

    ''It''s the right time, about ten years after the Human-Demon War.''

    If I dyed any longer, the secret relm would be plundered by the protagonist''s party, who would soon arrive in the Demon Realm.

    I needed the treasure of that secret relm to adapt safely to Sytan.

    And now I had enough power to conquer the secret relm.

    The only concern was...

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Nothing."

    I looked forward again and let out a short sigh.

    The problem was Rene, who was practicing swordsmanship behind me.

    I didn''t know why she was training in the garden where I was, instead of in the training hall.

    Rene had been acting like this ever since she became fully convinced that I was a priest.

    ''Does she think I''m a member of the Bares family?''

    My status had simply been elevated from a suspicious escort to a priest of the Bares family.

    On the contrary, my treatment didn''t seem to have improved, which gave me a strange feeling...

    I roughly tousled my red hair with an irritated hand.

    ''Somehow, I have to get rid of Rene.''

    If Rene followed me outside the Bares territory, I would be under surveince.

    That would make it difficult for me to conquer the secret relm.

    Was there a way to avoid suspicion and get rid of Rene?

    I thought for a moment and then called out to Rene.

    "Miss, are you well prepared to enter Sytan?"

    "Why do you ask all of a sudden?"

    "Isn''t it almost time for you to enter Sytan? I''m a little nervous."

    "Why?"

    "Because it''s a ce where you''ll be dealing with those vile humans directly. I was just asking because I was worried."

    "......Most of the preparations are done."

    Rene nodded in agreement with my words.

    "Can you really say that you have finished all the preparations?"

    "Well..."

    "Really?"

    "......"

    Rene closed her mouth.

    She seemed to be reviewing whether there was anything she had missed and not packed.

    After a while, Rene opened her mouth.

    "I have everything."

    "Are you sure there isn''t anything you haven''t packed? If there is, wouldn''t it be better to pack it first?"

    "I have everything."

    "Even so, it''s a good habit to double-check."

    "What are you trying to say?"

    Rene cut off my trailing words in an instant.

    In the end, I had no choice but to answer with a wry smile.

    "I''m only saying this because I''m worried about you, Miss. I''m your escort, after all."

    "Liar."

    As expected, she didn''t believe me.

    My confidence died as I watched Rene''s expression turn into one of amusement.

    Am I bad at acting? Come to think of it, it''s probably because of my face.

    Adel''s face looked sinister at first nce, but it gave off a light feeling rather than a heavy one.

    That''s only natural since the character was originally created with a sinister personality.

    In conclusion, it''s my fault...

    "Get to the point."

    "The point is, I just..."

    "You''re trying to ditch me and go somewhere. Your intentions are obvious."

    "......"

    It seemed that I had been caught.

    Rene pouted when I didn''t answer and remained silent.

    "Am I a bother to you?"

    Rene''s face as she asked that question looked somewhat sad.

    ...For some reason, I felt ufortable, so I opened my mouth and spoke.

    "I received information that there is a scenic spot nearby, and I was nning to explore it."

    In the end, I told her a partial truth.

    Rene wasn''t convinced by that alone, so I added,

    "It could be dangerous, so please don''t misunderstand."

    I smiled and said, "I''m only thinking of you."

    Rene seemed to be deep in thought after hearing my words.

    And after a while, Rene opened her mouth.

    "I just realized that I''m not prepared enough."

    "......!"

    I rejoiced inwardly and quickly continued speaking.

    "Then you should finish preparing..."

    "Warm-up."

    "?"

    For a moment.

    My face froze with a forced smile.

    I looked at Rene with trembling eyes.

    "I haven''t warmed up enough yet."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I want to warm up."

    Rene continued.

    My mind went nk, and I couldn''t help but close my eyes tightly.

 Chapter 15.1: Part 1

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    I nced at Rene, who was following me, and looked forward again.

    I had no good reason to refuse Rene''spany, so I decided to go with her for the time being.

    Let''s just think positively.

    Although it was mentioned in the description where the beautiful scenery was located in the Demon Realm, I didn''t know how to get there, so it wasn''t a bad idea to get help from Rene, a resident of the Demon Realm.

    The problem was...

    ''I have to get out of this mansion without being noticed by Crete.''

    If I went out through the main gate, Crete would be informed right away.

    The back door would be guarded by the Bares family soldiers as well.

    I was racking my brain trying to figure out how to get out of the mansion when

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Rene stopped following me and halted her steps.

    I also stopped moving and looked back.

    ¡°I can''t.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I''ll get scolded if I go out.¡±

    To add to the previous sentence, it meant that Rene could be scolded by Crete if she went outside the mansion.

    For some reason, Crete hated it when Rene went outside.

    I tried to use that as an excuse to get rid of Rene.

    ¡°Then how about not going?¡±

    ¡°It''s okay.¡±

    ¡°But if you get caught¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know a secret passage.¡±

    Rene ignored my worried voice and nodded.

    I sighed inwardly and had no choice but to follow Rene.

    How many minutes had passed since I started following Rene?

    The servants who had been all over the mansion started to disappear.

    We had reached a ce where the servants'' feet did not reach.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Rene pointed her index finger at a wall.

    There was a small hole in the wall that a grown man could barely fit through.

    However, Rene and I were only 17 years old, so we should be able to fit in it.

    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the hole and Rene alternately.

    ¡°You seem to be quite familiar with this ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Rene kept her mouth shut and exercised her right to remain silent.

    That silence implied that she had already been out through the hole countless times.

    At first nce, I thought she was just cold and stiff, but she had a surprisingly bold side to her.

    I turned my gaze away from Rene and pointed to the hole, saying,

    "Let''s go for now. If we dy any longer, we''ll definitely get caught."

    "Yeah."

    Rene and I hurriedly passed through the hole and emerged outside.

    We had sessfully escaped the Bares family''s territory without much difficulty.

    "Where are we going now?"

    "It''s not far from here. We should be able to get there by today."

    "Where is it?"

    When Rene asked, I thought for a moment before answering.

    "The territory of the Undead."

    "......That ce."

    "You know about it?"

    "I do."

    Rene nodded with a face that had grown heavy.

    The territory of the Undead.

    During the Human-Demon War over a decade ago, there was a family that was annihted by the human side.

    They were originally a n of ''necromancers'' who wielded death, and when they died, they were returned to their family''s territory.

    The ghosts that remained in the territory became soldiers for the family.

    ''The strength of those soldiers is far weaker than when they were alive, but their numbers are too great......''

    They weren''t just one or two.

    The entire family had been wiped out.

    Without a sorcerer to control them, their power would have been halved, but their numbers would have increased.

    It was probably a mid-level dungeon, just short of being a high-level dungeon.

    In that sense, it was right to have Rene apany me.

    A dungeon dangerous enough to make Rene, who easily conquers mid-level dungeons, nervous.

    However, if I made good use of my traits and Rene, I would be able to conquer it sufficiently.

    The traits and talents I possessed were well-suited to that dungeon.

    "I''ll take the lead."

    "Yes, please do."

    Rene, with her movements sluggish from thinking, stepped forward, leaving me behind.

    I started walking behind her.

    ......We had been walking like that for about ten minutes.

    However, our destination was nowhere to be seen.

    All that stretched out before us were still bizarre trees and grasses.

    I sighed in frustration and asked Rene.

    "How long will it take to get there from here?"

    "......?"

    Rene looked at me with a puzzled expression.

    Her gaze seemed to say, "You''re the one who suggested going there, so why don''t you know?"

    I wondered what to say, then came up with a good excuse.

    "Due to my circumstances, I have never left the Bares family''s territory, so Ick knowledge of the surrounding area. I am only doing this on the orders of Lord Crete."

    "Ah."

    Rene nodded as if she understood.

    The priests never showed their faces outside.

    That also meant that their words did not spread outside.

    That was why it was easy to deceive Rene.

    Swish.

    Rene scanned the mountain we were climbing.

    "We''re almost there."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, we just have to get over there."

    Rene said, pointing her finger.

    My gaze followed Rene''s finger and stopped at a certain point.

    ...Didn''t she just say ''almost''?

    The ce Rene was pointing at was quite a distance away from here.

    It was at least twice as far as the distance we had climbed.

    "W-We''ll be there soon, right...?"

    "Yeah."

    Rene nodded.

 Chapter 15.2: Part 2

    It wasn¡¯t a lie. For Rene herself, it really was a short distance.

    Climbing mountains was nothing for Rene, who spent more than half of her day training her physical strength.

    ''Surprisingly, it''s not that hard for me either.''

    When I was being chased by the knights in the human world, I would get out of breath after running for just a few minutes.

    But now, I didn''t feel tired anywhere except for the mental fatigue.

    I could even increase my speed if I wanted to.

    "Let''s move at high speed now."

    "Okay."

    As I said that, Rene kicked off the ground and started running.

    In an instant, she was moving at a speed that was too fast for even my enhanced dynamic vision to catch.

    I couldn''t keep up with Rene with just my physical abilities, but I had a talent that was specialized in movement.

    "Designation."

    I activated Position Exchange.

    Then, I could see an arrow twice as long as before extending.

    This was thanks to Position Exchange having grown to Stage II.

    ''It''s a pretty satisfactory result.''

    In addition to that, there was also an additional ability that had been added as a side effect.

    ''That'' is not an ability that is suitable for moving, so I''ll postpone using it forter.

    "Move."

    The moment I uttered the activation word for Position Exchange.

    My body had moved next to Rene.

    "......!"

    Rene had a surprised expression on her face when I, who had started movingter than her, closed the distance.

    Iughed and pointed an arrow at a boulder in front of me.

    "Designation."

    "Move."

    "Designation."

    "Move."

    After using Position Exchange five times.

    Thud.

    Rene and I stopped jumping and looked down at the ground.

    The green grass turned gray as if a line had been drawn.

    "I think we''ve arrived."

    The territory of the undead. We had finally reached it.

    As I slowly stepped forward, an eerie atmosphere enveloped me.

    The feeling was distinctly different from that outside the boundary, and I narrowed my brows.

    ''I don''t want to stay here a moment longer...''

    I hurriedly quickened my pace.

    From here on, Rene would not be able to guide me.

    Only I knew the way to the hidden realm, the realm of the dead.

    ©¤ Beneath thergest rock statue, rotting soldiers guard the realm.

    Recalling the description from the original work, I continued walking.

    As I left the entrance of the gray forest and went deeper, a vige came into view.

    In fact, it was questionable whether it could be called a ''vige''.

    The vige looked as if it had been ravaged by a storm, with houses copsed.

    There was no sign of human presence, and not even the sound of animals could be heard.

    "...Those Cerberus bastards."

    Rene bit his lower lip at the gruesome sight.

    "Cerberus bastards" - was that an expression simr to "sons of bitches"?

    Seeing Rene''s face contorted like a demon, I swallowed those words back down my throat.

    I definitely couldn''t let her find out that I was a descendant of the Asen family.

    I was not yet confident that I could handle Rene''s anger if it were directed at me.

    "Let''s go over there for now."

    I gestured to the growling Rene.

    The ce I was pointing to was a hill made ofrge and small stones.

    On top of the hill was a ''cross'' that seemed to have been carved out of gray rock.

    ''A statue.''

    Rene and I approached the cross together.

    And we looked around the cross, but all we could see were stones, and there was no entrance to the hidden realm.

    Is it as described in the novel?

    I looked away from the cross and at Rene.

    "I think we have to dig under this."

    "Yeah."

    Rene agreed to my suggestion to dig the ground and immediately put it into action.

    Thud. Thud.

    We focused on digging the ground.

    As we removed the stones, a huge circr disk came into view.

    Rene grabbed the disk and lifted it up, revealing arge hole.

    ''That''s it.''

    This was the entrance to the territory of the undead.

    I looked at Rene with a strange look in my eyes and opened my mouth.

    "Let''s go in."

    * * *

    Contrary to my worries, the interior of the secret realm was rtively bright.

    It was noparison to the sunlit exterior, but the torches sparsely installed on the stone walls provided some light.

    Rene followed me as I walked past the stone walls adorned with unidentified murals.

    We had been walking through the interior of the secret realm for dozens of minutes when...

    "We''ve found it."

    The sight before my eyes.

    I swallowed dryly and scanned the area ahead.

    A vast cavityy beyond the visible passage.

    Within that cavity were countless tombstones and graves.

    ''...Is this the territory of the undead?''

    This was the first proper secret realm I had ever challenged.

    I nced back and saw that Rene was also visibly tense.

    "Let''s go."

    "Yes."

    Rene nodded and stepped forward.

    I followed Rene towards the cavity.

    And then.

    Rustle-. Rustle-.

    ng-. ng-. ng-.

    The countless graves in the cavity began to ripple like waves.

    Soon, the graves shattered, and skeletons emerged.

    Skeletons with fierce gazes red at us.

    They were the inhabitants of the undead territory, and now they had be its guardians.

    ''Fortunately, not all the territory''s inhabitants are buried here.''

    Only the necromancer n who ruled this territory were buried in the chamber within the secret realm.

    Even so, their numbers were certainly not to be underestimated.

    There were at least a hundred of them, so it might be difficult for the two of us to handle them.

    But we had to do it.

    The greater the difficulty, the sweeter the reward would be...

    "Mdy, I ask for your assistance."

    "Yes."

    Rene nodded and charged towards the skeletal soldiers.

    I cautiously followed behind her.

 Chapter 16.1: Part 1

    Rene swung her sword horizontally.

    Swish.

    Thud.

    The skeletal soldiers copsed, their necks severed.

    However, Rene couldn''t advance any further.

    She froze in her tracks due to the bizarre phenomenon unfolding before her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­They''re reviving.¡±

    Rene muttered, her eyes wide open as she stopped moving.

    Just as she said, the skeletal soldiers were reassembling themselves with a creaking sound, despite having copsed once.

    Rene looked flustered.

    In contrast, I was calmer than usual.

    ''It''s just as I described in the original.''

    The skeletal soldiers could not be killed unless their bones werepletely crushed.

    That''s why the territory of the undead was considered to be among the most dangerous.

    However, it wasn''t difficult if one knew the method of destruction.

    ¡°Miss, please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Rene red at me sharply at my sudden request.

    However, I didn''t have time to answer her question.

    Swish.

    I swung my dagger and disabled one of the skeletal soldiers.

    I watched as the bones twitched and then looked at Rene.

    ¡°If you listen to me, you can easily conquer them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡±

    Rene reluctantly began to swing her sword and advance forward.

    I followed behind her and kicked the bones that were starting to reassemble.

    If I couldn''t kill them, it was better to prevent them from assembling.

    As I did so, I looked around, searching for ''him''.

    ''He''s most likely at the end. He wouldn''t want to die a dog''s death either.''

    It was as I had expected.

    A momentter, at the end of my gaze, was a skeletal necromancer with glowing red eyes, holding a ''crystal orb''.

    Kill the intruders.

    I smiled in conviction after hearing the necromancer''s mutterings.

    Since I had identified the necromancer''s location, the strategy became very simple.

    ''But it''s quite a difficult situation to use the position exchange.''

    The necromancer was able to control the skeletal soldiers thanks to the crystal orb.

    Therefore, the problem would be solved if I could just destroy the crystal orb, but it wasn''t easy to approach him.

    The strongest of the skeletal soldiers would be stationed around the necromancer.

    It would be the same even if I used the position exchange.

    ''If I exchange my position with the crystal orb, I won''t be able to withstand the attacks of the surrounding guys.''

    I could have used Position Exchange to escape right away, but it was a bit risky.

    That''s why.

    ''The time has finallye to use my newly acquired ability.''

    After finishing my thoughts, I shouted at Rene.

    "Just get me in front of that guy!"

    "Okay."

    Rene nodded and began to focus solely on clearing a path.

    I slowly followed Rene while gathering my mana.

    At one point, Rene stopped walking because she couldn''t go any further.

    The creatures guarding the Necromancer were blocking her.

    However.

    ''It''s not close, but...I can reach it.''

    I pointed the dagger in my hand.

    "Okay..."

    Then, arrows began to shoot out in all directions from the dagger, not my body.

    This was what I gained when Position Exchange''s ability reached Stage II.

    Exchanging the positions of objects.

    However, the distance was very short. It was probably about 3 to 4 meters.

    ''It''s not an ability for assassination, but an ability for thievery, so I gave it to Adel.''

    If I increased the distance any further, the bnce would bepletely destroyed, so I put a kind of ''restriction'' on it.

    If I had known I would possess someone, I would have given a more overpowered ability, but I never dreamed this would happen.

    "Designation."

    I shook my head to clear my thoughts and designated the Necromancer''s hand.

    Since I was right in front of him, I was able to move the arrow without difficulty.

    "Exchange."

    And I switched the positions of the crystal orb he was holding and the dagger.

    "......"

    The crystal orb was now in my hand.

    My eyes narrowed with joy.

    It was a pity that the distance was short, but it was still a fraudulent ability.

    As the stage of Position Exchange increased, the distance would also increase, so the weakness could be somewhatpensated for.

    With that, I gripped the crystal orb in my hand.

    Ah, no...!

    "You can''t."

    The necromancer reached out, crying out in pain.

    However, Rene was blocking his way, so he couldn''t stop me.

    I smiled as I stared into the Necromancer''s wavering red eyes.

    Crack.

    The crystal orb shattered into pieces, and the necromancer''s form crumbled.

    The other skeleton soldiers also copsed one by one, and soon they all crumbled to the ground.

    The battle ended with our victory.

    As I was looking at the fallen skeletons.

    Suddenly, a faint, hoarse voice rang in my ears.

    "Thank you."

    A voice filled withplex and countless regrets.

    I still closed the eyes of the Necromancer which were filled with a crimson re.

    ...Because everyone here was a character that died because of the setting I created.

    "It''s over."

    Rene let out a tired breath as she kicked the skeletal soldiers with her feet.

    However, I shook my head at Rene''s voice.

    "Not yet."

    "Is there more?"

    "Yes."

    That''s right.

    There was one more thing I hadn''t finished yet.

    Since I had conquered the Secret Realm, it was time for me to get my ''reward''.

    "Follow me."

    And so, Rene and I began to walk through the Secret Realm.

    We passed the excavated graves and arrived in front of a huge pir.

    It was the base of the cross that had been on the ground.

    And in front of the pir...

    "It looks like a treasure chest."

    I pointed to the treasure chest with a serious expression.

    I already knew that the treasure chest was here, and I even knew what was inside...

    ''It''s better to avoid unnecessary suspicion.''

    I looked at Rene and nodded my head slightly before opening my mouth.

    "I wonder what''s inside. Let''s open it and see."

    "Yeah, let''s do it."

    Rene looked very curious about what was inside the chest.

    I was a little curious too.

    It was a treasure that I had written about, but I didn''t know what it actually looked like.

    "I''ll open it."

    I bent down and opened the treasure chest.

    A click was heard, and the treasure chest revealed its contents.

    "Oh."

    I let out a gasp of admiration.

    There were piles of gold coins and two magnificent pieces of equipment that caught my eye.

    I grabbed one of them andughed.

 Chapter 16.2: Part 2

    [Fang of Darkness]

    That was the name of the artifact I was holding.

    A dagger made of ck iron that could only be found in the Demon Realm.

    The dagger''s handle was made of real bone.

    It was the bone of a legendary hero from the human world that had been killed and then ckened by magic.

    The most notable thing about this artifact was its unique ability.

    ''Cutting power and speed increase in the dark.''

    Not only that, but it also allows one to maximize the property of darkness.

    The ability of the Fang of Darkness was to convert darkness into mana.

    Ripple.

    When I added the mana imbued with the darkness attribute to the Fang of Darkness, I could see a rippling ck wave.

    "And..."

    I looked down and picked up the other remaining treasure.

    A ring-shaped artifact.

    [Full Moon Spirit]

    A ring with the ability to sense mana and absorb moonlight.

    However, it wasn''t an artifact that I particrly needed.

    In fact, it would be nice to have, but if I tried to eat it all by myself, I would end up in trouble.

    "It''s a wonderful ring. How about Lady Rene takes this? I''ll take the dagger over there."

    "Hmm... Okay."

    Rene pondered my suggestion for a moment before agreeing.

    After all, since her main weapon is a longsword and not a dagger, she probably isn''t that interested in daggers.

    I attached the Dark Fang to my waist and picked up the ring.

    Then I approached Rene and put the ring on her second finger.

    "!!"

    Rene''s shoulders shook violently.

    I wondered why, but then I realized the significance of putting a ring on her second finger.

    It was clearly a proposal or a gesture of affection...

    Well, I guess it''s okay.

    Just as thews of the Demon Realm and the Human Realm are different, this must be different too.

    As I had expected, Rene, who had looked a little surprised, focused on the ring''s abilities.

    "This... is amazing."

    Rene eximed in admiration.

    As soon as she put on the Full Moon Spirit, Rene''s mana began to ripple gently.

    The Full Moon Spirit had begun to assist Rene''s mana sensing.

    "I see you like it."

    "Yes, I do."

    "Then I''ll take this too..."

    I stealthily reached out towards the pile of gold coins.

    However, Rene''s cold gaze forced me to retract my hand.

    In the end, we decided to split the gold coins exactly in half.

    What a shame...

    * * *

    We returned to the mansion after leaving the territory of the undead.

    I spent my time helping Rene with her chores and errands, or practicing my mana technique.

    About a month passed like that.

    ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿

    : Race - [ Half Demon ]

    : Tendency - [ Chaos ]

    : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ò¡¯ ]

    : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Maniption ] [ Eye of Arrogance ]

    : Mana - [ 1297 ]

    Somehow, my total mana had exceeded 1000 and was now approaching 1300.

    Now, in terms of mana quantity alone, I was at the level of a mid-ranking demon in the Demon Realm.

    A satisfactory result.

    In addition to that, I also have the Fang of Darkness and the Eye of Arrogance, so if I do well, I might be able to grow as much as Adel from the original.

    As I was making such a satisfying smile.

    "The Lord is calling for you."

    Crete called out to me.

    I followed the servant, and as I entered the office, I could see Rene and Crete.

    It seemed like Rene had just arrived as well.

    As Rene and I stood still, Crete suddenly opened his mouth.

    "The day has finallye for you to enter Sytan."

    Those were the first words Crete uttered after calling Rene and me out.

    My expression hardened enough to be noticeable.

    The time has finallye for me to enter Sytan.

    "I never thought this day woulde. No, maybe I knew it all along."

    Crete spoke with augh that contained many emotions.

    I didn''t know why he was making such augh, so I just listened quietly.

    "As of today, you will go to the capital to enter Sytan. You must have already finished your preparations."

    "Yes."

    "Yes."

    Rene nodded with a very excited expression.

    I nodded as well.

    There wasn''t much to prepare for anyway.

    All I had to do was take the Fang of Darkness and the information papers I got from raiding the territory of the undead.

    "Then go, I won''t bother to see you off."

    Even now, Crete didn''t seem to like the fact that Rene was entering Sytan.

    Come to think of it, Crete had tried to prevent Rene from entering Sytan.

    He had purposely made her raid the intermediate Secret Relm, and that kind of intention was still seeping into his words and actions.

    Is that why?

    "......"

    Rene bowed her head deeply and left the office.

    Rene''s eyes, which passed by me, were slightly moist.

    "Adel."

    As I was watching Rene leave, I heard Crete''s voice.

    I turned my head and looked at Crete.

    "I hope you do well."

    What does he mean by do well?

    I don''t understand the meaning.

    In the past, I would have cursed Crete inwardly, but for some reason, I didn''t feel like doing that.

    "Yes."

    I bowed my head and replied, then left Crete''s office.

    I went outside the mansion and nced back.

    "......"

    Crete, who said he wouldn''t see her off.

    He was looking at the carriage that Rene was riding in through the ss window with the curtains drawn back.

    I couldn''t see Crete''s expression clearly because the distance was far.

    The only thing that was certain was that concern as a father was seen on Crete''s face.

 Chapter 17.1: Part 1

    Inside the carriage, Rene was gazing out the window with her chin propped up.

    Not long after, the carriage door opened and Adel entered, taking a seat beside her.

    Rene discreetly turned her gaze and stole a nce at Adel.

    ''Is he really a priest?''

    Having observed Adel for two months, Rene''s mind was in turmoil.

    It had been about a month ago.

    That incident had overturned Rene''s perception of Adel as merely a ''sinister escort.''

    The ck fog enshrouding Adel, taking the form of a ck dragon.

    It was undoubtedly the Demon God of Pride, known only through legends.

    She couldn''t eavesdrop on their conversation due to some magical device.

    However, it was clear that Adel was conversing with the Demon God.

    The only beings capable ofmunicating with Demon God were priests or legendary heroes who had reached the same level as Demon God.

    That was why Rene suspected that Adel might be a priest.

    If he were thetter, he should have been stronger than her father, Crete, but he didn''t seem that powerful.

    ''Still, he doesn''t seem like a bad person.''

    Rene stole a nce at Adel''s face.

    Crimson hair and eyes that were elongated and nted.

    At first, she had been wary due to his sinister aura, but upon closer inspection, his face wasn''t as bad as she had thought.

    Perhaps it was even a charming face.

    It wasn''t just his appearance that made her favorable towards him.

    Among the people in the Bares mansion, there was no one who liked Rene.

    They were only afraid of her because of her drastically changed personalitypared to her childhood.

    However, Adel was different from them.

    Despite his position as an escort, he treated Rene without hesitation.

    ©¤ Would you like some water? The youngdy should do that herself... Haha, of course, I''ll do it.

    ©¤ I found the location of the secret realm, but I''ll take a little more of the gold...

    ©¤ ...I misspoke. It''s only fair to split it evenly.

    ...In truth, it was more like being treated casually, bordering on impertinent, but even that aspect of him felt refreshing to her.

    Furthermore, she had recently begun to feel a sense of familiarity with him.

    The mana of a half-demon had a strong human scent, which was normally repulsive to demons.

    However, after Adel had conversed with the Demon God, the mana unique to the Bares family had grown stronger.

    If she had a younger brother, wouldn''t he feel like Adel?

    With that thought, Rene quietly closed her eyelids.

    In the midst of it, a scene suddenly came to Rene''s mind.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    As she recalled that incident, both of Rene''s cheeks flushed red.

    The ring that Adel had put on her index finger in the realm of the undead.

    Rene nced down and looked at the ring on her index finger.

    The meaning of a being giving a ring to another being in the Demon Realm.

    ''Eternal Oath.''

    Adel had not said what he was vowing, and Rene was very curious about it, but she did not say it out loud.

    Seeing Adel''s rxed expression made her feel foolish for even entertaining such concerns...

    And so Rene turned her attention away from Adel, and before she knew it, the carriage was slowly heading towards the capital.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    An awkward silence passed between me and Rene.

    I didn''t know why Rene was staring at me, but I tried my best to ignore it.

    It was clear that she was making a troublesome misunderstanding.

    However, there was no one in the world who was not ufortable with this kind of silence.

    Especially me, who had lived in Korea, could not bear this silence and said something to the coachman.

    "When will we arrive?"

    "Hmm... We''ll probably arrive within an hour. The Bares family and the capital are close."

    "I see."

    That was the end of my conversation with the coachman.

    I wonder if my friendliness is the problem.

    I suddenly felt doubtful, but I ignored it and pondered the coachman''s words.

    And the coachman said, ''We''ll arrive in an hour.''

    That means we are in the vicinity of the capital.

    Unless they were suicidal, no one would dare tomit robbery so close to the capital''s soldiers.

    Hmm, then there''s nothing to do for an hour.

    What should I do¡­¡­.

    For now, it seemed like a good idea to break the awkward silence.

    I looked out the window of the carriage and opened my mouth.

    "The weather is quite nice today."

    "It''s simr to other days."

    "Oh, I see that now¡­¡­."

    Hearing Rene''s reply, I had to wonder if she was indirectly expressing her dislike for talking to me.

    But when I looked at Rene''s face, it didn''t seem like she was trying to avoid conversation.

    As her escort for two months, I had learned a few things,

    Rene had a habit of lightly brushing her hair back when she felt bored.

    Perhaps it''s because she doesn''t talk much.

    I thought long and hard before opening my mouth.

    "What are your ns for the future, Miss?"

    "ns?"

    "Yes, simr to the reason you want to enroll in Sytan. Would you mind telling me?"

    "Hmm..."

    Rene closed her eyes, deep in thought.

    It seemed like she was contemting whether or not to tell me her reason.

    As if she had organized her thoughts, Rene slowly began to speak.

    "I''m going to kill a human."

 Chapter 17.2: Part 2

    Rene''s voice wasced with a cold, seething anger.

    The word ''human'' meant that the target of her revenge wasn''t the Arsene family.

    After all, the Arsene n was a half-demon race that belonged to neither side.

    ''Fortunately, it''s not my business.''

    If the Bares family had be my enemy, I would have been in a difficult position.

    I had avoided the worst possible future with a single question.

    That alone made me think that I had done well to approach her.

    Should I try to get more information?

    "Who is that human?"

    "...The one who killed my mother."

    "I see."

    As I had expected.

    Rene nned to enter the human world through Sytan to get her revenge.

    I had heard from the Bares family''s servants that Rene''s mother had been killed by a human.

    However, Rene was a character that I hadn''t described in detail, so I didn''t know exactly what her past was like.

    There was one thing I could guess.

    Since they had killed the wife of the Bares family''s lord, Crete, it was likely that the human belonged to one of the Six Families.

    I also asked about ''that human''.

    "Do you know anything about that human? Which family they belong to, for example?"

    "..."

    At my question, Rene''s expression hardened like a brick wall.

    Rene was furious that I had even brought up the subject.

    Had I stepped on andmine?

    I realized that Rene was deliberately feigning anger and shut my mouth.

    Since the target wasn''t me, there was no need to push her for more information.

    Besides, once I entered Sytan, I would see plenty of humans and members of the Six Families.

    I could figure out who that human was then.

    More importantly...

    ''The atmosphere has gotten even worse...''

    I closed my eyes as the surroundings seemed to grow colder.

    Rene didn''t say anything more either, and only the sound of the carriage wheels filled my ears.

    An hour passed like that.

    ¡°Well, we''ve arrived.¡±

    I opened my eyes only when the carriage carrying us finally reached the capital.

    * * *

    What are the differences between the Demon Realm and the Human Realm?

    In fact, it''s safe to say that there are no major differences.

    If I had to nitpick, I would say that the Demon race has a different species called the Heteromorphs, unlike humans. [T/N: Heteromorphic means differing from the usual form, or exhibiting diversity of form or forms]

    For example, the Bares family has the horns of a ck dragon¡­¡­.

    Other than that, there is not much difference in appearance from humans.

    However, there is a clear difference between ordinary Demons and the higher-ranking Demons.

    The higher-ranking Demons have tattoos engraved on their bodies.

    It meant that they were loved by the Demon God.

    ¡®I''m also a half-Demon, so I have a tattoo¡­¡­.¡¯

    I don''t know which god''s tattoo it is.

    Before I could create specific settings for the tattoos, the detailed background of Adel was excluded because readers weren''t interested

    ¡®I guess it doesn''t matter if I don''t know.¡¯

    Adel never believed in God all his life, but he became the strongest viin.

    So it doesn''t matter if I don''t know.

    Above all, I am no different from a god in this world, so what would I do if I knew that?

    Anyway.

    There is little difference in appearance between Demons and humans.

    The only obvious difference is the feeling of mana.

    I didn''t know when I first fell into this world, but after living in the Demon Realm for a long time, I gradually became able to distinguish it.

    If humans had a mana with a refined atmosphere, the mana of the Demons had a slightly sticky feeling.

    Other than that, there is no difference, so I guess that''s why I feel the same way I do now.

    Getting out of the carriage and looking at the scenery of the capital... I should say it''s obvious.

    ¡°It''s medieval.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It''s nothing.¡±

    Rene looked at me when she heard my murmur and shook her head.

    I felt a little disappointed.

    There were no modern artifacts, and medieval stone walls and building styles filled my vision.

    Still, since it was the capital of the Demon Realm, there were many unusual things to see.

    From food that I had never seen before to Western-style buildings that were quite stylish¡­¡­.

    Numerous Demons were walking around the streets, creating a market-like atmosphere.

    The Demon Realm, which had devoted all its efforts to restoring the capital after the Human-Demon War.

    That''s why I can feel such a lively atmosphere.

    ¡°So, where should we go now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡±

    As the coachman left, we briefly looked around and discussed our ns for the future.

    Rene, who had been thinking for a moment, opened her mouth.

    "The entrance exam is in two days at noon. We need to register before that."

    "I see."

    Rene knew the exact time, probably because Crete had told her in advance.

    Since I don''t know anything about the capital, I''ll just have to follow Rene silently.

    ''Two days.''

    What should I do until then?

    I thought for a moment and came up with a good idea.

    "How about we explore the capital during the remaining time after we register?"

    "Not really..."

    Rene rejected my suggestion outright.

    I couldn''t help but be shocked.

    Rene, who is usually quite curious, would refuse to explore the capital.

    ''Huh?''

    ...Wait a minute.

    "Miss."

    When I called out to her with a frown, Rene turned her head away.

    It seemed like something had stung her.

    "This isn''t your first time in the capital, is it?"

    "..."

    Rene remained silent.

    After all, Rene had even gone to the realm of the dead without permission.

    It was absurd to think that Rene had never been to the capital.

    Wasn''t the setting that she didn''t go outside because of her mother''s death...?

    I even began to think that she had now made a suitable excuse to go outside.

    Rene, who seemed offended by my sharp gaze, replied curtly.

    "Let''s register for the entrance exam first."

    "I suppose so."

    It wasn''t a bad suggestion, so I epted it obediently.

    If I had pressed her further, Rene might have gotten genuinely angry.

    "Do you know where the registration office is?"

    "Yes."

    Rene replied immediately.

    I followed Rene, who now seemed to have no intention of hiding it.

    The first day in the capital.

    As I stared at Rene''s back, I couldn''t help but worry about her future.

    The same goes for me, who will be with Rene.

    ...Maybe I should close my eyes for a moment.

    "Hmm, it''s dark."

    This would be my future.

    Damn it.

 Chapter 18.1: Part 1

    We began our search for the admissions office as we strolled through the capital.

    At every corner, we could see armored Demon soldiers wielding spears.

    ''Their discipline is impable.''

    Perhaps it was due to the aftermath of the war.

    The soldiers were lined up in formation, exuding a sharp aura.

    In contrast, the townspeople seemed very peaceful.

    It was hard to believe that they were preparing for another war with the Human Realm.

    This was a testament to the fact that the current Demon King of the Demon Realm was a ''Wise King''.

    The current Demon King had seeded the throne after the previous Demon King had fallen in the Great Demon-Human War.

    In the original story, Demon King was none other than the final boss of the Demon Realm.

    ''...I''ll probably see her once I enroll in Sytan.''

    After all, she had attacked the Imperial Academy alongside the Demons of Sytan.

    If the opportunity arose, I might even be able to see her face.

    "Let''s go."

    Rene urged me on as I looked around the Demon Realm''s capital.

    I nodded and followed her.

    How long had we been walking?

    Before long, I could see a magnificent ''fortress'' in the distance.

    "This is it."

    My jaw dropped.

    Before me stood a colossal building in a Western architectural style.

    Recalling the contents of the original story, I realized what this building was.

    The Demon Realm''s only training ground, created for the invasion of the Imperial Academy.

    ''Sytan.''

    It was even more massive than I had imagined.

    Its grandeur rivaled that of any castle.

    Was it three times the size of a typical university?

    Well, they would need a massive training ground to teach Demons.

    In addition, they would need servants to cater to the students'' every need, instructors to teach them, and a ce to store weapons that could kill with a single touch.

    Sytan was essentially a ''weapon'' disguised as a building, posing a threat to the human realm.

    I had to enroll in this ce and spend three years here.

    With monsters known as Demons...

    To them, humans would seem like monsters, but to me, they were both monsters.

    No matter where I went, if my true identity as a descendant of Arsene was discovered, I would be killed.

    Thud-.

    Rene and I stopped in front of Sytan.

    Several tents had been set up near the entrance to Sytan.

    Under each tent, a middle-aged Demon was holding a pen and paper, interviewing young Demons.

    "No family name, and your name is...? Registration isplete, soe back in two days."

    "Yes."

    I listened to their conversation in silence, and it was clear that this was the registration office.

    We waited for the young demons'' registration to finish before moving on.

    "We''re here to register."

    "Hmm?"

    The receptionist looked up when I spoke.

    He was a middle-aged demon who looked no different from a human in appearance.

    "Those horns are...!?"

    The receptionist adjusted his sses and looked between Rene and me.

    Soon, his gaze was fixed on Rene, not me.

    He must have realized that Rene was a descendant of Bares through her horns.

    The receptionist spoke in a rather surprised tone.

    "This year''s riders are amazing... All the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins are participating."

    "Hoo."

    So that''s how it is.

    The Seven Deadly Sins must have noticed that the flow of the Demon Realm''s energy was turning towards war.

    The reason they sent their descendants to Sytan was to get a piece of that war.

    "Descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins don''t need to take the entrance exam, but we still need to go through the formalities. State your name and family."

    The receptionist, who had quickly changed his attitude, asked Rene.

    Rene replied in a disinterested and cold voice.

    "Bares, Rene."

    "Bares Rene... That''s a name I''ve heard before. You''re Bares''s battle genius, aren''t you? May I see your ID?"

    "Here you go."

    At the receptionist''s words, Rene took out a rectangr card from her pocket.

    The receptionist nodded repeatedly as he looked at the ID and wrote down Rene''s name on the document.

    "It doesn''t seem to be a forgery. How many people would dare to impersonate the Seven Deadly Sins? You may take it back."

    Swish.

    The receptionist''s gaze turned to me as he handed back her ID.

    He looked at me with a hint of amusement and asked.

    "Who are you?"

    I hesitated.

    What should I say?

    Unlike Rene, I had no way to prove my identity.

    Since I came from the human world, I naturally didn''t have a Demon Realm ID.

    I racked my brain and came up with the best option.

    "...I''m thedy''s escort."

    "Huh, a half-demon as an escort?"

    It was a mocking tone.

    He was looking down on me because he sensed that the mana in my body was mixed with that of a human.

    It was a natural reaction since I was in the Demon Realm, so I couldn''t say anything.

    During the Human-Demon War, the Half-Demons observed the strengths of both humans and demons, carefully weighing their options.

    And in the end, they sided with the one who held the upper hand.

    That''s why the demons harbored deep resentment towards the Half-Demons.

    "A Half-Demon as an escort? The Seven Deadly Sins must think very little of us. And to think they''d even try to enroll in Sytan."

    "That''s enough."

    Rene cut off the receptionist''s venomous tirade.

    "Insulting Bares... I can''t tolerate that."

    Rene''s eyes were as cold as ice.

    The receptionist seemed to realize his mistake and swallowed his words, his mouth snapping shut.

    "......There''s a rule against discrimination based on origin, so let it go. Show me your ID."

    The receptionist snapped his fingers, demanding that I show him my identification.

    I felt a wave of frustration and swallowed hard.

    I had hoped that I could get by without an ID, using the excuse of being Rene''s escort,

    But my Half-Demon origin hade back to haunt me.

 Chapter 18.2: Part 2

    Was there no way around this?

    "Here."

    "......?"

    As I was pondering whether there was anything I could use in ce of an ID,

    Rene pulled out another ID from her pocket.

    It had my picture and fake information on it.

    "Father gave me your ID."

    "I, I see."

    I couldn''t help but be amazed by Crete''s preparedness.

    ''But then,''

    If he was going to do that, why didn''t he give it to me directly? Why did he have to give it to Rene...?

    It didn''t seem like it mattered much, so I shook my head and took the ID from Rene before handing it to the receptionist.

    "Here you go."

    "Hmm... House of Pixies, name is Adel, is it?"

    It was the first time I had heard of that House.

    Judging by the receptionist''s reaction, it seemed like it was the first time he had heard of it as well.

    It didn''t matter to me. After all, it would be easier to operate in a House with less notoriety than a famous one.

    "Yes, yes. That''s correct."

    I nodded vaguely in response to the receptionist''s questions.

    Crete must have done a good job forging it.

    He had tricked me more than once, so it would have been disappointing if he couldn''t even do this right.

    Thud.

    Before I knew it, the receptionist had finished recording my information and handed me back my ID.

    ''I''d rather have it on me.''

    I took the ID and slipped it into my pocket.

    Rene didn''t make any attempt to take the ID back.

    Surely, an ID would be essential for operating in the Demon Realm.

    Considering whaty ahead, it made sense for me to keep it.

    "Your registration isplete. Come back on the day of the entrance exam."

    The receptionist announced curtly.

    His voice wasced with genuine disgust for the half-bloods.

    What did I do?

    Curses rose to my throat, but I swallowed them down and turned to leave, opening my mouth with a smirk.

    "Miss, let''s be on our way."

    "......"

    Rene red at the receptionist until the end before finally moving.

    It seems she''s quite heated since her family was insulted...

    But when the receptionist didn''t react, Rene quickly looked away.

    To lighten the mood, I spoke to the still-angry Rene in a somewhat cheerful voice.

    "Let''s go find an inn now."

    * * *

    What currency is used in the Demon Realm, and what is its approximate value?

    This was something I learned from Crete when I was assigned the role of an escort.

    It was so that I could take good care of Rene, who rarely left the territory.

    Looking back now, I think Rene deserves a doctorate in demon sociology...

    Anyway.

    The Demon Realm''s currency is as follows:

    Copper coins, silver coins, and gold coins.

    Copper coins are the lowest in value, followed by silver coins, and finally gold coins.

    Ten copper coins make one silver coin, and ten silver coins make one gold coin.

    It is said that twenty gold coins is the monthly ie of a low-ranking Demon Realm official, which would be about 2 million won in human terms.

    Crete gave us ten gold coins for expenses.

    Converted, that''s about one million won.

    This amount would barely cover two people''s lodging and food for a month.

    Crete said he would give us more if we needed it, but the Bares family is practically half-destroyed, so they wouldn''t be financially well-off...

    In the end, it meant that we had to be frugal.

    ''It''s a waste to use the gold coins I got from the territory of the undead.''

    The additional 100 gold coins.

    I had to save those, as they were payment for the `Information paper`.

    Therefore.

    "That inn is no good. You can tell it''s expensive just by looking at it."

    I grabbed Rene by the shoulder as she was about to enter an inn with a luxurious appearance.

    Rene had been living in a huge mansion, so she had been rejecting every inn I suggested.

    "......The inns you suggest are too shabby."

    "We can''t help it. We don''t have any money."

    "......"

    Rene continued to express her disapproval until the very end.

    Letting out a sigh that could have shattered the earth, I had to find apromise.

    We came to an agreement to stay at an inn that wasn''t too expensive but offered a reasonable price range.

    We entered an inn nearby.

    It was a small inn made of wooden materials.

    However, it didn''t feel rundown.

    "Are you here to rent a room?"

    A woman who seemed to be an employee of the inn approached us and asked.

    "Yes, we would like to stay for two nights."

    "Will you be sharing a room with the person next to you?"

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    Rene''s shoulders flinched at the employee''s question.

    Hmm, it seemed like a situation that could be easily misunderstood.

    I hurriedly added, pushing the surprised Rene behind me, "No, please assign us separate rooms."

    "Then the cost for two nights, including meals for two rooms, will be 2 gold!"

    200,000 won¡­¡­.

    It was neither expensive nor cheap.

    I didn''t have the energy to haggle over the price, so I obediently paid the fee.

    "Your rooms are on the 2nd floor!"

    The employee said as she handed us two keys.

    Rene and I each took a key and went up to the 2nd floor.

    "Have afortable stay."

    ¡°¡­¡­You too."

    Rene replied and turned to enter her room.

    Rene''s figure, which I briefly nced at, looked visibly exhausted.

    Creak-.

    I also opened the door and entered my room, then looked around.

    It seemed quite clean, at least there didn''t seem to be any cockroaches.

    I was the type to turn pale at the sight of bugs, so I was quite sensitive to them.

    "Well then¡­¡­¡±

    Should I sleep?

    Iy down on the bed and closed my eyes.

    Before I knew it, I surrendered my body to the drowsiness that began to creep in.

    And just like that, my consciousness faded away¡­¡­.

 Chapter 19.1: Part 1

    Two dayster.

    Rene and I were making our way through the throngs of people heading towards Sytan.

    The entrance to Sytan was a scene of pandemonium as aspiring demons prepared to take the entrance exam.

    They hade from all corners of the Demon Realm, united by their animosity towards humans.

    There must have been over five hundred of them, a truly formidable crowd.

    We squeezed our way through them and came to a halt before the entrance to a ''train''.

    ¡º Applicants, please present your identification and board the train. ¡»

    An announcement red out from somewhere.

    I followed the instructions and retrieved the identification card that Rene had given me.

    ''I never would have guessed that I''d need to take a train to get into that building I saw earlier.''

    As far as I could tell, the entrance to Sytan was protected by abyrinthine dimensional gate to prevent intruders from entering without taking the train.

    I rather liked that.

    Even if it was eventually breached, it would still serve as a fortress to protect me until then.

    Whoosh-.

    While I was lost in thought, a train pulled into the station.

    It was a steam engine, quite different from the subways of my time, but it was just asrge.

    Rene and I showed our identification to the attendant as the train doors opened and stepped inside.

    ¡º ...... The train is now departing. ¡»

    The doors closed once all the applicants had boarded, and the train lurched into motion.

    The peaceful scenery outside the window vanished, reced by a dreamlike space filled with a mesmerizing purple hue.

    The train picked up speed, and the scenery outside began to change.

    ¡º The train will soon be passing through the entrance. Passengers, please brace yourselves for the impact. ¡»

    ng-.

    The interior of the train shook as the announcement ended.

    Then, a building even more colossal than the one I had seen at the entrance appeared.

    I gasped as I realized that this was Sytan.

    ''So that enormous structure I saw at the entrance was just a part of it......''

    Perhaps this was the scale required to be called the Demon Realm''s ultimate fortress.

    I was still admiring the exterior of Sytan when the train came to a halt.

    Rene and I disembarked the train as instructed by the announcement and looked up.

    "We''re finally here."

    "Indeed."

    Sytan stood before us in all its majestic glory.

    A momentter, the ce we arrived at, guided by the attendant, was the auditorium of Sytan, where the entrance exam would take ce.

    I opened my mouth slightly and looked around the auditorium.

    ''This is overwhelming.''

    Numerous young demons had gathered to take the entrance exam.

    Strangely enough, there were demons emitting a powerful aura around them.

    Judging by their attire and appearance, they didn''t seem to be students... They were most likely instructors.

    That meant that some of them would be teaching us, which is why the entrance exam was important.

    The better impression we made on the instructors, the better treatment we would receive in the future.

    However, it was uncertain whether I would be able to make a good impression...

    While I was lost in thought.

    "Time''s up."

    Rene muttered, looking at the wall clock in the auditorium.

    That moment.

    Thud.

    Suddenly, the door of the auditorium mmed shut.

    Fortunately, it seemed that no demons were left outside the auditorium.

    Sytan had given them plenty of time, and the auditorium was spacious enough to amodate all the demons.

    - Is the exam about to start?

    - How are we going to do it?

    The demons began to stir as Sytan showed no reaction even after the door was closed.

    ...I was also nervous, so I felt like my throat was burning.

    The chattering of the demons only made me more nervous, so I decided to spend this time as meaningfully as possible.

    ''Should I take a look at the Seven Deadly Sins while I wait?''

    I turned my head and looked around.

    However, no matter how much I searched, I couldn''t find the Seven Deadly Sins among therge crowd.

    That''s a bit disappointing.

    I wanted to see them if I had the chance, because there might be people I remember.

    I was savoring the disappointment when suddenly.

    Snap-.

    The lights that had been brightly illuminating the auditorium suddenly disappeared.

    All that filled my vision was pitch-ck darkness.

    The demons also began to stir even more at this phenomenon.

    I quickly turned my brain to figure out the situation.

    ''Is it a ckout?''

    I shook my head.

    It was the middle of the day.

    Even if there was a ckout, it was strange that the sunlight that had been pouring in through the windows until just now had disappeared.

    This was definitely caused by something magical.

    Woo-.

    And then, a light began to shine down in the center of the auditorium.

    The surroundings were still shrouded in darkness, but that one spot was bathed in light, reminiscent of a spotlight.

    I blinked once more, and suddenly, a girl with pink hair and a body covered in tattoos was standing beneath the halo of light.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The girl who had appeared out of nowhere scanned the crowd with an expressionless face.

    The examinees began to stir at the sight.

    - A child?

    - Shh, look at those tattoos. She''s a high-ranking demon.

    The countless tattoos etched into the girl''s body were a sign that she was favored by the Demon God.

    Themotion among the demons grew even louder.

    The girl, who had been silently observing themotion, parted her lips.

    ¡°Silence.¡±

    A voiceden with thick mana reverberated throughout the building.

    The examinees fell silent, overwhelmed by the pressure emanating from her words.

    They simply listened to her voice as if they were possessed.

    ¡°Wee, you incredibly stupid fools who will either enter Sytan or fail.¡±

    It was a provocative tone, but no one present dared to refute her words.

    Merely listening to her voice made it difficult to maintainposure, let alone challenge her.

    The voice continued to speak, paying no attention to the examinees who were breathing heavily.

    ¡°Let''s see... About five hundred. Are there really this many who want to die this year?¡±

    In an instant.

    The flow of the air changed.

    A pressure like that of a great mountain began to weigh down on the surroundings, and a chill like that of midwinter descended.

    "Well, enough idle chatter."

    And with those words.

    ¡°Let the entrance exam begin.¡±

    A viscous killing intent descended, making it difficult to even breathe.

 Chapter 19.2: Part 2

    Sytan''s entrance exam was divided into two stages.

    The first was a practical exam, simr to the one held at the Imperial Academy.

    However, there was no written exam.

    This was because Sytan''s students were to be deployed to the battlefield immediately.

    Sytan only conducted exams that tested mental strength and talent.

    The first stage of the exam was the mental strength exam.

    No matter how prestigious their family or exceptional their talent, those with weak mental fortitude could not enter Sytan.

    The reason for this was simple.

    If one were to be captured by humans, one could not risk leaking confidential information about the Demon Realm under torture.

    That was why most demons who were captured by humans either resisted to the end or chose tomit suicide.

    "The mental fortitude test is harder than the talent verification test."

    Sytan''s instructor, Ares, muttered as he watched the situation from the stands.

    The candidates were trembling under the pressure exuded by a young girl.

    Several candidates copsed, and in the end, less than half of the candidates remained standing.

    Half of the candidates had been eliminated in less than a minute.

    "It''s quite cruel, isn''t it?"

    "Well... It''s better than being tortured and killed by humans."

    "That''s true."

    Ares replied indifferently as another instructor, Idea, spoke from the side.

    As Ares had said, it might be better to be eliminated here.

    The cruelty of humans was enough to make even the demons who had fought on the battlefield for decades tremble.

    ...Even so, it was a bit too harsh.

    "I think it''s about time."

    Ares muttered as he looked at the girl standing in the center of the candidates.

    The girl''s identity was Sytan''s headmaster and the highest-ranking demon, Luzian.

    She was a monster in the truest sense of the word, whose strength could not be easily measured, even by Sytan''s instructors.

    If Luzian were to release her aura with all her heart, even the instructors would not be able to stand still.

    However, Luzian was being as lenient as possible with the students.

    In a word, this was just a basic test.

    If they couldn''t even pass this, they were not qualified to enter Sytan.

    However, for the candidates who were like chicks that had just hatched from their eggs, even this seemed burdensome.

    Ten minutes passed like that.

    "They''re all wiped out."

    Instructor Idea muttered with a sigh.

    As Idea had said, there were only eight candidates left standing.

    "Still, about 40% of themsted more than 5 minutes. That''s a lotpared to thest batch."

    "That''s a relief."

    The candidates who had endured the headmaster''s aura for more than 5 minutes had passed.

    The children who remained until now had endured for more than 5 minutes and up to 10 minutes.

    "I heard that there are many descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins in this batch, and it seems to be true."

    "Now that I look at it, it''s definitely true."

    Seven of the eight candidates had taken on the form of a hybrid.

    It was clear evidence of the bloodline of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    However...

    "That child doesn''t seem to be a descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins, but he''s still maintaining his sanity."

    "Oh, that''s true."

    Both instructors'' gazes turned to a male applicant.

    He had red hair and narrow eyes, and he didn''t seem particrly strong.

    As proof, the disciples of the Seven Deadly Sins were maintaining their postures despite their staggering, but the man was kneeling on one knee as if he was about to copse at any moment.

    "He''s about to pass out."

    Idea said, looking at the applicant with a stern gaze.

    At those words, Ares shook his head from side to side.

    "No... He''s getting up."

    "Yes?"

    The applicant, who seemed about to copse at any moment, suddenly raised his body.

    Was it ast-ditch effort, or was he trying to show something?

    The two instructors did not know.

    Thud.

    The applicant raised his body.

    That moment.

    Whoosh.

    The applicant''s atmosphere changed.

    And.

    "......!!"

    The two instructors'' eyes widened at the tremendous killing intent released from the applicant''s body.

    Ares was surprised that his body had instinctively taken a defensive stance.

    Idea and Ares were reaching for the swords hanging from their waists with their hands on the killing intent emitted by the applicant.

    "What..."

    Ares felt an iprehensible emotion choking his throat.

    It was different from the primitive murderous intent possessed by beasts or demons.

    It was also different from the murderous intent possessed by knights or soldiers who had fought on the battlefield.

    Like picking a flower in a garden.

    Like stepping on a small bug and killing it.

    ''Killing intent without emotion.''

    It was the kind that only the worst murderers could emit.

    The instructors'' gazes were all directed at the applicant.

    This kind of momentum was so unfamiliar that the applicants did not shift their gazes to the staggering child.

    However, the instructors, who had experienced numerous battles, had the same thought.

    ''That child is dangerous.''

    It would be a great blessing for Sytan if a strong applicant were to enter, but would they be able to control that child who seemed to have been born with the qualities of a murderer?

    "If necessary, we must kill him."

    Ares muttered as he rose from his seat.

    Perhaps because an internal enemy was more dangerous than an external one.

    Amidst the mixed reactions of the applicants and instructors, the boy smiled.

    A smile that did not suit the situation, which was giving him goosebumps.

    Ares, who had seen it in passing, only then noticed that his hands were wet with sweat.

 Chapter 20.1: Part 1

    Last chapter of the mass release. The regr release will be every alternate day.

    Thud.

    Thud.

    The demons around me began to copse one by one.

    They had fainted, unable to withstand the killing intent emitted by the little girl.

    I, too, was not unscathed by the pressure.

    ''At this rate, I''m going to pass out¡­¡­.''

    I had no time to care about the demons around me or Rene.

    I was barely able to stand, clutching my legs with both hands.

    Groaning inwardly, I was now convinced that this situation was part of the entrance exam for Sytan.

    It was a test to weed out the weak-minded by emitting killing intent that they could not withstand.

    However, I wondered if there were any demons who could maintain their sanity under this pressure.

    In fact, after about 10 minutes, there were only a handful of candidates left standing.

    Even if I copsed now, I would still pass, but it would be impossible to catch the attention of the instructors.

    ''¡­¡­What should I do?''

    During that short time.

    I pondered and pondered.

    My mental strength was already mostly depleted, and if I allowed myself to rx even a little, I would lose consciousness.

    But the answer was not forting.

    And then, the little girl''s voice echoed in my ears again.

    "So you''ve made it this far? Shall I increase the intensity a little?"

    More from here?

    My mind was gradually bing hazy.

    It was not a metaphor.

    My vision was blurring, unable to withstand the little girl''s killing intent.

    Just before I copsed, a faint possibility crossed my mind.

    ''¡­¡­Wait, if it''s the same killing intent, maybe?''

    Killing intent that could not be blocked because it had no form.

    But what if it was the same killing intent?

    It was the same logic as a counter-fire.

    If I filled my surroundings with killing intent, I might be able to repel the other killing intent.

    It was not certain.

    If I failed, I would not be able to hold on any longer, but it was worth a try.

    Swish.

    I squeezed out all my strength and barely managed to get to my feet.

    Then, using Mana Maniption, I circted the mana in my body.

    Before I knew it, my heart was pounding and my mana was beginning to activate.

    "Whew¡­¡­."

    I took a deep breath and red at the pink-haired little girl.

    The next moment,

    Then, I released the killing intent that had been building up into my surroundings.

    Swoosh.

    Dozens of killing intents shot out like des, pushing back the the girl''s pressure.

    Soon, my killing intentpletely neutralized her aura.

    A sense of freedom washed over me.

    I gazed at the girl with a satisfied smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The girl red at me with a look of dissatisfaction.

    Perhaps I had gone a bit too far.

    Well, it shouldn''t be a problem.

    After all, the situation we had just experienced was only a part of the entrance exam.

    The girl herself had said it, so it must be true.

    That meant there was no chance of the girl attacking me out of spite.

    ''I wonder how the situation has changed¡­.''

    With my body feeling lighter, I surveyed my surroundings.

    As expected, Rene seemed to have passed the test.

    Rene was staggering, but unlike the other candidates, she hadn''t copsed.

    And then there were the other unscathed individuals...

    Six of them.

    That was the number excluding Rene and me.

    So, were these the only ones who had passed the test? That couldn''t be the case.

    What could they possibly aplish with only six new students?

    In the story I had written, the number of students at Sytan Academy exceeded several hundred.

    My guess was that the test was designed in such a way that anyone who could endure for a certain amount of time would pass.

    The individuals who had managed to stay on their feet until now were probably...

    ''Descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins. No one else could have maintained their sanity in this situation.''

    It was certain.

    The six candidates who were ring at the girl.

    Some of them were unfamiliar to me, but others had faces that seemed oddly familiar.

    These were the individuals who wouldter be counted among the strongest in the Demon Realm.

    First, there was a girl standing tall with an air ofposure.

    And then there was the boy who burned with passion, his eyes filled with excitement and determination.

    There were a few others whose faces I vaguely remembered, but the two characters I had created with such affection stood out.

    However, the fate of those children was not a happy one.

    They were destined to be mercilessly killed by the human protagonist and hispanions.

    But...

    Why was there a figure in my field of vision who I had never imagined would be at Sytan Academy?

    ''Why is that girl at Sytan Academy?''

    The unexpected appearance of this figure sent rm bells ringing in my head.

    I rubbed my eyes again and looked at the girl.

    She seemedpletely unconcerned, her demeanor radiating an aura of indifference.

    White hair, crimson eyes, and a distinctive ck circlet adorning her head.

    I knew her.

    She was a figure I could never forget, so I could only blink in disbelief.

    ''The Demon King.''

    Diana, the Demon King who wouldter be the greatest viin in the Demon Realm.

    Among the Seven Deadly Sins, the Wrath family was in charge, and it was also the family that produced the Demon King.

    And yet, here she was, as a mere applicant at Sytan.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 20.2: Part 2

    Some time passed since then.

    ¡°I failed? That''s ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°What kind of test is this!¡±

    ¡°Don''t touch me! Do you know who my father is?¡±

    Immediately after the first test ended.

    Sytan''s auditorium descended into chaos.

    Candidates who could not ept the results of the exam were rioting.

    However, Sytan''s instructors silently began to throw the dropouts out of the auditorium despite their threats.

    Bang-!

    As all the dropouts were pushed outside, the instructors closed the door to the auditorium.

    I nced outside the door and saw a train prepared to take the dropouts outside Sytan.

    As expected, they are merciless¡­¡­.

    ''Did I pass?''

    It was a natural thought as I watched the dropouts being kicked out.

    I wasn''t kicked out like them, so that must mean I passed.

    I endured the girl''s killing intent until the end, so it would be strange if I failed.

    ''I knew I had seen her somewhere. She was the headmaster of Sytan.''

    The identity of the woman who had unleashed her killing intent on us was Lucian, the headmaster of Sytan.

    Lucian was one of the most powerful beings in the Demon Realm.

    So, it must have been possible for her to subdue the formidable candidates with just her aura.

    Swish.

    I took my eyes off Lucian and looked around.

    Before I knew it, less than half of the candidates who had filled the auditorium remained.

    As expected, it seemed that those who endured for a while passed.

    More people will be filtered out through the second test here.

    I was lucky this time, but I need to be careful as I could be eliminated at any time.

    ''The area around Rene is quite noisy.''

    I stopped in my tracks as I was about to approach Rene.

    Rene''s surroundings were filled with murmuring candidates.

    Not only her, but the descendants of the other Seven Deadly Sins as well.

    All of them had endured the headmaster''s killing intent until the end.

    The candidates were showing them emotions such as envy, jealousy, admiration, and resentment.

    But why is no one looking at me like that?

    I also stood until the end like them, but they didn''t pay much attention to me.

    Many of them nced at me before turning their attention back to the Seven Deadly Sins'' disciples.

    Apparently, I was the only one among them who had managed to endure the ordeal.

    ''As if enduring that was easy¡­''

    I grimaced and hobbled towards Rene.

    Rene seemed ufortable with the reactions of those around him, and she gave me a faint smile when she saw me.

    "You passed too."

    "Yes, I managed to get through."

    After a brief exchange with Rene, I looked around.

    ''Still, it seems like I''ve managed to make an impression on the applicants and the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins.''

    From the beginning, it was impossible to pass the mental strength test overwhelmingly, and I had no intention of doing so.

    I just needed to ''make an impression''.

    That I, Adel, was different from the other ordinary applicants.

    And that n had worked out splendidly.

    ''The descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins are giving me sidelong nces.''

    None of them were openly showing interest, but they were showing a little curiosity towards me.

    Diana''s gaze was among them.

    ...I felt a little ufortable knowing her true identity, but I decided to let it go.

    I wondered why she was here at this point, but there was nothing I could do about it.

    I hadn''t properly established the setting of the Demon Realm, so it was inevitable that there would be things I didn''t know.

    And so, in the midst of the chaotic atmosphere.

    "Now, focus."

    The instructor who had walked out from the stands said as he stood on the stage.

    At the instructor''s voice, the applicants stopped chattering and stared at the instructor.

    His wild, purple hair and the huge tattoo etched near his neck.

    He had the appearance of a gangster.

    ''I wouldn''t be surprised if he had a switchde in his pocket... I need to be careful.''

    I listened to the instructor''s exnation, inwardly terrified.

    "Congrattions. With this, you have passed the mental strength test. In effect, you are now students of Sytan."

    "If you passed the first test, most of you will pass the second test, so I will simply refer to you as students."

    At the instructor''s words that they were now effectively students of Sytan, some of the applicants could not hide their joy.

    The instructor waited for the atmosphere to settle down before continuing.

    "The mental strength test was, as the name suggests, a test of mental strength. It was a test to determine whether you could maintain your sanity when you are tortured or subjected to horrible things by humans in the future."

    Several children sighed after hearing the instructor''s exnation.

    It must have been difficult for them to understand such a strange test that required them to endure the desire to live.

    However, that question was resolved by the instructor''s exnation, and all that remained was the eight of us, including me, who had endured to the end.

    "The eight of you who made it to the end will receive additional points. If you also perform well in the second test, I will allow you to enter the armory."

    Only then did the students who had not paid me any attention before give me a piercing look.

    It was a look that said, ''How dare you receive extra points?'' and it made me feel very ufortable.

    Of course, I couldn''t talk about it outside...

    ''More importantly, the armory.''

    As thergest academy in the Demon Realm, it must have some pretty good weapons.

    ''I don''t know if they''ll lend it to me or give it to me, but either way, it''s not bad.''

    While I was getting excited, the instructor introduced himself.

    "First, let me introduce myself. I am Ares, the instructor who will be teaching you new students from now on."

    p, p.

    A few students pped their hands softly.

    "I will exin the second test, so please be quiet for a moment."

    Ares raised his hand and stopped them.

    A brief silence passed, and Ares spoke slowly.

    "The second test is a test of your abilities. You will show the instructors here what talents and weapons you have to fight ''humans'' with. Depending on this, the sses and groups you will be assigned to may vary, so be aware."

    To paraphrase Ares, he meant to show them how they would fight.

    For example, a student who uses a sword will take swordsmanship sses, and a student who uses magic will take magic sses.

    This seemed no different from the Imperial Academy.

    However, the fact that they had to fight humans was a problem.

    As a demon, it was natural for humans to be their enemies, but it was important to know what kind of humans they were fighting.

    And this question of mine was soon answered.

    "The human you will be fighting, and the subject of the second test, is this."

    ck.

    As Ares snapped his fingers, a mass of mana began to take shape.

    The mana, which was gradually transforming into a human form, soon took the form of a ''human knight''.

    White armor.

    A pattern modeled after the white tiger on the armor, and a sharp sword de like a tiger''s w.

    Uponying eyes on that human, I froze in ce.

    Why is that human here of all ces...?

    No, it''s not impossible for him to be here.

    But isn''t this too sudden?

    The Demon King participating as a candidate was already surprising enough, but it was nothingpared to the appearance of that human.

    "Do you know who that is?"

    Seeing me break out in a cold sweat, Rene asked, her head peeking out in concern.

    I couldn''t easily answer that question.

    ''Of course I do.''

    However, it didn''t matter whether I knew or not.

    What mattered was that the figure who had appeared before my eyes was a character who frequently appeared in the original work.

    And not just any character, but one who was extremely close to the protagonist who would destroy the Demon Realm.

    Close didn''t just refer to their level of intimacy.

    It referred to something that was determined at the moment of birth: blood rtions.

    That figure was none other than...

    ''The protagonist''s father.''

    The head of one of the Six Great Houses and the strongest of the Six Heroes, that man.

    Nina Sel.

    Facing him was Sytan''s second trial.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 21.1: Part 1

    The Demon Realm was defeated by humans and will continue to be defeated.

    If so, how were the humans able to achieve victory against the Demon Realm, which is teeming with powerful beings?

    To exin this, we need somemon knowledge about the human world.

    The bloodlines of the Six Families each develop abilities limited to their family''s unique talents.

    For example.

    ''Since Adel has abilities rted to assassination.''

    Arsene''s ancestors would have also possessed talents rted to assassination.

    On the other hand, the ''Nina'' family, known as the strongest of the Six Families, possessed a talent that was not particrly distinctive.

    [ Sword ]

    That single word is the Nina family''s talent.

    Not magic, brute strength, or even spiritualism, but simply ''Sword''. That alone.

    Because of that modest talent, they were often considered the weakest of the Six Families before the Great Human-Demon War.

    However, after the war, that evaluationpletely changed.

    The martial arts that the Nina family''s lord demonstrated during the Great Human-Demon War.

    ''......It was incredible.''

    Every time the lord''s sword shed, the necks of the demons would fall with a thud.

    Watching that swordsmanship was like witnessing a masterpiece, leaving even some demons in awe.

    With just that one talent, the protagonist''s father was called ''Sword Saint''

    ''Sword Saint''s skill was among the top five of those who fought in the Great Human-Demon War.''

    In the novel, I set Sword Saint as the second strongest after the Demon King.

    To help readers understand the protagonist''s strength and build anticipation.

    In short, the protagonist''s father, ''Nina Sel'', is one of the strongest on the human side, and from now on, we have to face such a figure.

    "That human is Sword Saint."

    "Is he nning to humiliate us?"

    I wasn''t the only one who recognized Sel''s face.

    Theplexions of several students hardened.

    The students who recognized Sel were showing fear.

    Some clenched their fists as if they were resentful and trembled.

    ''Are they the children of the Demon families that Sel defeated¡­¡­.''

    The war that took ce ten years ago, when the students were just little kids, but it would not be easy to forget Sel.

    Sel''s martial arts and cruelty, which were limited to the Demon race, were enough to make even humans gasp.

    Of course, those with weak mentalities had already been filtered out during the mental strength test, so none of the cadets showed any strong signs of resistance.

    However, the weight of the word ''Sword Saint'' was immense.

    ''I might as well take the mental strength test again.''

    If I were to take the mental strength test again now, I might actually die, but the chances of survival would be higher than facing the Sword Saint before me.

    Ares opened his mouth, his eyes fixed on the cadets'' reactions.

    "Naturally, I don''t think any of you will be able to withstand the full power of the Sword Saint. He will only exert ''10%'' of its power."

    Ares paused and muttered softly.

    ¡°If we could replicate the Sword Saint''s skill, we wouldn''t have lost.¡±

    However, Ares quickly returned to his original expression.

    After hearing the exnation, Rene tilted her head and asked.

    "Wouldn''t 10% be too easy?"

    "No way."

    "Why?"

    "Well, even if a monster is weakened, it''s still a monster, isn''t it?"

    I shrugged and replied.

    10%.

    It''s only a tenth of the total, so you might think it would be easy.

    However, that was only true for ordinary powerhouses.

    It was as if a human capable of destroying a nation had only been given enough power to destroy a single city.

    Was it possible that all of the current cadets had passed a test of such ridiculous difficulty?

    ''That''s impossible.''

    As Ares had said earlier.

    It was likely that the majority of them would pass the second test.

    There was no reason for the instructors to deceive the cadets.

    However, they would never have been able to defeat Nina Sel.

    That meant that there must be a condition for passing this test.

    I had to focus on figuring out that condition.

    ''I''d like to use the information paper, but...''

    The number of remaining gold coins was pitifully low.

    I needed to save them for questions that were truly necessary in the future.

    In addition, there might be a limit to the number of questions I could ask.

    The identity of the information paper seemed to be Adel himself, so it wasn''t an entirely unreliable hypothesis.

    ''I need to consider all the possibilities and act carefully.''

    So I had to try to ovee this without relying on the help of others as much as possible.

    I stared at Sel, who was standing there lifelessly like a doll, and repeated the thought in my mind.

    After a short while, Ares opened his mouth.

    ¡°Then, I will now form groups. With your current skills, you won''t be able to handle even a fraction of the Sword Saint''s power.¡±

    The cadets frowned at Ares''s words, but no one objected.

    His words were all too true.

    "I will form teams of four. For fairness, the top eight performers in the first exam will be assigned to different positions, and the rest will be ced randomly."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the cadets'' eyes sparkled as they turned to the Seven Deadly Sins'' descendants.

    Their gazes were like those of people looking at walking lotteries.

    Naturally, I received a few nces as well.

    However, the meaning behind those gazes waspletely different from the ones directed at the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    It was as if they were looking at a dud they wanted to avoid, and I smiled wryly.

    ''I guess I can''t expect to get on the bus.''

    Since the top eight will be assigned to different teams...

    In the end, it alles down to luck.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 21.2: Part 2

    And so, the team assignments began, filled with both excitement and anticipation.

    "I will call out the names. First, Team 1..."

    Rene, who was listening, poked my shoulder with her finger.

    When I turned around, Rene whispered in a small voice.

    "...Good luck."

    I smiled and replied.

    "I''ll be counting on it."

    * * *

    ¡º Team 33

    ''Captain'' Adel.

    ''Members'' Kina, Chris, Shancie. ¡»

    After the team assignments wereplete, I recalled what Ares had said in my head.

    The names of the cadets assigned to my team.

    ''I don''t recognize any of these names.''

    They must be the ones who acted as an extra to make the human heroes stand out.

    I felt a strange sense ofpassion, but I quickly shook it off.

    It was more important to figure out how to use them than to feel sorry for them.

    "My name is Adel. It''s a pleasure to meet you."

    I approached them, who were already gathered, and greeted them politely.

    My original n was to act friendly and use informal speech, but my body instinctively told me that this was a time to be humble and respectful.

    It was a simr feeling to when I first met Rene.

    It was a bit awkward since it wasn''t my natural way of speaking, but it wasn''t unbearable.

    Besides, there was no harm in being seen as polite.

    There was no need to force myself to change.

    "Hello. The one next to me is Kina and Shancie, and I''m Chris."

    As the boy named Chris greeted us, the girl introduced as Kina nodded her head.

    Chris had an innocent-looking impression with sky-blue hair.

    The girl named Kina had ruby-colored eyes that contrasted with her blonde hair.

    On the other hand, Shancie...

    "Tch."

    As soon as our eyes met, she turned her head away as if she was feeling sick.

    And then, she uttered words filled with discontent.

    "How can a half-breed like you be our leader? You''re a disgrace to our family."

    I thought she was from a family of seven deadly sins since she used the term "disgrace to the family."

    However, it didn''t seem to be the case, so I simply ignored her.

    I turned my head and spoke to Chris and Kina.

    "Let''s give it a try."

    "Let''s do it."

    "Yeah, let''s work hard."

    Although she might not like me deep down, she seemed to be paying attention to me in her own way.

    I guess Shancie is the only one who openly shows hostility.

    Even so, she doesn''t seem to be nning to attack me right away, so I don''t have to worry about it.

    "First, let''s decide on our positions. Please tell us about the weapons or talents you use."

    From now on, we were a team, so we needed to share our information with each other.

    Since the students of Sytan were amunity of shared destiny, there was no need to hide anything about our fighting styles.

    Perhaps we could even be calledrades who would face death together.

    After a moment of contemtion, Chris used his mana to extract a triangr shape from his palm.

    "This is my ability, Mana Transformation."

    Then, he began to transform the triangle into various shapes.

    He attached it to his body to create a form of armor, and he also made it into the shape of a sword.

    Finally, he spread it out thinly to create a defensive barrier.

    "It''s not very lethal, but it''s versatile and can be used for a variety of purposes."

    "That''s true."

    It didn''t seem like a bad ability.

    Rather, it was quite useful.

    It''s just that the human characters I created, as well as Crete, are too strong, so this level is passable.

    It was good enough to pass.

    "Is it my turn now?"

    As Chris finished his introduction, it was naturally Kina''s turn next.

    "My ability isn''t abat ability, but a support ability."

    "A support ability?"

    "A support ability, you say?"

    "Yeah, I can ask the spirits to bless our allies."

    Kina closed her eyes and began to chant a spell.

    Then, I felt a faint flow of mana enveloping me.

    Kina''s mana was absorbed into my body in small amounts, and only then did she stop chanting.

    "Huff...huff... How is it... Do you feel lighter?"

    "Yes, I do."

    I nodded at Kina, who was gasping for breath.

    In truth, it was difficult to sense any major difference...

    But I did feel a subtle lightness in my body.

    "My spell can increase the speed of our allies. Of course, you shouldn''t expect a huge change..."

    "I can see that."

    "You''re being mean!"

    "Just kidding."

    I chuckled at Kina, who was pouting.

    However, on the contrary, my insides were burning.

    ''It''s better than nothing.''

    On the battlefield, even a slight physical advantage can determine life and death.

    That''s why a buff ability that enhances physical abilities is definitely a good ability...

    However, Kina''s spell was so minimal that it was difficult to sense unless it was in a non-routine situation.

    In fact, I even wondered how she passed the first test.

    "Wasn''t it Shancie? It''s your turn now."

    While I was feeling discouraged inside, Chris spoke to Shancie.

    Shancie tried to ignore him, but only opened her mouth when she received our sharp gazes.

    "...This is my ability."

    At that moment, Shancie''s body began to be covered in ck rock.

    Shancie''s ability was hardening.

    Judging from its appearance and hardness, it seemed like it could be used effectively as a tanker.

    "Now, it''s your turn."

    As Shancie retracted her ability, the attention turned to me this time.

    Their gazes were filled with curiosity.

    They must be curious to see how strong I am, who passed as one of the final 8.

    I don''t mind meeting their expectations a little.

    "Designate-"

    I designated the earring hanging from Shancie''s ear as the target.

    "Move."

    I exchanged positions.

    Shancie''s earring fell to the floor, and her trembling pupils came into view.

    She seemed very flustered as the distance between us suddenly narrowed.

    I whispered softly in Shancie''s ear.

    "Teleportation, that''s my ability."

    Adding a little bit of a lie.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 22

    There was a reason why I didn''t fully exin my abilities.

    I needed to be aware of the stigma that came with being a descendant of the Arsene family.

    ''It''s been fine so far, but I don''t know what will happen in the future...''

    For some reason, the Bares family didn''t show much interest in my abilities.

    That''s why I was able to hide the fact that I was a descendant of the Arsene family.

    However, I had to assume that I would be found out as a descendant of Arsene.

    ''If someone who knows about my abilities turns into an enemy...''

    I would definitely be in a very difficult situation.

    So I shouldn''t reveal as much about myself as possible.

    Chris''s eyes sparkled as he epted my lie as the truth.

    "Teleportation? That''s a pretty good ability?"

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    I thanked him briefly and opened my mouth again.

    Now that I had figured out the abilities of my teammates, it was time to decide on our positions.

    The positions were so simple that I didn''t even have to think about it.

    "Shancie and Chris, who have abilities that specialize in defense, will be in front, I''ll be in the middle, and Kina will support us from behind."

    ""Okay.""

    "Hmph¡­¡­."

    Chris and Kina epted my words immediately, but Shancie looked a little displeased.

    It didn''t seem like she was dissatisfied with the position, but rather that she didn''t like the fact that I, a half-demon, was giving her orders.

    ''I don''t remember her, so I guess she''s from a noble family in the middle of the Demon Realm.''

    After all, Chris and Kina''s clothes didn''t look that expensive.

    On the other hand, Shancie''s clothes looked different from the start.

    I could tell that they were expensive at a nce.

    ''But in Sytan, there''s no such thing as a hierarchy of families.''

    In the human Imperial Academy, the story revolves around ''nobility''.

    That''s why nobles have more say thanmoners.

    However, Sytan literally trains ''soldiers'', so the moment you take the entrance exam, you lose thebel of your family.

    Of course, if you''re a child of the Seven Deadly Sins, that''s a different story.

    But the family I don''t even remember isn''t included in that exception.

    ''Shancie must know that too.''

    So, even if I show my displeasure, she won''t refute my words.

    There won''t be any risk of her ignoring my opinion and acting rashly during the battle.

    I stopped the brief power struggle with Shancie and turned my gaze away

    "Let''s watch for a bit."

    I was also curious about the Sword Saint''s fighting style.

    I''ve read descriptions of it, but I''ve never actually seen it in person.

    * * *

    Before I knew it, the first group was about to start the second test.

    The group was made up of ordinary demons who didn''t include any of the Seven Deadly Sins'' descendants.

    However, as they had all passed the first test, their fighting spirit seemed to be quite high.

    ''If all of them attacked me at once, even I would be in danger.''

    It''s not like they couldpare to Crete, but they could easily handle a knight below Peltz''s level.

    I looked at the first group with a little anticipation.

    ''I wonder how they''ll fight.''

    Could there be a hidden gem among them who hasn''t shown their true potential yet?

    How would the Sword Saint fight?

    It was my first time seeing a battle between demons and humans, so my anticipation was even greater.

    There was still plenty of time before it was our group''s turn.

    In the meantime, let''s watch the first group''s fight leisurely.

    However,

    Contrary to my expectations, the fight ended abruptly.

    Swish-.

    The moment the Sword Saint swung his sword, the bodies of two students turned red.

    The two students who turned red seemed to have lost consciousness and copsed on the spot.

    The students didn''t seem to be injured.

    They just seemed to have lost consciousness, probably thanks to a magical device prepared by Sytan''s side.

    From the beginning, the Sword Saint was a fake created by magic, so he didn''t seem to have any killing power.

    However, it seemed that if one was hit by an attack that could render him unable to fight, his body would turn red and he would copse.

    "I, I didn''t even see it."

    "Get up quickly!"

    The remaining students of Group 1 shouted at the fallen students, but it was useless.

    The Sword Saint swung his sword again and finished off the remaining students.

    Thud.

    Thud.

    A cold silence filled the hall.

    With just two swings of his sword, the Sword Saint had wiped out all of Group 1''s members.

    ''I didn''t even have time to figure out the Sword Saint''s attack pattern¡­¡­.''

    I stared at the scene with a hardened expression.

    I couldn''t even grasp a sense of how to attack that monster.

    It seemed that I wasn''t the only one who thought that way.

    The other students just stared nkly at the Sword Saint.

    "Next, it''s the 2nd group''s turn."

    Ares calmly called out the 2nd group amidst the chaotic atmosphere.

    The 2nd group was also a group that consisted of students I didn''t recognize.

    Perhaps the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins, who had a high ranking, were ced in the lower ranks.

    ''If they were descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins, they would be able to figure out the method to defeat the Sword Saint, even if it''s not urate.''

    Through their battles, the students might easily discover something about the Sword Saint.

    And that was something Sytan wouldn''t want.

    Wait.

    Then¡­¡­.

    Excluding the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins, I would be the student with the highest rank.

    The group I belonged to would also be taking the test quitete.

    ''Somehow, my group is the 33rd group.''

    The group that the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins belonged to would be next after me.

    I would be able to figure out quite a lot about the Sword Saint by the time our group''s turn came.

    In addition to that, I had to figure out the real criteria for passing this test.

    If defeating the Sword Saint was the only criteria, there wouldn''t be any students who would pass, excluding the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    If that happened.

    The ''hundreds'' of Sytan demons who invaded the human world in the story wouldn''t make sense.

    There must be some kind of plot device to fill in the gaps in the wed setting I had created.

    ''Let''s put that thought aside for now.''

    I decided that the top priority was to figure out the Sword Saint''s fighting style.

    However, just like Group 1, Group 2 couldn''t escape the predetermined oue and was mercilessly crushed.

    All the students in the 2nd group were writhing on the ground with their bodies turned red.

    "Next, the 3rd group."

    Ares nced briefly at the fallen and called out the next group.

    The 3rd group was also fearful, but in the end, they all charged at the Sword Saint and the same result came out.

    The 3rd group was also annihted.

    A heavy atmosphere descended upon the auditorium due to the disastrous oue.

    The members of our group also seemed quite fearful.

    "Will we be able to win¡­¡­?"

    "Huh, are you scared of humans?"

    Shancie replied shortly to Chris''s feeble question.

    Even Shancie, who had said that, was trembling with both legs¡­¡­.

    There was no need to intentionally demoralize her, so I pretended not to notice this time.

    "Group 4,e forth."

    As the instructors on Sytan''s side dragged away the fallen students from Group 3, Ares announced that it was Group 4''s turn.

    And then, an unexpected situation urred.

    "No!"

    "Isn''t it obvious that we''ll lose?"

    Some of the students in Group 4 began to protest instead of fighting the Sword Saint.

    Ares closed his eyes as if he had expected this and opened his mouth.

    "Very well. Two students are exempt from the exam. Only those who will take the exam shoulde forward."

    Ares dismissed the unexpected situation with ease.

    The two protesting students were excluded, and only the other students in Group 4 took the second exam.

    It was a shame that they lost to the Sword Saint without being able to fight back due to the sudden exclusion of two of their teammates.

    Chris, who had been watching the scene with a look of disbelief, muttered.

    "What the heck? Can you just skip the exam if you want?"

    "No way."

    I dismissed Chris''s question.

    It was nearly impossible for the two excluded students to pass the second exam.

    Common sense dictated that they should be forced to take the exam, even if it meant losing¡­¡­.

    ''Something''s up.''

    There must be a reason why they were excluded without any punishment.

    And it was certain that it was rted to the passing condition of the second exam.

    And so, the next turn came.

    Group 5, Group 6... Group 9.

    The students took turns facing the Sword Saint and were defeated.

    Among them were students who refused to fight the Sword Saint and were excluded.

    As before, Ares excluded them without a word.

    And then came the next turn.

    Group 10.

    Group 20.

    .

    .

    .

    ...Finally, it was Group 30''s turn.

    ''This is crazy.''

    From Group 1 to Group 30.

    Not a single group had dealt any significant damage to the Sword Saint.

    The Sword Saint was a magical construct, so it didn''t get tired.

    Needless to say, no group had defeated the Sword Saint.

    "It''s our turn soon."

    "Ugh, I''m shaking..."

    Chris and Keena looked visibly nervous.

    I would be lying if I said I wasn''t nervous too.

    ''But there were some gains.''

    I realized as I watched the battles leading up to Group 30''s turn.

    The battle time increased slightly each time the next group took their turn.

    It was not enough to figure out the exact abilities of the Sword Saint, but it was at least a sign that there was a significant difference in skill level between theter groups and the students who had taken the exam first.

    On top of that, I also seemed to have figured out the true criteria for passing the second test.

    "Next."

    Finally, even the 30th group waspletely defeated by Sword Saint, and it was the 31st group''s turn.

    As expected, the 31st group also held out well, but they were annihted before long.

    The same was true for the 32nd group.

    "Next, 33rd group."

    Finally, it was our turn.

    I walked out in front of Sword Saint with my teammates.

    And I turned my gaze towards my teammates and said.

    "I found out about the passing criteria for the second test."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Shancie frowned and asked me.

    I shrugged and replied.

    "The passing criteria for the second test is to charge forward even when you sense defeat in the face of overwhelming force."

    "......"

    Shancie''s eyebrows twitched.

    The word defeat seemed to be unpleasant, but perhaps my words were true, so she nodded in agreement.

    In addition to the fact that most students pass the second test, the expressions of the instructors looking at the excluded students were not very good.

    That doesn''t mean they don''t see talent at all.

    I guess they just want to see what kind of abilities the students have through their battles with Sword Saint.

    It doesn''t matter if they don''t have outstanding talent.

    From Sytan''s point of view, it''s enough to use them as shields.

    In a word.

    Whether you win or lose against Sword Saint, if you just fight, you pass.

    "But."

    Even if you don''t have to risk your life to fight, you still pass.

    "Let''s catch Sword Saint once."

    I said with a sly smile.

    Shancie made a ridiculous expression at my words.

    Is she saying that it''s ridiculous for a mere half-demon, not even a Seven Deadly Sins, to say such a thing?

    Well, whatever.

    ''I can win.''

    It''s possible with the talent of Adel, the greatest viin I possess.

    I took out a dagger from my pocket and shouted to my teammates.

    "Now, let''s begin."

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 23.1: Part 1

    Guys, we now have a discord server! Join us fortest updates and discussions.

    The information regarding Nina Sel is tightly wrapped in a veil.

    In the original work, Sel is a character from the previous generation of the main characters.

    That is why there is no proper description of him.

    That''s why it might have been easier if the theme of the second test was to deal with the current protagonist.

    My head is overflowing with information about the protagonist.

    However.

    ''The protagonist at this point in time would have just entered the Imperial Academy¡­¡­.''

    It was not yet the time for the protagonist to gain great fame.

    Three yearster, he will gain enough fame to surpass his father, Sel, but for now, the protagonist is just a rookie, not much different from me.

    ''Even though we are both rookies, our skills are not the same.''

    As I thought about the protagonist, a sigh escaped my lips without me realizing it.

    This is difficult.

    The protagonist at this point in time is definitely stronger than the weakened Nina Sel in front of us, but we are terrified of Sel despite our numbers.

    I need to change the atmosphere.

    I nced back.

    "Don''t get cold feet and remember your positions."

    "Got it."

    "Hmph, I know that much."

    Fortunately, my teammates seemed willing to follow my orders.

    Did I naturally be the leader thanks to the performance I showed Shancie?

    Shancie also seemed to acknowledge my abilities¡­¡­.

    There was no need to be shy anymore.

    "When the battle starts, Mr. Chris, you need to immediately deploy your barrier, and Ms. Shanche, you need to stay behind it."

    The only one among us who can act as a shield is Shancie, who has the hardening talent.

    This was a measure in case Chris''s defensive barrier was destroyed by the Sword Saint''s attack.

    Of course, it is nearly impossible for the two of them to block the Sword Saint''s attack.

    However, my aim is to draw the Sword Saint''s attention away from me.

    The two of them should be able to fulfill that role sufficiently.

    Clench-.

    I gripped my dagger tightly.

    Before I knew it, the Sword Saint had drawn his sword.

    At this, I opened my mouth.

    "Operation."

    Commence-.

    As soon as I finished speaking, my whole body began to surge with energy.

    As we had agreed beforehand, Kina cast a speed buff on me and my teammates.

    At the same time, a rectangr defensive barrier unfolded from Chris''s hand.

    And in front of the defensive barrier, the Sword Saint''s sword shed.

    ''Here ites.''

    The Sword Saint''s attacks were not only swift but also apanied by a tremendous shockwave.

    After observing thirty battles, I realized that the Sword Saint does not use sword energy.

    I don''t know if it''s out of arrogance or if he can''t use it because it''s only 10% of his true strength.

    One thing is for sure.

    Shancie, who is a Demon Realm noble, can easily block it.

    Bang-.

    As expected, Chris''s defensive barrier was shattered by the Sword Saint''s attack.

    However, Shancie crossed her arms to defend, preventing their annihtion.

    Just before the Sword Saint, who had his attack blocked by both of them, could swing his sword again.

    Flinch.

    My shoulder twitched.

    ''Is this my chance?''

    The gap that the Sword Saint revealed.

    But I didn''t attack.

    I had to pass on this opportunity.

    For some reason, an uneasy feeling held me back.

    The gap that the Sword Saint revealed was so obvious that I hesitated to attack.

    Even if it was only 10% of the Sword Saint''s strength, it felt strange for him to reveal such a tant opening.

    Even more so considering that this is a practical exam.

    ''As I thought.''

    In that brief moment that I hesitated, the gap that the Sword Saint had revealed waspletely filled.

    A trap.

    The Sword Saint had intentionally revealed an opening to lure me in.

    I let out a sigh of relief inwardly at the sight.

    If it weren''t for my gut feeling, I would have fallen for it.

    And so, we faced the Sword Saint''s second attack.

    "Damn it!"

    Chris cursed and deployed his defensive barrier once more.

    Just like before, Chris''s defensive barrier was smashed to pieces.

    The shockwave that followed engulfed Shancie''s body.

    ''The situation isn''t good.''

    Chris''s defensive barrier, which was lessplete than the first time, was broken through too easily.

    As a result, Shancie suffered a serious injury from this attack.

    Of course, the wound inflicted by the Sword Saint was not a physical wound but a type of illusion, but judging from the cracks in Shancie''s rocky arm, it seemed difficult for her to endure any longer.

    Another gap appeared in the Sword Saint''s defenses as a result of Shancie''s sacrifice.

    But this time again, I couldn''t attack rashly and stopped moving.

    ''Again...''

    The Sword Saint revealed an opening.

    A gap appeared between his abdomen and chest, wide enough to stab a dagger into.

    However, a sense of unease kept ringing rm bells in my head.

    I had no evidence, but I felt like the Sword Saint was baiting an attack.

    As I remained motionless, Chris shouted.

    "Why aren''t you attacking? We''re all going to die if you keep spacing out!"

    "Please wait a moment. I''m still figuring things out..."

    "You idiot!"

    Chris hurriedly put up a defensive barrier against the Sword Saint''s relentless attacks.

    The situation seemed dire, but I couldn''t bring myself to intervene.

    I could understand Chris''s desperation, but how could I attack when it was clear that this was a trap?

    Unable to find an answer, I nced down at my wrist.

    ''Should I use it?''

    The token given to me by the Demon God.

    If I used these three strokes, I would be able to subdue the Sword Saint easily.

    But I quickly shook my head.

    It was not yet time.

    It would be excessive to use the token in a test that I was certain to pass, even if I had to suffer a little.

    So I had to defeat the Sword Saint with my current abilities alone.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 23.2: Part 2

    I changed my strategy.

    I spoke, facing forward.

    "Mr. Chris, please put a defensive barrier around me."

    "What? What about the Sword Saint''s attacks?"

    "I have a way."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    "Fine... but I''ll be angry if you fail."

    Chris withdrew his defensive barrier and ced it around my abdomen.

    Shanche, who was watching, eximed in surprise.

    "Then what am I supposed to do?!"

    "Please endure it just once."

    "What the... Ugh?!"

    In an instant, an attack flew in and left a red line across Shanche''s body.

    The defensive barrier had disappeared, leaving Shanche to take the full force of the Sword Saint''s attack.

    Thud.

    Shanche copsed to the ground, unable to withstand the blow any longer.

    Fortunately, it didn''t seem like she had been eliminated.

    Twitch.

    She was convulsing on the floor, which meant she wasn''tpletely unconscious.

    I''m sorry.

    I silently offered a brief apology and focused on the Sword Saint''s next attack.

    Swish.

    The Sword Saint swung his sword again after dealing with Shanche.

    ''Now.''

    The sense of unease that had been holding me back finally disappeared.

    It was a momentarypse of concentration, but I didn''t miss it.

    Just before the Sword Saint''s sword created a shockwave.

    I observed the Sword Saint''s movements and

    "Designation."

    I pointed an arrow at the sword.

    "Move."

    I instantly swapped the positions of the Sword Saint''s sword and myself.

    The sword that had been sent into the air fell and rolled on the ground.

    And I was floating right in front of the Sword Saint''s face.

    Whoosh-.

    Sword Saint swung his fist without showing even a hint of panic.

    In that brief moment, he realized that the sword had disappeared and decided to engage in hand-to-handbat.

    ''If I can just endure it once¡­.''

    I hoped that Chris''s barrier, which was floating in the air, would hold.

    And then Sword Saint''s fist struck directly.

    Bang-.

    A tremendous roar pierced my eardrums, but I red at the fist.

    Fortunately, Sword Saint''s fist did not prate the barrier.

    A terrible pain surged through me, but it was not unbearable.

    Gulp.

    Blood gushed out of my mouth as I simultaneously deployed my darkness attribute.

    The moment the darkness spread.

    Suddenly, I had an intuition.

    ''This might work.''

    It was an application I had acquired while training in Bares''s mana technique, as the amount of mana I possessed increased exponentially.

    It was to create a space filled with darkness.

    And to trap me and my opponent within that space.

    A space created with the darkness attribute that did not allow even a speck of light to enter.

    Therefore, I also would not be able to see in front of me, but I had an artifact that I had obtained from thend of the undead.

    The Fang of Darkness.

    This artifact, which took the form of a dagger, was strengthened by dividing darkness into two.

    In addition, it had the effect of assisting the wearer''s movements in the darkness.

    Of course, it did not allow one to see.

    Should I say that it gave me a sense like that of an animal in the darkness?

    In short, it was said to boast performance that was not inferior to that of a legendary weapon in pitch-ck darkness.

    That was why the newly acquired application of the darkness trait and the Fang of Darkness were a good match.

    Within the space of the darkness trait, the Fang of Darkness transformed into a weapon more powerful than any other.

    ''Let''s spread it out freely.''

    There was no set pattern or form.

    I simply created with darkness.

    I had also considered simply increasing the size of the dagger, but since my physical abilities were not overwhelmingly high, there was a high chance that it would be destroyed.

    So I came up with a different method.

    If it was impossible tounch an attack that could break through Sword Saint''s defenses.

    Let''s make it an attack that ''will'' seed.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    When Sword Saint''s vision was blocked, he hesitated and did not move rashly.

    However, I immediately noticed Sword Saint''s movement to regain hisposure and respond through the sense I shared with the Fang of Darkness.

    As expected, a monster.

    Even with my current enhanced strength, I couldn''t be certain of victory.

    That''s why.

    "I''ll kill you with all my might."

    I''ll face him with the best technique I can unleash without holding back.

    The moment I made up my mind.

    BAM-.

    The Sword Saint kicked off the ground and charged towards me.

    A terrifying aura apanied his movement.

    In response, I lifted the left corner of my mouth into a long grin.

    I had already prepared a means to block Sword Saint''s movements and attack him.

    A technique I had been preparing ever since I learned that I could manipte the darkness attribute.

    Its name is.

    "ck de Rain."

    I recited it sinctly.

    The incantation for a technique created by fusing the darkness attribute with the Fang of Darkness.

    As I finished the incantation, the Fang of Darkness began to absorb the surrounding ''darkness'' and ripple.

    The rippling darkness soon transformed into dozens of des.

    The des floated in the air,pletely surrounding Sword Saint''s body.

    Clench.

    I clenched my fist.

    I looked at Sword Saint, who was swimming through the darkness, and opened my mouth.

    "Die."

    That moment.

    Dozens of des surged towards Sword Saint.

    Stab, stab.

    Stab, stab, stab.

    The des began to tear Sword Saint''s body apart indiscriminately.

    Soon, the dull sound of Sword Saint copsing reached my ears.

    Only then did I release the darkness attribute.

    Then, Sword Saint, whose entire body had been riddled with holes, came into view.

    Swish.

    I looked around and saw the students, their mouths agape in disbelief, Chris and Kina frozen in each other''s arms, and Shancie lying on the floor.

    In that silence, I felt a sense of exhration.

    The hundreds of students who had previously rushed at Sword Saint and been defeated.

    This was the moment when I, for the ''first'' time, aplished what they could not.

    "Adel, you''re amazing!"

    Chris, who had broken the silence of the examination hall, patted my shoulder with a grin.

    "W, what."

    "How did you do it? I never thought it would actually work!"

    "I did well. As you can see."

    "Amazing!"

    "Yes, but more importantly, my arm is... getting numb."

    "Oh, sorry."

    Only then did Chris remove his arm as if he was sorry.

    I told Chris that I was okay and started walking again.

    Although I quite liked this silence mixed with surprise, there was still something I had to finish.

    Swish.

    I quietly pulled out a dagger from my bosom.

    Stab.

    And in front of Chris, I stabbed the dagger into Sword Saint¡®s chest.

    Seeing no reaction, I stabbed him again.

    Thud. Thud.

    "W-what are you doing?"

    Chris, who had been approaching me, stopped in his tracks.

    "Well."

    I smiled at him and answered calmly.

    "Shouldn''t I make sure he''s dead?"

    How do I know if Sword Saint is just pretending to be dead and will attack again?

    As I answered Chris, I continued to stab Sword Saint''s chest in the silence.

    Until the instructor announced the end of the test...

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 24.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter for reaching 25 rating on NU. Another bonus chapter on 50 ratings.

    ¡°Not bad for a half-breed.¡±

    The blue-haired girl who was sitting with her legs crossed muttered arrogantly.

    Her hairstyle revealed her forehead and she had two long, slender horns growing from her head.

    The girl''s eyes were fixed on Adel, who was relentlessly stabbing the Sword Saint.

    After hearing herment, one of the students ttered her.

    ¡°But he''s still weaker than Ms. Fron. It''s ridiculous to evenpare a half-demon to Ms. Fron.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that''s obvious.¡±

    The girl dismissed the student''s ttery as if it wasn''t worth her time.

    At first nce, her words and actions seemed arrogant.

    However, no one dared to criticize her because she had the qualifications to say such things.

    She was Fron, the only daughter of the Laurel family, one of the Seven Deadly Sins, who was in charge of ¡®Lust¡¯.

    ¡°Well, even so, the nature of a half-breed doesn''t change.¡±

    Fron said as she watched Adel mercilessly killing the Sword Saint.

    ¡°In any case...such a low-level being.¡±

    Adel was sttering blood everywhere.

    It was certainly a gruesome sight.

    At least, it was unpleasant enough for Fron, a member of the Seven Deadly Sins, to watch.

    ¡°Half-breeds are all like that. They''re inherently inferior beings.¡±

    Suddenly, Fron stopped speaking.

    For some reason, she felt a very sharp gazeing from afar.

    Who dared to look at her with such impure eyes?

    With that thought in mind, Fron turned her head.

    And her gaze stopped at...

    ¡°......¡±

    A woman with a ck dragon crest carved on her face, filled with killing intent.

    Fron''s face hardened as she recalled.

    ¡®If it''s a ck dragon, it must be a child of the Bares family, but why is she looking at me like that...¡¯

    Rene''s gaze was so intense that it made Fron ufortable.

    Fron swallowed nervously as she faced Rene.

    ¡®W, what''s with that look...!¡¯

    Fron was terrified by Rene''s intense gaze.

    She wondered if there were any students who would intervene, but the students were all backing away and watching the two of them.

    ¡°Even though they''re both from the Seven Deadly Sins, they''re different. Are they already fighting?¡±

    ¡°I wonder who will win.¡±

    Fron was frustrated by this.

    The two of them didn''t look away from each other for long.

    After all, it was the first time that a member of the Seven Deadly Sins had appeared in the exam.

    * * *

    "Group 33, you pass."

    "¡°Alright!¡±¡±

    Instructor Ares spoke, looking at me with disapproval.

    On the other hand, Chris and Kina hugged each other and rejoiced.

    Schancie seemed to be trying to manage her expression...

    But the slight twitch of her lips betrayed her joy.

    Well,

    It was only natural, considering we had defeated the Sword Saint, even if it was just a tenth of his power.

    I was about to join in the celebratory mood when,

    "Pixie Adel."

    Instructor Ares called my name in a serious tone.

    I turned around, thinking he might be about to offer some praise, but Ares''s face was contorted in a grimace.

    There couldn''t be two people using this alias, so he must be calling me...

    Feeling puzzled, I asked Ares,

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Are you really asking because you don''t know?"

    "Yes, I am."

    "I''ll be watching you."

    Ares turned his back and walked away as if he had said everything he needed to say.

    Why did he even call me...

    It was baffling, but I decided not to dwell on it too much.

    Swish.

    I raised my head.

    The descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins in the audience.

    I observed their reactions.

    ''Not a bad reaction.''

    They were looking at me with curiosity.

    Since I hadn''t shown them how I defeated the Sword Saint while trapped in the darkness, they might be trying to figure it out.

    ''But why is she angry...?''

    I flinched involuntarily at the sight of Rene, killing intent emanating from her eyes.

    Fortunately, it didn''t seem like her gaze was directed at me.

    Following her line of sight, I unexpectedly saw a familiar face.

    A girl with blue hair and distinctive Japanese-style oni horns.

    Fron Laurel.

    She was one of the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    I remembered her because she was a character I had written about and featured in the story.

    But why was she having a power struggle with Rene?

    Rene wasn''t the type to pick fights with people for no reason.

    As I pondered for a moment, my head throbbed, and I pressed my forehead.

    ''The information I have about the Demon Realm is full of holes. This is a headache.''

    The settings I remembered about the Demon Realm.

    Let''s start with the settings rted to the Demon Realm. I knew the names of famous demons, information about items and hidden treasures that could be found in the Demon Realm, and even the settings of powerful demons representing the Demon Realm...

    However,

    Even that knowledge was fragmented and iplete.

    That''s why I knew about Diana, the student who would be the Demon King, and Fron, one of the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins, but I had no information about Rene.

    It''s true that my head is full of information about the human world.

    ''But what good is that?''

    However, most of the information I have now is useless.

    What good would it do me to know about the protagonist''s party?

    All I can do is prepare for that time.

    At least that information won''t be useful until the middle of the story.

    "Whew."

    I sighed with worry about the future.

    And I took a step towards Rene and Fron.

    I think it would be better to stop the fight between the two of them for now.

    As someone who needs to recruit more powerful people, it''s not a good sign for futurerades to be at odds¡­¡­.

    "Miss."

    Rene turned her head at my call.

    Then her fierce expression gradually softened and returned to her usual nkness.

    "You worked hard."

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 24.2: Part 2

    Rene approached me, greeting me gently, and took a handkerchief out of her pocket.

    What the heck is a handkerchief? Before I could even wonder about it, Rene''s hand was headed for my forehead.

    Swish, swish.

    And then she wiped my face, which was soaked with sweat.

    It seemed a little awkward, as if it was the first time she had done something like this for someone else, but it didn''t feel bad because I could sense her sincerity.

    It''s touching to receive such treatment from Rene, who has always been cold.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Rene stared at me as I smiled again.

    I realized what she meant and quickly lowered my head.

    "Thank you for wiping me down."

    "Yeah."

    Only then did Rene put the handkerchief back in her pocket as I expressed my gratitude.

    Fron, who had been watching the whole scene, said in disbelief.

    "She must be a woman who has hit her head hard."

    Fron''s sudden insult.

    I was startled and looked at Rene and Fron''s reactions to see if they would fight again.

    Fortunately, Rene ignored the insult and looked at me.

    What did Fron say to make Rene angry?

    Maybe she touched Rene''s sore spot.

    As I was specting about what had happened between the two of them.

    "You, tell me your name."

    Fron suddenly pointed at me and demanded.

    "Are you referring to me?"

    "Yes."

    I responded to her politely, as I was ustomed to.

    Fron was a member of the Seven Deadly Sins, so it was natural to show her respect. However, something felt awkward.

    It was as if my body itself was against the idea of showing Fron respect.

    As if a human were showing respect to a monkey.

    Surely, it must be my imagination.

    "My name is Adel."

    "Adel, Adel."

    Fron rolled the word ''Adel'' around in her mouth a few times.

    And then, a yful smile spread across her face.

    "Not a bad name."

    "Thank you."

    I briefly thanked her and asked out of curiosity,

    "But why are you asking me?"

    What was her reason?

    Was she deeply impressed by my defeat of the Sword Saint?

    Judging by Fron''s demeanor and tone, it didn''t seem like it.

    When I asked for the reason, Fron spoke confidently,

    "Adel, be my ve."

    "...?"

    I froze with a smile still stered on my face at the absurd proposal.

    Be her ve? What was she talking about?

    How dare she mention very to me, the creator of this world?

    Anger red up for a moment, but then my head quickly cooled down.

    ''But isn''t my current situation no different from being a ve?''

    Realizing that my current situation wasn''t much different, I quickly became dejected.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"

    "That..."

    "You must be speechless with joy. I understand."

    "No."

    I shook my head.

    Although Crete, who had treated me like a servant, was infuriating, I couldn''t escape this bondage.

    The Gu poison slumbering within me.

    I had managed to remove it from my heart using the position exchange, but I couldn''tpletely eliminate it.

    If I did something like that, Crete would be alerted.

    ''Can I really escape Crete''s clutches in the Demon Realm?''

    The answer to that question was simple.

    I would never be able to escape Crete''s control.

    Not until I gained more power.

    Therefore, Fron''s proposal was naturally rejected.

    More than anything, I was gradually adapting to my life as Rene''s escort these days.

    To be honest, I didn''t want to be someone else''s ve because I felt it would be a waste of the time and effort I had invested.

    But.

    "......"

    ng.

    Rene suddenly drew her sword from her waist and pointed it at

    Fron.

    A look of bewilderment crossed Fron''s face.

    "W-what are you doing?"

    "..."

    "Have you truly gone mad?!"

    Fron raised her mana in response to Rene''s actions.

    As expected of a descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins, her mana was pure and abundant.

    The students'' attention was once again drawn to themotion caused by the two of them.

    Amidst this noisy atmosphere, my mind became even more confused.

    ''How did things end up like this?''

    Compared to Rene''s sharp features, Fron had a rtively gentle appearance.

    However, she wasn''t the type to justugh it off if someone suddenly picked a fight with her.

    As a descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins, Fron would naturally want to engage in battle.

    But Fron''s reaction was somehow strange.

    ''It seems like the atmosphere is being suppressed by Rene.''

    It was as if she was afraid of Rene.

    Although she was a character from the original story, I didn''t know what kind of personality she had, so it was difficult to judge.

    One thing was for sure: she didn''t seem to wee the current situation of confrontation with Rene.

    Therefore, I was about to step in and mediate their fight when,

    "Next, Group 34."

    Ares spoke, looking at us with a stern gaze.

    Rene then lowered the sword she had pointed at Fron.

    "I''ll be going."

    "Is it your group''s turn, Miss?"

    "Yes."

    It seemed like the fight had been interrupted because it was Rene''s group''s turn.

    The students clicked their tongues in disappointment, regretting that they couldn''t see the fight between the two.

    ''These guys dare...''

    I was about to say something but held myself back.

    "Pleasee back victorious."

    "Sure, but..."

    Rene suddenly approached me and leaned in close.

    Then, she whispered in a nonchnt voice,

    "You''re hiding your strength, aren''t you?"

    "...?"

    "I''ll keep it a secret."

    "..."

    I couldn''t easily answer herst statement.

    What exactly did Rene think of me?

    I had given my all during the test, but to Rene''s eyes, I must have seemed weak enough to think I was hiding my strength.

    It was disheartening, but there was nothing I could do.

    Rene knew me as the family''s priest and escort.

    "I''ll be back."

    With those words, Rene and her teammates headed down from the spectator seats.

    I pushed those thoughts aside and focused on the uing battle.

    Only the groups with members of the Seven Deadly Sins remained.

    Can I finally see the abilities of the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins?

    My heart pounded with a strange excitement as my curiosity was piqued.

    I''ve fought with Rene before and trained together, but I''ve never seen her true abilities.

    To be precise, Rene has never needed to use her true abilities until now.

    In cases like the territory of the Undead, she was able to conquer it without using her full power.

    More than anything, Rene wasn''t showy enough to use her full power in training.

    That''s why I''ve never seen Rene''s full power.

    I wonder what Rene''s true abilities are.

    I''m also curious about the abilities of the children who will be next.

    ''Let''s watch it once.''

    I decided to witness the moment when the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins shed with the Sword Saint.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 25.1: Part 1

    Please do rate and review on Novel Updates. Bonus chapter on 50 ratings and on 5 reviews.

    The first turn was Rene''s, as Instructor Ares had mentioned earlier.

    Thud.

    Rene ignored her teammates and stepped forward.

    Her movements were as graceful as if she were strolling through a garden.

    I swallowed hard. Her actions seemed devoid of fear.

    Was it confidence in her abilities?

    I couldn''t help but feel bewildered as I watched her, seemingly devoid of any tension.

    ''All I did was close the distance with the position exchange...''

    Rene had already reached the Sword Saint.

    The fact that Rene had moved to the Sword Saint''s side without any hindrance meant one thing:

    The Sword Saint had judged that he couldn''tunch any meaningful attacks against Rene as she approached.

    There was no other way to exin this scene.

    "..."

    Rene silently drew her sword from her waist.

    At the same time.

    An ominous ck mana swirled from Rene''s sword.

    It was fundamentally simr to the mana I used, but its power was different.

    The Sword Saint frowned.

    As if provoked by Rene''s aura, he swung his sword, releasing a shockwave.

    Rene swung her sword in response.

    Bang.

    The shockwave emitted by the Sword Saint was instantly nullified.

    No, it was more than nullified; it was shattered.

    The ck mana imbued in Rene''s sword severed the Sword Saint''s neck from his body.

    Thud.

    The Sword Saint''s head fell limply to the ground.

    The students in the stands who had witnessed it began to cheer.

    - As expected of the Seven Deadly Sins!

    - Damn, I knew we could count on them...!!

    Unlike their reactions, my mind was in chaos.

    I couldn''t believe it. I wondered if I had really seen it correctly.

    It was a truly iprehensible situation.

    ''Even if the Sword Saint was only at a tenth of his power...''

    Was it possible to win so overwhelmingly?

    I suppose I had underestimated Rene''s abilities.

    But.

    Even considering that, this level of power was ridiculous.

    If a mere freshman possessed this level of power, there was no way that Sytan would be defeated by the human realm.

    And at this point in time, Rene and the other Seven Deadly Sins hadn''t even enrolled in Sytan.

    "Hmph."

    Meanwhile, Fron snorted as she crossed her arms beside me.

    "If she''s going to defy me, she should at least be able to do that much. It''s a shame I didn''t get to see her being humiliated by the Sword Saint, but oh well."

    What in the world is she talking about?

    I furrowed my brows, expressing my confusion.

    Does that mean that if all the Seven Deadly Sins'' descendants gather, they can face the Sword Saint?

    In other words, if the seven of them show up, they can defeat the ''real'' Sword Saint...

    Unable to contain my curiosity, I asked, "Is that really true?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "What you just said."

    "Just now, what?"

    "That it''s normal to be able to defeat the Sword Saint."

    I spoke with a face full of tension.

    What if I had misjudged Sytan''s power?

    What if Sytan had be weaker than the human side without my knowledge?

    I might have topletely revise my ns for the future.

    "What are you talking about? There''s no one in the Demon Realm who can defeat the Sword Saint. Maybe the previous Demon King could have done it if he were still alive, but he''s already dead."

    Fron simply replied as if she couldn''t believe it.

    "But if all the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins possess strength that surpasses a tenth of the Sword Saint''s power, wouldn''t they be able to defeat him?"

    "Ha, are you making fun of me?"

    "That''s not what I meant..."

    "That pathetic fake doesn''t even have 10% of the Sword Saint''s power. Anyone with eyes can see that. If you''re not making fun of me, then what is it?"

    Fron''s face turned red as if she thought I was making fun of her, indicating that her words were true.

    In that case, does that mean I was struggling against a fake that didn''t even have 10% of the Sword Saint''s power?

    I needed to reorganize the information.

    First of all, judging from the mana that Rene emitted, it was clear that she had a greater total amount of mana than me.

    ''Right now, the amount of mana I have is simr to that of students from high-ranking noble families in the human world.''

    Due to the settings in the story, I had assumed that my mana capacity would be simr to that of high-ranking demon students.

    However, that was a big mistake.

    It''s probably a simr amount to the mana of ordinary high-ranking Demons.

    That''s because I didn''t feel any sense of being inferior to Shancie, who seemed to be from a  high-ranking demon family.

    However, there was a clear difference whenpared to the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    And it was an overwhelming difference.

    ''Why?''

    The mana Rene had just released was roughly two to three times greater than mine.

    It was an unbelievable number that could bepared to the sessors of the Six Houses.

    It was difficult to consider the amount of mana as the premise of ''strength''.

    However, it was not easy to fill the gap in the amount of mana.

    Then why did the children of the Seven Deadly Sins were defeated so miserably by the descendants of the Six Houses, the main characters?

    ''I need to figure this out.''

    It would be better to use the information paper when I have spare capital.

    Then for now...

    ''Let''s keep an eye on it.''

    I got interested.

    Not the interest thates from traits, but the curiosity that naturally arises as a creator.

    I watched the battle of the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, who were next in line after Rene, with shining eyes.

    .

    .

    "Can''t you hear me?! Bow down and apologize right now...!!"

    Lightly ignoring Fron''s words as her face turned red with anger.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 25.2: Part 2

    All of the Seven Deadly Sins defeated the Sword Saint!

    As expected, they are on a different level from us...

    The second test was over.

    As Fron said, the students of the Seven Deadly Sins each showed their outstanding talents and produced overwhelming results.

    Since they had finished the test so overwhelmingly in an instant, it was not easy to determine the ranking among the children of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Still, I know who the two strongest are, so I don''t need to worry about the ranking.

    Anyway.

    With this, the entrance exam was over.

    Instructor Ares instructed the students in the audience toe down.

    As expected, the students who had given up on the fight out of fear of the Sword Saint were eliminated.

    On the other hand, the students who had participated in the battle but failed to even touch the Sword Saint''s hair seemed to have passed.

    Ares opened his mouth to the students who were barely over a hundred and remained until the end.

    "You all worked hard."

    The students burst into tears at his words.

    I couldn''t tell if it was out of frustration for not being able to defeat the Sword Saint or joy that this hellish test was finally over.

    But one thing is for sure.

    "With this, you are all members of Sytan and official students."

    Everyone smiled at Ares''s next words.

    "Don''t be happy."

    Ares poured cold water on the atmosphere.

    "A path of hell will unfold before you. Once you enter Sytan, it will be useless to try to give up then."

    Do the students understand the meaning behind those words?

    That from now on, Sytan will drive them to their limits.

    ''Of course they do.''

    There''s no way they don''t know why Sytan is teaching and developing them.

    And yet, the students enter this ce carrying their own pasts and circumstances.

    It felt as if a terrible karma was weighing down on their shoulders like a rock.

    Do I deserve to be here?

    ''I have to do it anyway.''

    Even if I don''t deserve to be here, there was no other choice.

    ...I decided to be a little shameless.

    "Anyway."

    Ares delivered a stern warning, then rxed his expression and opened his mouth.

    "Wee to Sytan, you fearless bastards."

    * * *

    Ten minutester.

    Ares dismissed the students, telling them to meet again at the entrance ceremony in two days.

    Except for eight of them.

    "Why did he leave us behind?"

    Rene, who had approached me, asked with a curious expression.

    I seemed to know the reason, so I told her my guess.

    "Probably to give us a reward. He said that those who passed with excellent grades would be allowed to enter the armory."

    "I see."

    Rene nodded and looked around intently.

    I knew what she was going to ask without her saying anything.

    "They are the children of the other Seven Deadly Sins families."

    "I know."

    Rene turned her head away.

    ''She definitely looked like she didn''t know until just now...''

    As I stared at Rene with cold eyes, she deliberately avoided my gaze.

    As we were chatting, Ares approached us.

    Ares scanned us and spoke with a serious expression.

    "You all passed the entrance exam with excellent grades. Therefore, ording to school policy, you will be given the opportunity to choose a weapon from the armory. Any questions?"

    "Me!"

    A boy raised his hand high. He was a student I remembered.

    He was also a demon who yed a major role in my work.

    "Baltan, what''s your question?"

    "Can I bring a lot of weapons? It seems like Sytan''s weapons would be really useful."

    That was a greedy question.

    I could sense the excitement in his voice.

    Well, I guess that''s inevitable.

    ''Lycan Baltan.''

    He was a member of the Lycan family, which symbolized ''Envy''.

    His greed and curiosity were strong, so he had a rather demanding and annoying personality.

    "Denied. Each of you can only take one weapon from the armory."

    Ares answered right away to Baltan''s question since he was very curious and greedy.

    "Why?"

    "Having more weapons isn''t necessarily better. It just increases the number of things you need to train with, making it difficult to focus on one."

    "Aha."

    Fortunately, Baltan quickly agreed.

    The work proceeded quickly after that question.

    Ares didn''t fawn over the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    He treated them as harshly and decisively as he did other students.

    "I have finished exining everything, so follow me. I will guide you to the armory."

    So we quietly followed Ares.

    Ares moved to the wall in the corner of the auditorium and cast a spell.

    KuGUGUGU.

    Then, with a loud noise, the wall split open and revealed its appearance.

    There was a staircase leading to the basement inside the wall, and even though there was no sunlight, the bottom was clearly visible.

    Ares pointed to the hole and said.

    "Enter one by one. When youe out, I will give you a simple physical examination just in case."

    The children nodded and Ares set the order.

    "Let''s choose weapons in the reverse order of the second test."

    The order was set as Ares liked.

    I thought aboutining, but I shook my head and dismissed it.

    Anyway, there won''t be anyone choosing the weapon I''m going to take.

    "Okay, I''m first!"

    "......Hurry up and get in."

    Baltan, who took the testst, cheered and went down to the armory.

    As I watched him, Rene approached me.

    "Have you decided on a weapon?"

    "I haven''t decided yet because I don''t know what''s inside. Well, I think I''ll choose artifacts."

    "I''m going to choose artifacts too."

    "You too?"

    "Yeah, I have a weapon."

    Rene said that as she shook her sword.

    After all, there''s no way Crete would have given her a cheap sword.

    It would be better to get an artifact instead.

    Wait a minute.

    Then the other guys will try to get the artifact too.

    ......I won''t let them take it.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 26

    Bonus chapter thanks to @Avarco for subscription to ''Position Exchange - I'' tier on Ko-fi.

    ¡°This is awesome, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Baltan came out showing off the green leaf he was wearing on his head.

    An artifact that looked like it was woven from leaves.

    I was inwardly impressed by its luxurious appearance at first nce.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    After Baltan¡¯s turn was over, the other children entered the basement one by one.

    I looked at the appearances of the Seven Deadly Sins children who came out one by one andughed inwardly.

    Because my prediction was correct.

    Everyone did not choose weapons or armor.

    If seven of them came out with artifacts, there would be nothing left to pick up.

    I need to modify the n.

    ¡®It seems better to get armor instead of artifacts,¡¯

    Armor.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it was the second most important equipment after weapons.

    I said I would get the artifact, but it wasn¡¯t the most important thing.

    Rather, in terms of priority, it was at the bottom of the equipment.

    The most important thing was the weapon, and I already had the Fang of Darkness.

    So I was nning to weigh the armor and the artifact and choose the artifact that was morefortable to wear¡­¡­.

    Now there was no need for that.

    ¡®There¡¯s no need to choose a crude artifact over good armor.¡¯

    The guys must have taken all the artifacts with fraudulent abilities or that looked extraordinary.

    Judging from the fact that Rene was wearing the bracelet she had brought from the basement on her wrist, she wouldn¡¯t give it up easily.

    I suddenly became curious and asked.

    ¡°What kind of performance does the bracelet that Lady Rene chose have¡­¡­.¡±

    Rene didn¡¯t answer.

    She just pointed to the basement.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you go down to the basement.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Because there¡¯s a manual.¡±

    ording to Rene, it seemed that the artifacts were lined up like in an exhibition hall.

    It seems that there were also descriptions about them. Rene added to that.

    ¡°There are also some that don¡¯t have descriptions.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    There are no descriptions.

    Does that mean that they are items that are not even worth writing a detailed description for?

    I shook my head.

    There was no reason to keep worthless items in the basement.

    There must be something.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±

    Ares, who felt my gaze, said with a frown.

    At that, I asked as if I had been waiting.

    ¡°What do the items without descriptions signify?¡±

    ¡°Those are artifacts that we haven¡¯t been able to properly identify yet. That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t write any descriptions for them.¡±

    ¡°So you mean you haven¡¯t figured out what abilities they have or who their previous owners were?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    Ares nodded.

    In short, the items without descriptions could be good items since we don¡¯t know what abilities they have, or they could be worthless as decorations.

    It¡¯s purely a matter of luck, then.

    However.

    ¡®There might be artifacts that I know of.¡¯

    The Sytan students who invaded the human realm.

    Some of them had fraudulent weapons, armor, and artifacts.

    Those things might be in this basement.

    ¡°Adel, go down now.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    I was quietly contemting when I heard Ares¡¯s voice.

    Since I had just finished organizing my thoughts, I immediately started walking.

    Thinking that maybe it was fortunate that I was assigned to thest turn.

    * * *

    Inside the basement.

    I walked deeply down the seemingly endless stairs while lost in thought.

    Was this the reason why I could see below even though there was no sunlight?

    Torches were ced all over the basement walls.

    It wasn¡¯t bright enough to say that it was brighter than outside, but the darkness didn¡¯t obstruct my vision.

    After walking for about ten minutes.

    Thud.

    I stopped at a certain point.

    A huge iron door was blocking the way ahead.

    Since there didn¡¯t seem to be any more stairs to go down, this was probably the end of the basement.

    ¡®Surely it¡¯s not locked.¡¯

    The iron door seemed to be tightly shut.

    Did he mean for me to open this giant door myself?

    Then I noticed that the lock and chain next to it were unlocked and hanging loose.

    It seemed that it was usually locked but had been specially opened for this asion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After taking a short deep breath.

    I grabbed the iron door¡¯s handle and applied strength. The friction of the metal rang out.

    Creak¡­ Groan¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s ridiculously heavy¡­¡¯

    I pulled on the door while grunting.

    Soon, the iron door slowly began to open.

    And the interior that was revealed.

    ¡°Amazing¡­¡±

    I opened my mouth wide at the spectacr sight that made me exim in admiration.

    Weapons were neatly arranged inside a cube-shaped ss case.

    Under the ss case, there were descriptions of the weapons, just like Rene had said.

    I headed toward the ss case that was closest to me.

    Inside the ss case was a single spear with two snakes coiled around the shaft, forming an ornate design.

    I observed the spear for a moment before lowering my gaze to read the description below it.

    [Twin Serpent Spear]

    This spear was used by an unknown demon tribe to hunt serpents in theirirs.

    The souls of two snakes, filled with resentment and tears of death, now reside within the spear, making it a special weapon.

    By infusing a certain amount of mana into the spear, the user can manifest the forms of the two serpents.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    I nced over the ambiguous description.

    The description was quite grand, but the weapon itself was not very useful.

    My main weapon was a dagger, and even if it weren''t, it wouldn''t be difficult to obtain a weapon with simr capabilities.

    Let''s move on to the next one.

    ///

    [Starlight Crystal]

    This crystal orb, imbued with countless starlight, was once used by a divine astrologer.

    By infusing a small amount of mana into the crystal, the user can borrow the light of the stars to gently illuminate their surroundings.

    The crystal was spherical in shape.

    It seemed like a useful artifact to use instead of a torch, but...

    It waspletely ipatible with my Darkness attribute.

    The Darkness attribute allowed me to harness the power of darkness, while the Starlight Crystal emitted light.

    It was the worst possiblebination.

    I turned my head away in disgust.

    ''This ss case is empty.''

    The ss case waspletely empty. Perhaps one of the people above me had taken it.

    Just how fraudulent must this artifact have been for even the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins to covet it?

    A sudden curiosity prompted me to read the description.

    And then I shivered violently.

    That was because this ce had once housed a truly fraudulent artifact.

    [Laurel of the Victor]

    In ancient times, thisurel wreath was bestowed upon the sole victor who emerged from a diatorial arena after defeating 77 diators.

    The wearer of theurel gains exceptional resilience and vitality.

    Thisurel chooses its own master.

    Once chosen, the owner of theurel will never lose possession of it until their dying day, and they will gain an unyielding dignity that even kings cannot defy.

    Heh.

    ¡°So it''s an artifact with a unique equip requirement.¡±

    I let out a hollowugh at the absurdity of it all.

    Unique equip requirement.

    That was one of the settings that I had discarded during the writing process.

    The reason was that it would have hindered the main characters'' progress as they killed the demons of Sytan and looted their artifacts to grow stronger.

    ''I never thought the setting I discarded would appear here like this.''

    Moreover, the unique ability this relic possessed was also excellent.

    In terms of upper, middle, and lower, it would be around middle-level.

    Considering the dignity trait granted to the chosen one and the fact that it was Unique Equipment, it seemed like the rank could go up to upper-level.

    "Then what should I do?"

    It''s not mine anymore.

    I remember Balthan returning here wearing Laurel of the Victor.

    He''s considered to be the strongest among the Seven Deadly Sins, but he''s also very greedy.

    I looked around, feeling old. The weapons that didn''t exist inside the ss case.

    [Orochi Knot]

    [Demon Commander''s g]

    [Fallen Noble''s Proof]

    .

    .

    .

    Every single description written below them was fraudulent.

    However, there was no fraudulent artifact for me.

    Even the armor and weapons were just so-so.

    What am I supposed to do?

    "......"

    The guys above took all the useful artifacts.

    ''Come to think of it, the armor and weapons must have been destroyed or lost during the Human-Demon War.''

    That''s why there was nothing worth picking.

    I felt ashamed for even thinking about taking the armor since there were no artifacts.

    ''What should I do?''

    For now, I should unconditionally take one weapon.

    I didn''t have the slightest intention of letting this opportunity pass.

    However, it was also a shame to take an artifact that was only so-so.

    Then there was only one choice.

    ''I should take one of the weapons that doesn''t have a description.''

    There might be something useful.

    I had no choice but to try.

    I looked at the seven weapons that didn''t have descriptions.

    "Hmm."

    I don''t know at all.

    Just because I keep looking at them doesn''t mean I''ll be able to figure out the performance of the weapons.

    In the end, I have to go back to this method.

    Swish.

    I took out paper and a fountain pen from my arms.

    I had to save Gold, so I couldn''t waste Gold Coins......

    But there was no other way.

    I wrote a description of the broken sword on the information paper.

    Information about the ''Broken Sword'' that exists in this basement and doesn''t have a description.

    Not long after, the answer to this question appeared.

    ¡ºThis information requires a price.¡»

    ¡ºPlease pay a price of an artifact of Relic-grade or higher, or 100 Gold coins.¡»

    ¡°As I thought.¡±

    I smirked and looked away from the paper.

    From the beginning, I had no intention of paying for the information paper.

    What I wanted was the value of the artifact without any exnation.

    I can gradually figure out how to use it, so I should choose the information paper that quotes the highest price as much as possible.

    The higher the price, the more valuable it must be.

    ¡®For now, the first one seems to be worth 100 gold coins.¡¯

    Let''s just keep it in mind for now.

    I turned my gaze to the second one.

    It seemed to have some kind of writing on it, but it was so badly damaged that I couldn''t tell what it meant.

    Information about the ''Damaged Robe'' that exists in this basement and has no description.

    ¡º Information that requires payment. ¡»

    ¡º Please pay 50 gold coins or more. ¡»

    This time, the answer was information that was not even worth the value of the artifact.

    Let''s move on to the third one.

    ¡®This one looks quite valuable.¡¯

    A small statue made of ck stone shaped like an eagle.

    It seemed like it would be quite expensive.

    ¡º Please pay 1 gold coin or more. ¡»

    ¡®Only 1 gold coin?¡¯

    Rather, the price was so cheap that I became curious.

    If it was only 1 gold coin, I could afford it, so I paid it obediently.

    ¡º It is a stone resembling an eagle. ¡»

    Is that the end of the exnation?

    I thought it was cheap, but it was an absurdly expensive price.

    ¡®I''ve been tricked.¡¯

    I frowned and moved on to the fourth artifact.

    ¡º 100 gold coins or more¡­¡­ ¡»

    Fifth.

    ¡º 50 gold coins or more¡­¡­ ¡»

    And at the sixth.

    ¡º An artifact of Legendary grade or higher, or please pay 300 gold coins or more. ¡»

    I hit the jackpot.

    An artifact with its own unique story.

    It was worth so much that I couldn''t buy it no matter how much money I spent.

    ¡®An artifact with a story in it.¡¯

    This might be better than the artifact the children took.

    I hurriedly reached out. I didn''t want anyone to take it away.

    But then-.

    I flinched.

    I felt a tremendous sense of foreboding.

    I slowly turned my gaze following the feeling, and the ne in the seventh ss case seemed to be looking at me.

    No, it was certain.

    The ne was staring at me.

    Small circles clung to therge circle like raindrops.

    Compared to the other relics, the ne seemed rtively ordinary, even if it did appear to have something within it.

    However, I had a strong feeling that I couldn''t just hand it over.

    That''s why I tried writing about the ne on the information sheet.

    And then.

    ¡º Offer a god. ¡»

    An unimaginable response came back.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 27.1: Part 1

    ¡º Offer a god. ¡»

    I couldn''t understand.

    They wanted me to offer a god, not gold or an artifact, in exchange for information...

    The possibility of such a thing was questionable. Logically, it was impossible.

    Offer a god?

    ''That''s ridiculous.''

    With my current abilities, I wouldn''t even be able to reach the Demon Gods of the Demon Realm, let alone the toes of a minor god.

    And yet, they wanted me to offer a god.

    It was such an absurd request that my eyes narrowed in irritation, but on the other hand, I was intrigued.

    ''Just what is this ne...?.''

    The fact that they asked for a god meant that it was at least an artifact with a mythical story behind it.

    I was already curious about what kind of abilities it had.

    Just in case, I tried infusing the ne with mana.

    - ¡­¡­.

    However, the ne didn''t react even after I infused it with mana.

    Normally, artifacts would show some kind of reaction when mana was poured into them.

    However, the ne was as still as a windlesske.

    My curiosity grew with each passing moment.

    ''I''ll have to try something else.''

    I''ll exploit the loophole in the paper.

    That way, I could at least find out some information about this ne.

    The god associated with the ne that is in the basement and has no description written on it.

    Surely they would answer that much.

    I smiled in satisfaction and put down my pen, watching the paper''s reaction.

    However, the information paper did not spit out the answer I wanted.

    ¡º Offer a god. ¡»

    It just repeated the same thing as before, asking for a god.

    I tried toe up with several other ways to ask the question, but the information paper still only repeated the same answer: offer a god.

    It seemed I had no choice but to give up.

    ''Still, it''s certain.''

    The ne within the ss case.

    This was something that held even greater value than any artifact.

    It was a major w that I didn''t know how to use it, but I would figure it out eventually.

    My contemtion was brief.

    I decided to take this mysterious ne with me.

    Swish.

    I opened the lid of the ss case.

    I carefully took out the ne and hung it around my neck.

    With this, I became the owner of a ne that might be connected to the Demon God.

    Let me check one more time.

    Maybe it would appear in the status window like the Eye of Arrogance.

    ''Status window.''

    However, contrary to my expectations, there was no description in the status window either.

    [ ??? ]

    Only three question marks floated there, without any text written on them.

    I must have been a fool to expect anything in the first ce.

    I sighed in disappointment. I closed the status window and put on the ne.

    The ne remained silent, showing no reaction whatsoever.

    ¡®Let¡¯s just go¡­¡­.¡¯

    My strength drained away, and I dragged my feet.

    * * *

    ¡°What is that ne?¡±

    Ares asked.

    He seemed very curious about the identity of the ne I was wearing.

    The children¡¯s gazes followed his and turned to the back of my neck.

    Their gazes made me ufortable, so I answered indifferently.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ne that had no description written on it.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you brought an artifact without knowing its performance or identity?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It seems you know something about that ne.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±

    That was the truth.

    All I knew about this ne was my hunch that it might be rted to a God.

    However, it seemed that Ares did not take my words at face value.

    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you chose an unidentified artifact for no reason?¡±

    ¡°That would be correct.¡±

    Ares continued to look at me with suspicion, so I answered curtly.

    I had never liked that old man, not since the exam.

    Only when I continued to remain tight-lipped, did Ares sigh.

    ¡°¡­¡­I will believe you. As an instructor of Sytan, I must trust my students.¡±

    Even so, the way he continued to re at me showed his dissatisfaction.

    Still, I had no intention of answering him.

    I didn¡¯t really know anything about it, and I didn¡¯t see any need to tell the Sytan side that it was rted to a god.

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    When I maintained my resolute attitude, Ares turned his gaze away and called the children together.

    ¡°The artifacts you have chosen are now your property, so treat them with care. They could save your life in an unfortunate situation.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Each of the artifacts the children had chosen was a top-quality item.

    They would definitely be worth more than a spare life.

    I should think of it as a kind of investment concept.

    Everyone here except me was a descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    They were the ones who would lead the Demon Realm in the future, so it was a hint that they would not spare any support.

    ¡®I wish I could receive that kind of support too¡­¡­.¡¯

    I was in an ambiguous position.

    I had more talent than the average student and showed remarkable performance, but that was it.

    I couldn''t show the potential or overwhelming force like the children of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Even Ares, who might be my future instructor, was wary of me, so my path forward was blocked.

    Will I be able to do well...?

    I let out a secret sigh and listened to Ares'' exnation.

    After a while, the exnation ended, and the entrance exam was over without erasing my vague anxiety.

    As I was about to return to the inn where I had been staying with Rene for several days.

    "Hello!"

    Someone reached out to me.

    A male student with a smile full of joy on his lips.

    His hair boasted a passionate orange hue like the sun, and he had a sturdy body as bnced as a sculpture.

    In the Demon Realm, he was set up as the guy who was strongest in terms of force alone.

    It was Baltan.

    "Nice to meet you too, Baltan."

    "Yeah, nice to meet you!"

    We greeted each other and shook hands.

    Baltan was smiling gently.

    I was also smiling on the outside, but my insides were incrediblyplicated.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 27.2: Part 2

    ''Why is he greeting me first?''

    I recalled everything that had been written about Baltan in the work.

    Baltan was this kind of character.

    A personality that showed no interest in the weak.

    It didn''t mean he despised or looked down on them.

    He simply treated them with indifference.

    ''But he''s a guy who shows great interest in the strong.''

    His desire topete with the strong was beyond imagination.

    It stemmed from the Envy family''s greed for strength.

    However, it didn''t mean he didn''t respect his opponents.

    He was a character who was clearly lenient, limited to the strong.

    ''But he''ll be merciless to the weak.''

    If a weak guy drew his sword and swung it at Baltan, he would surely kill him without hesitation.

    However, his treatment of the strong was clearly different.

    In the case of strong people or talented people who aroused hispetitive spirit.

    He even waited until they developed their talents and gained enough strength.

    ''He''s crazy.''

    Baltan was the owner of such an elusive personality.

    He drove the human protagonist to the brink of death, but after learning of the protagonist''s talent, he spared his life.

    Even though he was a viin when I was writing, he was a character I was attached to...

    Currently, he was just a very difficult guy to deal with.

    ''I feel like throwing up.''

    I took my eyes off Baltan.

    When I looked around, there were two students in sight.

    Rene, who was staring nkly at me, and Fron, who was ncing at me with indifference.

    Including me and Baltan, there were only four people present.

    ''Is this a blessing in disguise?''

    Diana, who was more difficult to deal with than Baltan, was not present.

    Ares and the rest of the Seven Deadly Sins'' children were also gone.

    Even so, there were two people stronger than me.

    But why were they so interested in me...?

    As I was thinking that.

    Clench.

    A tremendous amount of pain struck me. Baltan had tightened his grip on my hand.

    I narrowed my brows in pain, and Baltan tilted his head.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "......It''s nothing."

    I was speechless at Baltan''s brazen attitude. Was he trying to pick a fight with me?

    To me, the writer who had given him that power...

    As I thought about it, I felt annoyed and activated my ability.

    Designation-.

    Move-.

    I immediately pulled my hand away and moved behind Baltan.

    The thing that changed my position was theurel wreath on Baltan''s head.

    It wasn''t because I was annoyed that he had taken the best artifact first, but because it seemed like the easiest thing to do.

    "Huh? What the?"

    Baltan blinked his eyes in confusion and looked around.

    Thud.

    I watched him quietly and then tapped his shoulder.

    Baltan''s eyes widened as he turned around.

    And then he blinked again.

    As if he didn''t even understand what was going on.

    ''Did I surprise him too much?''

    I was just trying to pull my hand away, but it seemed like I had overdone it.

    Depending on the situation, it could be seen as a threatening action.

    To apologize, I picked up the fallenurel wreath and gently ced it on Baltan''s head.

    Until then, Baltan had only blinked his eyes.

    Ignoring him, I approached Rene, who was staring nkly at us.

    "Miss, shall we go now?"

    "Hmm..."

    Rene did not nod and shifted her gaze behind her.

    "Hey."

    I turned my head and saw Baltan with his eyes sparkling.

    "Let''s fight!"

    Baltan shouted.

    I hardened my face as I became bewildered.

    Fight.

    Not Rene, but me...?

    An unknown creepiness washed over me.

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    I cut him off firmly.

    However, Baltan didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of listening to me.

    He tilted his head and asked with an innocent face,

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I already told you. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    For a moment, my fist clenched.

    Does he want to fight?

    Ah, he really is looking for a fight.

    ¡°Just go away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I turned my back on him, feeling like I might really fight him if I kept talking to him.

    Rene also lost interest and turned around.

    However, I narrowed my brows at the sensation I felt on my shoulder.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Baltan with eerie face asked with a smile.

    I found Baltan¡¯s excessive interest annoying and frightening, so I decided to get rid of him, even if I had to use some harsh methods.

    I narrowed my eyes and activated my killing intent trait.

    I imbued it with a tiny amount of mana.

    Goooo¡­¡­.

    Killing intent radiated from my body.

    At the sudden burst of stinging aura, Baltan¡¯s hand, which had been holding my shoulder, trembled slightly.

    I didn¡¯t miss that small opening.

    Designation.

    Transfer.

    I used the surrounding objects to teleport away, creating distance between us. I looked back and saw Baltan standing there, staring nkly at me.

    Did he give up on fighting?

    Well, my ability is practically cheating when ites to escaping¡­¡­ So it¡¯s only natural.

    Baltan seemed to have given up on chasing me, so I headed to the train station with Rene to get out of Sytan.

    Until then, Baltan just sat there, silently staring at me.

    .

    .

    .

    Was it because I felt relieved?

    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t see it.

    The light in Baltan¡¯s eyes, which had simply been born of curiosity, was now filled with a kind of ecstasy¡­¡­.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 28.1: Part 1

    Bonus Chapter. Please rate and review on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapter on 50 ratings.

    A new day had begun.

    I roughly tidied up my bedding and took Gu poison, who was still asleep, out of my arms and gave him a small drop of mana made from the darkness.

    - ¡­¡­.

    Gu poison then fell back asleep.

    This had be the first thing I did every morningtely.

    After confirming that Gu poison was sleeping peacefully, I stretched.

    ¡®I feel refreshed today.¡¯

    Was it because of yesterday¡¯s hard work?

    I washed my face roughly with the water the innkeeper had brought me and looked in the mirror.

    My appearance had also changed a little from before.

    ¡®I¡¯m growing steadily.¡¯

    My body, which had been no different from a child¡¯s, was gradually taking shape.

    Small, bumpy muscles were densely packed together.

    I was so satisfied with the sight that I let out a chuckle.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll just wear the uniform for now.¡¯

    Yesterday, we had passed the entrance exam for Sytan.

    In the morning, two uniforms and a paper envelope arrived at the inn.

    The paper envelope had the word Sytan written on it in three letters.

    Click.

    I tore open the top of the attached paper envelope.

    There was a single letter inside the envelope.

    [Congrattions on your admission to Sytan.

    For the next three years, the students will receive training and will eventually lead the Demon Realm¡­ (Omitted)

    Prior to your admission, we will provide you with the clothing you will need to wear at Sytan.

    Students are prohibited from wearing in clothes within Sytan except in unavoidable circumstances, and must only wear the designated clothing.

    .

    .

    .

    Once again, we sincerely congratte you on your admission to Sytan.]

    In short, they had given us the uniforms we were supposed to wear.

    It was a long-winded way of saying something that wasn¡¯t even that important.

    ¡®Let¡¯s take a look at the uniform.¡¯

    For now, I unpacked only my own and observed the appearance of the clothing.

    It looked simr to a modern school uniform, but there were some slight differences.

    ¡®It¡¯s simple, but it looks easy to move around in.¡¯

    It seemed that they had put a lot of thought into the fabric itself, considering its practical aspects.

    A thin zer, a neat white shirt, and ck pants.

    It looked like it wouldn¡¯t be much different from modern fashion.

    ¡®In that respect, it¡¯s not too awkward.¡¯

    Satisfied with my observation, I hurriedly put it on.

    When I tried it on, I felt even more alive.

    It was as if I had gone back to my student days.

    I should hurry and tell Rene in the next room.

    Creak.

    I left my room and stood in front of the door to the next room to wake Rene up.

    ¡°May Ie in?¡±

    As I asked cautiously, a reply quickly came from inside the room.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    With permission granted, I opened the door right away and handed Rene the uniform of Sythan.

    Rene tilted her head and opened the wrapping of the uniform.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It will be faster for you to understand if you read the letter than if I exin it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rene began to read the letter.

    And when she had finished reading the entire letter, her gaze turned to the uniform in my hand.

    As if asking if she should wear it.

    ¡°Try it on.¡±

    Rene, who had received the clothes, narrowed her eyes as she was about to take off her clothes.

    It was a clear sign of rejection.

    Oops, I thought to myself, feeling embarrassed for no reason, so I left the room for a while.

    About 5 minutes passed like that?

    It seemed like she would have changed her clothes by now¡­¡­.

    ¡°May Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Rene''s permission was granted.

    I opened the door and went in to see Rene wearing the uniform.

    My uniform was ck, but Rene''s uniform had a navy tone.

    The ck skirt and ck stockings went well together.

    ¡°You look beautiful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    As I expressed my feelings as they were, Rene''s body trembled.

    And she turned her head to the side.

    It seemed like she was trying not to show her expression, but since her hair was short, her reddened ears were asionally revealed.

    ¡®Is she embarrassed?¡¯

    I opened my eyes wide at the unexpected sight.

    At first, she was just an object of fear, but now she had be cute to me.

    ¡°¡­¡­How long.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°How long are you going to look?¡±

    Ahem¡­¡­.

    At Rene''s remark, I coughed in vain and turned my gaze to the side.

    Then I hurriedly bowed to Rene and greeted her.

    ¡°I''ll be going now, so please restfortably today.¡±

    A rare holiday.

    Tomorrow I have to attend Sytan''s entrance ceremony, so I wanted to have some personal time today.

    What should I do to make the most of my day off?

    For now, let''s narrow it down to one thing I''d like to do¡­¡­.

    After all, sightseeing in the capital is what I like best.

    ¡®Because I haven''t really seen the scenery of the Demon Realm yet.¡¯

    I should take this opportunity to have a look around.

    All I''ve seen in this world is the Bares family and the territory of the undead.

    Even that, I couldn''t see it properly because I was trembling in fear of Crete''s surveince.

    In the novel, there is indeed a description of the Demon Realm, but it''s only a description of the Demon Realm after it was destroyed by humans.

    The Demon Realm before the war has yet to be described.

    ''Especially since it''s the capital, I''m looking forward to it even more.''

    Since I''ll be staying here for three years anyway, the day wille when I can visit it.

    But I don''t know when that time wille... It should be fine if I don''t practice mana control for a day or so.

    "I''ll be going out now."

    After thinking it over, I left a short greeting and turned to go.

    No, to be exact, I was about to do so when Rene''s question stopped me in my tracks.

    "Where to?"

    "Since it''s my day off, I was thinking of sightseeing in the capital."

    "..."

    Rene looked displeased with my answer.

    She pursed her lips and uttered a single word.

    "You have work."

    "Pardon? What work are you referring to..."

    "Escorting me."

    I was struck with a sense of shock.

    I couldn''t speak for a while, then let out a groan that was close to a sigh.

    "...Ah."

    I had forgotten for a moment.

    About whose bloodline Rene belonged to.

    The bloodline of Crete, the Lord of Bares who had used me for months without pay.

    So it was inevitable that Rene would also behave like a member of a ckpany.

    Was my precious holiday going to end up being spent running errands for Rene?

    I felt a sense of emptiness and made a sullen expression.

    Rene, who had been staring at me, opened her mouth.

    "Let''s go together."

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 28.2: Part 2

    We walked around the capital, looking around.

    Contrary to my expectations, the capital was pristine.

    The war that had taken ce 10 years ago. In its aftermath, hadn''t the Demon Realm been preupied with restoring its buildings?

    But the capital that I saw now was unusually clean.

    The tall, Western-style houses and the lively voices that could be heard.

    It was hard to believe that there had been a war here 10 years ago.

    As I pondered this discrepancy, I came up with a usible reason.

    ''It is possible.''

    The reason why the capital was so clean was simple.

    During the war, the humans had been victorious in their battle against the Demon Realm, but they had failed to capture the capital.

    For the Demons, the capital was theirst stronghold, and they had seeded in defending it.

    Since it was a good thing, I decided to let it slide.

    Tug.

    Rene grabbed my sleeve as I was lost in thought.

    Only then did I turn my head to look at Rene.

    ¡°Let''s eat that.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­ Ah, you mean the street vendor.¡±

    The ce Rene was pointing at was a street vendor grilling meat on skewers.

    The colorfulbination of vegetables and meat looked quite appetizing.

    I approached the street vendor and asked the owner.

    ¡°What dish is this skewer?¡±

    ¡°It''s called Buck Skewer, made with Buck and vegetables. It''s our signature dish!¡±

    Buck?

    It was the first time I had heard of that animal.

    It must be an ingredient that only exists in the Demon Realm.

    Since I had only eaten the meals provided by Crete, I was hesitant because it was unfamiliar, but¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­Looking at Rene, who was smacking her lips next to me, it seemed to be quite a delicious ingredient.

    ¡°I''ll take two.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    When I paid, the street vendor gave me two skewers.

    I gave one of the two Buck Skewers to Rene.

    Drool.

    Rene immediately began eating the Buck Skewer.

    I also followed Rene and took a bite of the Buck Skewer.

    ''¡­¡­Delicious.''

    A light vor like chicken spread in my mouth.

    It was a taste that even I, a modern person, could enjoy.

    Among the meals Crete provided, there were some that I wondered if I could eat them¡­¡­

    This is as good as it gets.

    ¡°Does it suit your taste?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it''s delicious.¡±

    We walked through the streets of the capital, chatting.

    Rene still had a stoic expression, but I could now tell that she was smiling slightly.

    As we were walking like that.

    I stopped in my tracks when I saw a huge statue in the middle of the street.

    It seemed to be a statue modeled after some figure.

    ''Who is it?''

    Somehow, it looked familiar.

    I tilted my head and tried to guess who the statue resembled.

    And soon, the answer came to me.

    It looked exactly like Diana, the woman who would soon ascend to the throne of the Demon King.

    However, I did not know its identity, so I asked Rene.

    ¡°Who is the subject of that statue?¡±

    ¡°The first Demon King.¡±

    Rene nced at the statue and replied as if she couldn''t believe I didn''t know.

    Her words piqued my curiosity.

    Wasn''t that the figure who had founded the Demon Realm with the Seven Demon Gods?

    In other words, an ancestor to Diana.

    I wanted to take a closer look, so I approached the statue.

    Aah¡­¡­.

    The ne I had brought from Sytan began to react.

    A ghostly object that required a god to be offered to discover its identity.

    However.

    ''Why is it reacting now?''

    That was when I wondered.

    Swoosh...

    This time, the statue of the First Demon King reacted.

    Countless particles erupted from the statue and formed a single line.

    The particles began to gather and settled on the ne.

    I was so taken aback that I couldn''t react.

    ''What did the others see¡­?''

    I hurriedly looked back at Rene.

    Rene just tilted her head as if to ask what was wrong.

    That meant that I was the only one who had seen the phenomenon just now.

    Then, did I see something that wasn''t there?

    ''No, I definitely saw it.''

    I shook my head.

    Because there was evidence.

    Clear proof that what had just happened was not an illusion.

    ''Because the color changed.''

    The original ne was white.

    But now, one of the circles on the ne had turned grayish.

    It wasn''t the color of thergest circle that had changed, but only a small circle, but that alone was a great harvest.

    ''...Perhaps this ne is highly likely to be rted to the First Demon King.''

    If so, that meant that in order to uncover the true nature of the ne, I had to investigate things rted to the First Demon King.

    It was an artifact that even Adel had avoided answering about.

    There was definitely something there.

    However, all I had figured out was that this ne might be rted to the First Demon King in some way.

    The ne still didn''t show any reaction even when I poured mana into it.

    "What are you doing?"

    Rene asked me as I quietly fiddled with the ne.

    I quickly put the ne in my pocket.

    Rene, who had been watching me with a curious expression, gestured for me to follow her.

    "Yes, yes, I''ming."

    "Hurry up."

    I sighed as I watched Rene urging me to hurry, but obediently followed after her.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 29.1: Part 1

    The next day.

    After spending a holiday, the day of the entrance ceremony had arrived before we realized it.

    We left the inn early in the morning and headed towards Sytan.

    The auditorium where the entrance exam was held was now being used for a different purpose.

    Students who were officially enrolling in Sytan and instructors standing around them.

    And on the stage stood a pink-haired girl from Sytan.

    The girl on the stage began her speech with a familiar tone for a moment, and everyone''s gaze was drawn to her.

    "That little girl is the headmaster."

    "Little girl? She''s a monster who subdued us with just her aura."

    "Even so, she''s cute."

    I overheard the students'' conversation and clicked my tongue inwardly.

    What''s cute about her?

    She has the appearance of a child, but how can anyone describe that appearance, covered in tattoos, as cute?

    To me, who possessed the morality andw-abiding consciousness of a modern person, it was nothing but creepy.

    However, since it was a story that I couldn''t share with others, I decided to organize my thoughts.

    ''In the end, has this daye without any results?''

    After finishing my day out with Rene and returning to the inn, I pondered all night long, but I still couldn''t figure out the identity of the ne.

    The ne still showed no response even after I infused it with mana.

    The information paper still only repeated the words to offer a god.

    That''s why I decided to postpone finding out the identity of the ne.

    For now, it would be better to listen to the headmaster''s speech.

    ''It''s a bit noisy.''

    However, I couldn''t hear the headmaster''s voice well because of the students'' mor.

    It wasn''t that I didn''t understand the students.

    Each of them had their own reasons for entering Sytan, so they couldn''t control their excitement and expressed it.

    The noise was getting louder and louder.

    Woo-woong-.

    A ringing sound came from the stage.

    It wasn''t a loud sound.

    But it was clear even in the midst of themotion.

    Like a stone thrown into ake, the waves grew stronger and stronger.

    The moring voices of the students grew smaller.

    ¡­¡­.

    Soon, only silence remained in the auditorium, and even the buzzing sound disappeared.

    A heavy silence descended.

    Satisfied with this, the headmaster smiled and opened her mouth.

    "Let''s begin the entrance ceremony."

    * * *

    The entrance ceremony was not much different from the modern one.

    The reasons why Sytan was created, the rules to keep at Sytan, what future students should have in mind and so on......

    Since I didn''t feel the urgency to care particrly, it passed by my ears.

    Just as the atmosphere of the entrance ceremony was building up,

    "We will have the oath of the valedictorian and the salutatorian."

    The valedictorian and the salutatorian.

    At any rate, it wasn''t me or Rene.

    I did not show overwhelming skills in the entrance exam.

    The other seven children all had simr skills.

    I''m curious about what criteria they used to select.

    Before that, I was worried if Rene''s feelings were hurt.

    ''Isn''t that it?''

    Rene, as always, was stoic, controlling her emotions and simply observing the situation.

    After all, Rene didn''t care about how strong she waspared to other children.

    Wasn''t her purpose of entering school to get revenge on the human who killed her mother?

    Therefore, she seemed to not care about trivial matters.

    If so.

    ''Who could it be?''

    The top and second-ranked students selected by Sytan.

    If my guess is correct, one of them is probably Baltan.

    Thud-.

    As I expected, the first one to climb onto the stage was Baltan, his crimson hair fluttering.

    He walked forward confidently, receiving the attention of the other Sytan students.

    ''......He''s cool.''

    Even though there was an unpleasant incident a few days ago, his appearance was admirable.

    I awkwardly pped my hands along with the apuding students.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Was it my imagination?

    It seemed like Baltan''s gaze briefly passed over me.

    I turned my head slightly to the side and red at his sharp gaze.

    Baltan was the second-ranked student, so it was the top-ranked student''s turn next.

    I had a hunch about this as well.

    "Top-ranked student, pleasee up to the stage."

    As the headmaster called for the top-ranked student, a path opened up among the students.

    Literally, the moment the top-ranked student was called, the students parted to the left and right, creating a distance.

    There was a reason why the students made way.

    The top-ranked student''s reputation was not undeserved, but the biggest reason was probably because of her identity.

    ''Who would dare block that woman''s path?''

    The Demon King''s daughter, Diana.

    That''s why the woman who took first ce in this entrance exam is her.

    Oh¡­¡­.

    The female students looked at Diana with eyes of admiration, and the male students blushed or gasped.

    Her pure white appearance was enough to make the male students admire her.

    There was even a face that seemed to be filled with pity¡­

    ''That''s the appearance that God has given.''

    Extraordinary appearance and aura.

    Even her skills were perfect.

    It was understandable that the students admired her.

    It was a great thing considering that Rene, who would definitely be stronger than me right now, didn''t even get second ce.

    So I pped my hands with a little respect.

    And so, a few moments passed.

    "I swear."

    Baltan and Diana''s voices rang softly in my ears.

    Baltan''s serious voice was devoid of any yfulness.

    I listened to the oath they began to read.

    ¡º We, the freshmen who have been admitted to Sytan, will abide by the school rules and uphold honor and glory during our studies.

    As members of Sytan, we will wash away our shame and devote ourselves to rebuilding the Demon Realm.

    We solemnly swear this. ¡»

    Their voices, filled with determination, filled my ears.

    The atmosphere, which had been chaotic until just now, began to fill with anger and hatred, growling low and coldly.

    The anger of those who had lost their homes and families to the humans spread uncontrobly.

    My throat tightened.

    ¡®If they find out I¡¯m of the Arsene lineage, they won¡¯t just kill me.¡¯

    The name Arsene had a special meaning to the Demons.

    A name perhaps even more despised and hated than the Sword Saint.

    If it were revealed that I was of the Arsene lineage¡­

    Being killed outright would be the greatest kindness they could show me.

    In the worst case, I would be tortured for an eternity.

    That was something I hated even more than death¡­

    As I touched the nape of my neck where the tattoo was,

    ¡°This concludes the Sytan entrance ceremony.¡±

    The entrance ceremony was over.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 29.2: Part 2

    After the entrance ceremony, we were assigned to our sses.

    The sses were divided into five: A, B, C, D, and E.

    They weren¡¯t divided based on ability.

    They were simply divided randomly.

    ¡®Of course.¡¯

    The Imperial Academy divided its sses based on the students¡¯ abilities, but that was impossible at Sytan.

    The students of Sytan were forces that would be immediately deployed to the front lines of the human world, so theirpatibility with each other was important.

    So what would be the point of dividing them into sses based on ability?

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason.

    Strong students and weak students.

    If students were to be ssified based on these two criteria, then right now, even if a weak student withtent talent were unable to blossom due to not receiving proper lessons, they might not be able to shine until the very end.

    Furthermore, Sytan was a groupprised of the elite of the Demon Realm.

    Among them, the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins, who were the most outstanding, would assume the role ofmanders.

    With the exception of the leaders, the subordinates should be equal, which was why the sses weren¡¯t divided based on ability.

    ¡®Which ss am I in?¡¯

    I approached the bulletin board with the ss assignments and checked my name.

    [1 ¨C A]

    ss 1, Grade A. That was my ss.

    I turned my gaze to check which ss Rene was in.

    Let¡¯s see. Rene is¡­

    ¡®She¡¯s in a different ss from me.¡¯

    Rene was in ss 1, Grade C.

    Even though it was the ss next door, I felt a little better since I had been ced in a different ss from her.

    Lucky me.

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be separated like this.¡±

    When I let out a regretful sigh, Rene frowned.

    ¡°Wipe that smirk off your face.¡±

    Gasp.

    I hurriedlyposed my expression.

    The fact that I was slightly happy had inadvertently shown on my face.

    Rene, who had been about to say something, let out a deep sigh.

    Thankfully, she didn¡¯t seem angry¡­

    Anyway.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be able to rx for the time being.¡¯

    Now, I wouldn¡¯t have to act as Rene¡¯s servant while taking sses.

    I would still have to follow her around during free time or when our schedules ovepped, but at least I would be treated better than I am now.

    A slight sense of liberation.

    That was enough for me.

    Rene and I followed the other students who had begun to move and headed to our respective sses.

    ¡°......¡±

    Rene stared nkly at me, her expression still not rxed, as if she didn¡¯t approve of meughing just now.

    ¡®I¡¯ll ignore her.¡¯

    Pretending not to notice her gaze, I entered the ssroom with the namete for ss 1, Grade A.

    I looked around the ssroom.

    I could see students who still seemed awkward.

    It was a new semester, and most of the students were meeting each other for the first time, so it was inevitable that they would be a little shy.

    But that didn¡¯t matter.

    What mattered was whether or not the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins were in this ss.

    ¡®Thankfully, those two aren¡¯t here.¡¯

    Those two are referred to Baltan and Diana. I had already shed with Baltan before, so things were awkward between us, and Diana was awkward for no reason at all.

    I guess you could say that there was an untouchable aura about her.

    Undoubtedly, she''s someone I''ll have to win over to my side someday, but approaching her right now was risky.

    As the final boss of the Demon Realm, there was a sense of distance from her...

    Still, we''ll meet again someday.

    I need to build up my strength to be on her side then, but that''s not important right now.

    ''...So, there are no descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins.''

    It was a bit troubling.

    Assuming my prediction is correct, we''ll be dispatched to the human world in groups in the future.

    It goes without saying that the group with the most powerful students will have the advantage.

    That''s when my expression hardened.

    "Move."

    A cold voice pierced my ears.

    I turned my head and saw a small child looking up at me with cold eyes.

    The dark eye shadow around his eyes and his thick navy hair made the boy''s face look sinister.

    His tone was arrogant enough to make me feel slightly offended, but...

    I quietly moved out of the way.

    "Go ahead."

    The boy passed me without even replying.

    If a normal student had shown such an attitude, I would have been upset, but I didn''t show any dissatisfaction.

    To be precise, there was no one to show my dissatisfaction to.

    The boy was a member of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    ''So that kid was here.''

    My eyes widened in surprise.

    I thought there weren''t any descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins in my ss, but I was wrong.

    The descendant of the Barus family, who is in charge of Gluttony among the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Samuel.

    In the original story, he appears with Fron.

    Of course, the fact that he is killed in the human world is no different from the other children of the Seven Deadly Sins, but he was definitely strong.

    ''The risk of dying has decreased a little.''

    Since there is one descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins, I won''t die suddenly in the human world...

    His personality seems a bit dirty, but I''m sure he''ll be fine once we get to know each other.

    ...He''ll be fine, right?

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 30.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to @frozendeagon for subscription to ''Position Exchange - I'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Faculty Meeting Room.

    The atmosphere was tense in the room where the faculty members who would be in charge of the first-years and the headmaster were gathered.

    Ares, who was in charge of ss C of the first-years, opened his mouth.

    "I will go to ss A."

    At that remark, the faculty members next to him looked at Ares as if they were bewildered.

    The faculty members had already been assigned to their respective sses.

    Ares had also been assigned as the faculty member in charge of ss C.

    However, it was natural for the faculty members to be in an uproar when he suddenly said that he would change the ss he was in charge of.

    The headmaster, who had been listening to Ares in silence, asked.

    "Is there a reason why you suddenly want to change the ss you''re in charge of?"

    "Yes, there is."

    Ares said, meeting the headmaster''s gaze.

    The headmaster nodded as if to say that he would listen to the reason.

    "Adel, I have confirmed that the student has been assigned to ss A."

    "So?"

    "I want to control him directly. There is a high probability that he will grow up to be a person who will harm the Demon Realm in the future."

    "Why do you think so?"

    "Because he''s dangerous. When I was rolling around on the battlefield, I saw countless people with an aura simr to Adel''s."

    Ares paused for a moment.

    Everyone listened attentively because he had a brilliant track record of preventing humans from capturing the capital in the war.

    And then Ares''s mouth dropped.

    "That child is born with the nature of killing."

    Nature of Killing.

    It meant the talent and destiny of those who had no choice but to live by taking and trampling on life.

    If that nature is handled well, it will not be a big problem.

    But if he turns the de against his own allies.

    ¡®There will be great damage.¡¯

    There was one good thing.

    Adel, when judged solely on power, didn''t stand out as much as the children of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    He was still young.

    "It would be better to tame him while he can still be controlled."

    So leave it to me.

    As Ares finished speaking, an opposing opinion emerged.

    "Aren''t you paying too much attention to a half-breed?"

    "That''s right. Compared to the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, he was ridiculously weak. There''s no need to go as far as being the faculty member in charge of him...."

    tter.

    Ares shook his head at the opposing opinions.

    ¡°Strength is not solely determined by force.¡±

    Ares added.

    The teamwork Adel had shown when subduing the Sword Saint, the boldness andposure he had disyed when making his decisive move.

    Considering all of this, there was no way he was inferior to the children of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    The instructors also knew this, so even those who had opposed him had no choice but to remain silent.

    ¡°That is why I wish to go. Adel needs to be watched over......¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    Before Ares could finish speaking.

    Idea, Ares''s junior and the appointed instructor of ss A, mmed her desk and shot to her feet.

    ¡°Senior, do you not trust me?  I''m also a worthy instructor of Sytan!¡±

    ¡°......That''s not it, but that child is a natural-born killer.¡±

    Ares denied it with his words, but his expression clearly showed that he did not trust Idea.

    There was no way Idea would not notice Ares''s subtle feelings.

    ¡°Is that to say, you do not trust me enough to entrust him to me?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Ares could not find any more words to say and hung his head.

    ¡°I apologize if I have made you ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Really, when will you stop treating me like a child......¡±

    Just as Idea was about to re up her Mana in frustration.

    The headmaster personally stepped forward to mediate between the two.

    ¡°That is enough.¡±

    ¡°But......¡±

    ¡°That is enough.¡±

    The headmaster''s voice carried an overwhelming pressure.

    At this, a chilly atmosphere hung in the conference room as if frost had settled.

    ¡°You''re always picking on me.¡±

    Only then did Idea slump down and sit back in her chair.

    After confirming that Idea had calmed down, the headmaster sighed and opened her mouth.

    ¡°I have heard the instructor''s opinions. However, the sses have already been assigned. I do not think it would be beneficial to change the sses now.¡±

    ¡°......I understand.¡±

    Ares epted the headmaster''s words as if he had no other choice.

    Even Ares, who had fought countless battles on the battlefield, did not dare to refute the headmaster''s words.

    Everyone knew that despite the headmaster''s childlike appearance and gentle speech, she was no different from a monster in reality.

    That was why Ares decided to put aside his own opinions and listen to the headmaster''s words.

    Believing that the headmaster must have thought everything through.

    ¡°One thing, the instructor''s words are not without merit. Instructor Idea, I would like to ask you to pay special attention to the child named Adel.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Idea, who was satisfied with the fact that she would be in charge of ss A as nned, replied in a much better voice than before.

    The headmaster, who confirmed this, tapped the desk and concluded.

    ¡°Then, this concludes the meeting. Everyone, please go to your respective sses and greet the children.¡±

    With this, the entrance exam and ss assignments were all finalized.

    Finally, the first ss was about to begin.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 30.2: Part 2

    The awkward atmosphere was short-lived, and the children, who were around the same age, quickly became noisy.

    Among the excited and awkward students, there were a few noticeable children.

    They are not the characters I remember.

    Some seemed a bit stronger.

    Although they were not ranked amongst the strong ones, but they seemed to have the eyes to recognize the strong.

    I wondered what they thought of me.

    A sudden curiosity arose.

    I was not stupid enough to ask this directly.

    ¡®The two most noticeable ones for now.¡¯

    As expected, they are the Seven Deadly Sins.

    The first is Samuel.

    The atmosphere was unusual from the start.

    Samuel exuded a heavy atmosphere all around him, as if telling people not to approach him.

    It seemed difficult to get close to him, but since we were in the same ss, it was not impossible.

    And the second is...¡­

    ¡°Hoho, the strong always arrive thest.¡±

    - The kid who was babbling something simr.

    She exuded a presence among the students who were praising her, and her identity was Fron.

    I wondered why she appeared in the original work with Samuel, but it seemed that the setting of being in the same ss had established the usibility.

    ¡®She is clearly a descendant of a family that represents lust.¡¯

    She is showing more arrogant behavior than lustful.

    It is true that her appearance is outstanding, but I am not interested because of her personality.

    Tsk, tsk.

    When I was clicking my tongue inwardly.

    Suddenly, my eyes met Fron¡¯s.

    Then Fron¡¯s eyes sparkled at me.

    I felt like I was going to get annoyed, so I quickly avoided her gaze.

    ¡®But...¡­.¡¯

    Why is it?

    No student talks to me.

    Even Samuel, who has a fierce atmosphere, has students talking to him.

    ¡®Why me...¡­.¡¯

    For a moment, I felt something swell up.

    But I repeated deep breathing and calmed my boiling emotions.

    What am I doing to the children?

    I should talk to them first.

    It would have been fine if I was the first one to strike up a conversation.

    Thinking this, I started to get up from my seat......

    Startled.

    The students who had been chatting stopped moving and began to nce at me.

    Flustered, I pretended to adjust my posture and sat back down.

    Only then did the students start talking again.

    What the heck?

    What did I do wrong?

    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t figure it out, so my confusion grew.

    I thought about it for a moment.

    In the end, I gave up.

    ''I guess I''ll just sleep.''

    The nightmare of my school days had returned.

    I slowly closed my eyes.

    Hoping this moment would pass.

    How much time had passed?

    Bang-.

    I opened my eyes again at the loud noise.

    I looked up and saw a woman with a bright smile in my field of vision.

    Judging by her uniform, she didn''t seem to be a student, but she seemed to be the instructor who had been next to Ares.

    She stood in front of the tform and suddenly shouted to the students.

    "Nice to meet you! I''m Idea, the homeroom teacher for ss A, who will be with you from now on. Everyone, remember my name!"

    Homeroom teacher.

    The students'' eyes changed.

    The instructors at Sytan were all veterans who had made significant contributions to the Demon War.

    For the students, the instructors were like objects of admiration and respect.

    Of course, not for me.

    p, p.

    Idea pped her hands and continued her exnation.

    "Some of you may already know me, but to introduce myself further, I am also your senior. I was also known by the alias, Legion of Cmity."

    Legion of Cmity?

    It was an alias I knew.

    But judging by the students'' reactions, she seemed to be quite a famous woman in the Demon Realm.

    ''If she''s the Legion of Cmity, then she''s the woman who killed a thousand humans by herself at the River of Phlegethos.''

    ''Wasn''t it thirty thousand, not a thousand?''

    She was more famous than I thought.

    Such a strong person is our homeroom teacher.

    Does that mean my chances of survival have increased a little?

    The students looked at Idea with even more admiration as she introduced herself.

    Idea basked in their gazes before getting to the main point.

    "Now that my introduction is over, I''ll tell you about the teaching style from now on."

    With that, Idea began to scribble something on the ckboard.

    The word written on the ckboard.

    [ Hunting Method ]

    Idea tapped the ckboard twice.

    "This is what I will be teaching you."

    Hunting Method?

    The students stirred.

    Idea smiled faintly, as if she had expected this reaction, and opened her mouth.

    ¡°The hunting method I will teach you is not the hunting of demons or beasts that you are familiar with.¡±

    ¡°Then who are we hunting?¡±

    When a student couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and asked, Idea spoke as if it were obvious.

    ¡°Humans.¡±

    The single word, human.

    The students showed interest at this.

    ¡°From now on, you will be hunting humans. Naturally, you must also know the methods for hunting humans, correct?¡±

    I also became interested at this.

    Methods for hunting humans¡­

    Aren¡¯t those grandiose words?

    It¡¯s not just killing, but methods for hunting.

    It seemed worth listening to.

    As Idea said, we will be facing many humans from now on, so it wouldn¡¯t be bad to listen.

    However, there must have been students who were dissatisfied, because a voice like this was heard.

    ¡°If we only learn hunting methods, will we not be able to learn magic or swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°You do not need to worry about that. I will only be teaching the hunting methods, and other instructors will teach those subjects.¡±

    Only then did the student show a relieved expression.

    Idea continued speaking.

    ¡°That said, I will not only be teaching you hunting methods. I will also be in charge of ss A¡¯s practical training and basic physical training.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but groan inwardly.

    ¡®My weakest subjects¡­¡¯

    Basic physical training must mean physical strength.

    I had been avoiding Rene because I hated training my physical strength.

    In the end, what was meant to happen, happened.

    I had been feeling the need to traintely, so I decided not toin.

    ¡°Then, shall we begin the first lesson?¡±

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 31.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter for reaching 50 rating on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapter on reaching 5 reviews.

    First Lesson Begins

    Idea called the students to the training ground.

    Technically, it''s called a training ground...

    But it''s questionable whether it can be defined as such given its size.

    The training ground was vast.

    It seemed to be at least four times the size of a normal school training ground.

    It was likely built thisrge to amodate the use of magic and weapons.

    It seemed safe to assume that there would be no risk of being hit by stray attacks.

    While I was curiously looking around,

    p, p.

    Idea pped her hands, focusing the students'' attention.

    "Watch carefully."

    Idea closed her eyelids.

    Ooh...

    As Idea stretched out both arms forward, ck mana began to gather.

    The ck mana gradually took shape, transforming into a tray shape.

    It didn''t end there.

    Something emerged from the ck mana.

    Not one, but countless numbers.

    Humans.

    What Idea had summoned were soldiers d in iron armor, gripping swords.

    "Now, let me exin today''s lesson."

    Idea said, patting the shoulder of a human soldier.

    The human soldier stood there nkly, unresponsive like a doll.

    "They''re not real humans. They''re just illusions I created with magic."

    A rare Illusionist capable of this level.

    Boasting to herself, Idea struck her palm with her fist, ''thwack.''

    "By the way, I was also the one who forged the Sword Saint during the entrance exam."

    I was a little surprised.

    A counterfeit close to 10% of the original.

    If it had been a replica of an ordinary person, I wouldn''t have felt this way, but it was a replica of 10% of the Sword Saint.

    It''s true that his replica couldn''t directly cause harm in reality.

    However, based on the performance it showed during the exam, it was clear that she had the ability to turn the tide of battle.

    ''It''s full of monsters.''

    Sytan with its formidable power, and the Imperial Academy that overwhelmingly surpasses it. It was enough to give me goosebumps.

    "Shall we start here?"

    Idea smiled brightly and pointed at a student.

    The student who was pointed at, pointed himself with a bewildered look.

    "Me?"

    "Yes!"

    "What am I supposed to do?"

    "You can attack me."

    "Huh?"

    The student tilted his head.

    Idea continued her exnation.

    "You just need to get past the group of human soldiers and sessfully attack me."

    ¡°You¡¯re not dueling me directly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because¡­¡­¡±

    Idea didn¡¯t finish her sentence.

    Because I opened my mouth first.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to act as themander.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    A sharp gaze.

    Idea¡¯s piercing gaze shot towards me.

    I quickly shut my mouth.

    I was about to say more¡­¡­.

    Was there something she didn¡¯t like?

    As if confirming my thoughts, Idea asked for my name.

    "What''s your name?"

    "It''s Adel."

    "...Well, you were right. But from now on, don''t open your mouth while the instructor is exining."

    She kept staring at me. I nodded. What exactly was she dissatisfied with? Didn''t Ares also treat me like this? She listened when other students interrupted her and said what they wanted to ask...

    It seemed like I had been marked by the instructors without even knowing it.

    Idea soon turned her gaze away from me and continued her exnation.

    "I will y the role of themander of the human soldiers. Humans are weak, so they have a habit of moving in groups."

    Idea stepped into the midst of the human soldiers and pointed to herself.

    "And there is amander within the human group. Their spiritual supporters, or leaders. Then what happens to the remaining humans after they die?"

    Idea paused and drew her hand across her neck, and the human soldiers copsed in a heap.

    It was like dominoes.

    "They lose a significant amount ofbat power. The stronger their leader, the greater the impact."

    "Strike the head and the body will follow."

    It was a proverb from Sun Tzu''s Art of War that meant to eliminate the enemy leader first, but... there was a big w in this saying.

    It was easier said than done.

    Humanmanders not only had outstanding individual strength but were also heavily guarded by their surroundings.

    And even if they were sessfully subdued, humans could immediately elect another leader.

    This was the difference between the human world and the demon world.

    Compared to the human world, which was overflowing with talent, the demon world had a scarcity of it.

    That aside...

    ''It''s not fundamentally wrong.''

    There was nothing as weak as an army that had lost its leader and its will. The problem was that it was incredibly difficult.

    ...But then again.

    If it was just about subduing the leader¡­

    It shouldn''t be too difficult for me.

    It was when I was smiling with my eyes.

    "Of course, it''s impossible for you to break through the human soldiers and subdue me, so I''ll consider it a pass if you touch me with your hand or weapon. Those who fail will be subject to supplementary lessons."

    The students seemed to despair at the mention of supplementary lessons.

    However, since their level had dropped significantly, it was a wee development for me.

    "I''ve changed my mind. Let''s rearrange the first order."

    The beginning of a full-fledged ss.

    At the same time, Idea scanned the students with a gaze that seemed to be searching for prey.

    For some reason, I got a creepy feeling.

    My intuition was right.

    Chuck-.

    Idea''s outstretched fingertips.

    The one who was targeted was none other than me.

    ''I guess I was marked after all.''

    Since I had already expected it, I stepped forward without muchint.

    Idea narrowed her eyes.

    It seemed like she wanted to see how I would do it.

    Then I should respond ordingly.

    "Let''s begin."

    I nodded my head in response and became lost in thought.

    The situation during the entrance exam.

    ''I was able to exchange positions with the Sword Saint.''

    That wasn''t all.

    When I was in the Bares family, I was also able to exchange positions with the Gu Poison that Crete had put inside me.

    Gu Poison was made of mana.

    That means that the Position Exchange also recognizes things made of mana as non-living beings.

    However, there was something that was impossible.

    I had tried to use Position Exchange on organs like the heart or lungs of my opponent.

    The result was aplete failure.

    I tried it just in case, but the result was as expected.

    Of course, not now.

    I smiled sinisterly.

    And I uttered the incantation.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 31.2: Part 2

    "Designation."

    An arrow shoots out.

    One.

    Two.

    Three...

    It passes over the human soldiers one by one.

    Soon, the arrow reached the human soldier who was directly in front of Idea.

    Even I was surprised at the growth of my ability.

    Because the distance between me and Idea was at least a hundred meters.

    ''Has it already grown to this extent?''

    A frightening growth rate.

    Even if it was impossible to control the battlefield, it was enough to annihte one of the enemy''s units.

    ''No more distractions.''

    When I didn''t move, Idea looked at me with pity in her eyes.

    At this, I chanted the incantation again.

    "Move."

    In that instant.

    Space warped.

    I bypassed the soldiers and arrived before Idea.

    I didn''t even feel the need to unleash my other abilities.

    I simply pointed my dagger at Idea''s throat.

    And a heavy silence flowed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Idea blinked nkly.

    Did that mean she didn''t even realize what was happening?

    Or was she relying on the Mana Shield that was faintly shimmering at the tip of my dagger?

    One thing was for sure.

    I had seeded in subduing Idea.

    For a Mage to show an opening to an Assassin meant death.

    "Will this pass?"

    "Ha."

    A chuckle escaped Idea''s lips as I asked mockingly.

    There was definitely a smile on her lips, but for some reason, an inexplicable fear crept over me.

    Was it just my imagination?

    Idea, who had been looking at me with a strange glint in her eyes, muttered,

    ¡°¡­¡­I think I understand why Senior asked me to keep an eye on you."

    "Pardon?"

    "You pass. Return to your seat."

    "Yes? Yes, I understand."

    I felt a sense of trepidation.

    I hadn''t expected it to go this smoothly.

    The emotion Idea had shown me was clear hostility.

    But it had suddenly changed to a look of interest.

    It was difficult to guess what had changed her mind.

    But I thought I knew one thing for sure.

    ''It must be the special nature of the Sytan working.''

    If one possessed outstanding abilities, Sytan guaranteed them appropriate treatment.

    That meant they would be heavily involved inbat, but they would also be given some leeway during peacetime.

    I didn''t know what action of mine had caused Ares and Idea to be wary of me.

    But since my talent seemed to be extraordinary, they had changed their attitude.

    I didn''t know why Ares kept watching me¡­¡­.

    ''It can''t be that he''s figured out that I''m a descendant of Arsene.''

    If that were the case, he would have tried to kill me immediately.

    But since he hadn''t, it seemed that he hadn''t yet discovered my bloodline.

    ''Well, it doesn''t matter.''

    I would highlight my talent without revealing the full extent of my abilities.

    I just had to keep acting the way I had been.

    With that thought in mind, I returned to my seat, and it was the other students'' turn.

    - Die, you human bastards!

    - Die!

    The students were stronger than I expected.

    Although they were students who had not passed the entrance exam with excellent grades, the fact that they were Demons remained unchanged.

    It wasn''t difficult for them to subdue a few human soldiers without any special abilities.

    Cough...!!

    These humans are strong...!

    ...Of course, there were some students who seemed to be struggling.

    Still, the majority of the students possessed the ability to subdue the human soldiers.

    But that was it.

    Stab-.

    Idea, who had been watching the situation from behind, began tomand the human soldiers.

    The soldiers surrounded the students who had been running wild and stabbed them from a distance with their spears.

    In the end, the students failed due to their umted wounds.

    One student suddenly jumped high and charged towards Idea, but would the human soldiers only use spears and swords?

    Pew-.

    The soldiers shot arrows.

    The student who had jumped up was pierced by dozens of arrows and became like a hedge-hog.

    It was quite clever, but it failed.

    Quite some time had passed, yet I was still the only one who had passed the ss.

    It was here that I once again felt the deceitfulness of the Position Exchange.

    ''They can''t even bepared to ordinary students.''

    If only my skills were sufficient, I would have easily surpassed even the children of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Moreover, if I could increase my proficiency in Position Exchange and grasp the exact activation criteria, it would be amazing.

    The Imperial Academy offered huge rewards to students who showed excellent results.

    In Sytan, where a single talent is precious, the probability of receiving a better reward was higher.

    They even gave me an artifact just because I passed the entrance exam with excellent grades.

    Therefore, it was necessary to maintain high grades.

    If I was going to do it, I might as well aim for the best.

    Now that I think about it, being ranked 1st in my ss might be more doable than I thought.

    There was a time when I had such thoughts.

    Until a student came out.

    ¡­¡­.

    Everyone held their breath.

    It felt as if their breathing had stopped.

    The moment that student stepped out, the air around him seemed to distort.

    ¡°¡­¡­I shall begin.¡±

    As his turn came, the student who walked out spread his arms and sped his hands together.

    Then, purple mana surged around the student, and a cool wind began to envelop the surroundings.

    Soon.

    Samuel, his magic swept over the human soldiers and Idea.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 32.1: Part 1

    A swirling violet storm raged.

    Only Idea, at the center of the typhoon, seemed unaffected.

    But the human soldiers...

    Annihted.

    They had all vanished.

    Unable to withstand Samuel¡¯s magic, they had returned to nothingness.

    ¡®¡­I guess I should take back what I said earlier.¡¯

    Hadn¡¯t I said that being first in my ss seemed easy?

    I felt like crawling into a mouse hole out of shame.

    The power that could sweep away an entire front.

    I obediently admired the sight of genuine magic, worthy of its name.

    If I had to nitpick, my ability could also be ssified as magic.

    However, what Samuel had just disyed was real magic, the kind you would only see in games.

    It was on apletely different level from what I had seen from the audience seats during the entrance exam.

    Furthermore, it seemed that he had mixed his own unique ability into this magic.

    Gluttony.

    Samuel¡¯s unique talent.

    The very embodiment of appetite, Gluttony was a fearsome ability that could devour anything.

    "Ugh...!"

    Idea gritted her teeth and feigned an expression of anger.

    From the very first ss, two students had overwhelmingly surpassed her ss.

    So, from Idea¡¯s point of view, it was impossible not to be angry.

    Even if she respected talented students, as an instructor, her pride was being wounded.

    If I had been one of the Seven Deadly Sins, she might have been able to understand.

    However, I wasn¡¯t one of the Seven Deadly Sins, so that would have made her even angrier.

    Idea, who had been on the verge of tears, let out a sigh.

    ¡°Why is this batch of students like this¡­?¡±

    Idea seemed to have given up and gestured to Samuel.

    Without a word, Samuel returned to his seat.

    It was then.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    As he passed by me, Samuel shot me a piercing re.

    Then, he quickly looked away and continued on his way.

    ¡®What the?¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t understand his behavior, but I let it slide.

    I was too engrossed in my thoughts.

    ¡®The descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins really do stand out, even among the best students.¡¯

    In other words.

    There wasn¡¯t a single student who was as talented as the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    And I hadn¡¯t even seen the full extent of the descendants¡¯ abilities yet.

    Wasn¡¯t there still one more descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins who hadn¡¯t appeared yet?

    Laurel Fron.

    Her turn hadn¡¯te yet.

    - Only three students might pass the first assignment.

    - I''m envious. When will I ever be that strong?

    It seemed that the students already recognized the three of us as beings stronger than themselves.

    They seemed to see us as objects of envy, jealousy, and resentment¡­

    I don''t know how long those feelings willst.

    The gap will only continue to widen.

    - But that half-demon in that ss seems weaker than Samuel. If the instructor hadn''t let her guard down, he would have been easily subdued.

    - Subdued? He would have fainted after just one hit.

    I can hear every word.

    I gritted my teeth and memorized the two bastards who had just spoken.

    Just you wait.

    As I was grinding my teeth,

    The storm that had been raging around Idea gradually subsided.

    Idea, boasting her perfectly unruffled clothes, opened her mouth.

    "It was an amazing ability that took me by surprise for a moment."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Samuel didn''t react to Idea''spliment.

    He just stood there quietly, as if he was annoyed by the situation.

    It was an attitude that came from the confidence that he would pass.

    But Idea''s one word turned the situation upside down.

    "But unfortunately, you failed."

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Only then did Samuel react.

    Samuel''s deeply sunken eyes twitched slightly.

    Idea pointed to her body as if to exin.

    "It was good that you subdued the human soldiers. But you failed to kill me, themander of the humans."

    Idea was right.

    It was true that Samuel had wiped out all the human soldiers, but he had not been able to deal a direct blow to Idea.

    Looking at Idea, whose hair was not a single strand out of ce and whose clothes were not a single wrinkle out of ce, I couldn''t even tell if Samuel had used magic.

    ck.

    Samuel gritted his teeth.

    He wouldn''t be able to ept it.

    I was acknowledged even though I couldn''t subdue the human soldiers, let alone damage Idea.

    Samuel had shown his strength, which was greater than mine, but he couldn''t ept Idea''s harsh evaluation.

    Idea continued to exin to Samuel, who was biting his lower lip.

    "No matter how many human soldiers you kill, there are more than enough soldiers to take their ce. That''s what I mean."

    A strand of ck mana rose from the tip of Idea''s finger.

    It formed a thin oval shape again, and soon began to spew out countless human soldiers.

    More than before, a number reaching a hundred.

    Samuel¡¯s eyes wavered at this.

    ck.

    Idea, who had confirmed Samuel¡¯s reaction, flicked her finger and made the human soldiers disappear.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 32.2: Part 2

    Idea let out a sigh and exined.

    ¡°Like this, no matter how many human soldiers you kill, you won¡¯t be able to deal any significant damage. That¡¯s why you have to kill themander.¡±

    ¡°At the very least, high-ranking personnel like themander are difficult to rece.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Even after Idea had exined everything, Samuel nced at me with an unpleasant expression.

    I gave a small smile.

    What can I do?

    Samuel seemed as if he wanted to say something, but he quickly turned his head away.

    ¡®Samuel must have noticed it too.¡¯

    What my strengths are.

    What I excel atpared to him.

    I have lived more lives than the other students, so my ability to see the essential nature of a problem is more developed.

    That¡¯s why my objective reasoning ability is superior to that of students who are only 17 years old.

    Therefore, I focused on attacking only Idea.

    If I used my traits, subduing the human soldiers would be a piece of cake.

    However, I knew that killing the human soldiers was not the essence of this lesson.

    What Idea was trying to teach us in this first lesson.

    ¡®The condition of victory.¡¯

    Demons and humans are fundamentally different.

    Undying and undefeated.

    Idea was trying to exin to us the things she had learned about humans through her experience in war.

    But Samuel probably thought that he just had to kill all the enemies.

    That was his downfall.

    Arrogance.

    Overconfidence in his own abilities.

    For these two reasons, Samuel failed even though he could have easily passed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Tch.¡±

    In the end, Samuel epted the result.

    He didn¡¯t seem to bepletely satisfied, but¡­

    He didn¡¯t raise anyints, so the final turn began right away.

    Thest turn of the first lesson.

    The protagonist of this turn was Fron.

    "Hehe, it''s finally my turn."

    Fron stepped forward, her blue hair swaying.

    The students were interested in Fron¡¯s confident appearance.

    - It''s another child of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    - Samuel could have easily passed, but he failed because he was careless. As long as Fron isn''t careless, she''ll pass, right?

    "Hehe..."

    Fron, who had been listening to the students¡¯ reactions in silence, snorted.

    At first nce, it seemed like a disy of confidence, but it was slightly different.

    Fron was trembling.

    - Why isn''t she moving?

    - What is she doing?

    The students wondered as they watched Fron, who didn¡¯t show any movement.

    I watched Fron quietly because I roughly knew the reason.

    Fron was still trembling.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped.

    Fron¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t specialized inbat.

    Since she was in charge of lust among the Seven Deadly Sins, Fron didn¡¯t fight directly.

    She onlymanded her subordinates like a queen bee in a beehive.

    To put it simply, it meant that she had an ability specialized in buffs.

    Even during the entrance exam, Fron had passed by granting overwhelming power to her teammates.

    The problem was that she couldn¡¯t cast buffs on herself.

    ¡­¡­But that can¡¯t be it.

    She can¡¯t cast buffs on herself?

    It didn¡¯t make sense.

    There seemed to be another reason, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s unfortunate.¡¯

    In individual sses, Fron¡¯s ability didn¡¯t shine.

    That was why Fron hadn¡¯t been able to use her ability at all.

    A horrible sight unfolded that I couldn¡¯t bear to exin.

    She had copsed after being beaten up by the human soldiers.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I watched that sight and quietly closed my eyes.

    It was a truly unfortunate sight.

    That was when it happened.

    There was a female student who made my pupils tremble strangely.

    Saaa-.

    The wounds of the students who had been rolling on the floor, torn and bleeding, began to heal.

    Healing magic.

    I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise.

    ¡®A healing-type talent?¡¯

    This was a huge discovery.

    Healing magic was one of the talents that only humans could use.

    It was a type of divine power that the gods of the human world gave to their apostles.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like something a human did.¡¯

    There was no way a human would be here, and even if there was, there was no reason for them to stand out like this.

    So it was definitely a half-Dark Elf student.

    It would be possible if it was a half-Dark Elf with half-human and half-Dark Elf blood.

    Swish-.

    I turned my head, following the lingering mana from the healing magic.

    My extremely developed senses could sense the traces of mana unless the other person intentionally tried to hide it.

    That was how I saw a student.

    The pink-haired girl was a half-Dark Elf, as expected.

    She had pink hair and was as charming as expected, but she was half-Demon, just as I had guessed.

    Her appearance was no different from a human¡¯s, but there was a star tattoo on her wrist.

    ¡°What was her name again?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t a particrly noticeable student.

    She hadn¡¯t stood out during the entrance exam, so she must have been one of the students who had fainted.

    Should I try to find out more about her?

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to find a way to connect with her.¡±

    For now, I decided to memorize her appearance.

    Since she was the owner of a rare healing ability, she was worth my time.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 33.1: Part 1

    After Idea''s ss, the lessons continued in order.

    The second ss was a theory ss.

    We could learn about the history of the Demon Realm and the weaknesses of humans.

    ¡­¡­In the process, I realized that both the Demons and humans have vital areas as their weaknesses.

    Other than that, since it was the first ss, there was nothing memorable.

    I guess this is normal for the first ss.

    It seems that Idea was a special case.

    Or perhaps, it''s a reflection of the Demon Realm''s circumstances, where revenge is prepared so hastily.

    Anyway.

    That wasn''t important.

    Soon, the break time came.

    Fron, her face flushed red, was looking at me.

    "You bastard, did you see that?"

    Moisture filled her eyes.

    When I saw her shoulders trembling faintly, a feeling ofpassion suddenly surged up.

    Perhaps it would be better to tell a white lie than to tell the truth.

    Shakily.

    I shook my head.

    But Fron got angry instead.

    "Don''t lie!"

    ¡­¡­I had nothing to say.

    What the hell do you want me to do?

    I also tried to say something, but I pressed my forehead tightly.

    I''m an adult, so I''ll put up with it.

    Not only that, but I didn''t want to pick a fight with her.

    It''s true that Fron was badly beaten by Idea''s human soldiers.

    However, Idea''s ss was designed to be impossible to pass from the beginning.

    It must have been a ss that was deliberately set up to make them taste the bitterness of defeat once.

    Since it was such a ss in the first ce, it wasn''t something to be so concerned about.

    Of course, it must have been quite horrible to fail after having all your expectations on you.

    Above all else,

    ''It must have been like their first defeat.''

    Would the precious children of a high-ranking family have ever fought before?

    That''s why these spoiled brats are no good.

    Well, I''m talking about when I was their age.

    As soon as I possessed Adel, I had to show off my incredible skills by overpowering the knights and escaping to the Demon Realm.

    The result is the me you see now.

    As expected, you grow as much as you roll around. Compared to that, these kids these days...

    ''Their basics aren''t there.''

    Tsk, tsk.

    I clicked my tongue inwardly and asked.

    "Is that all you wanted to say? ss is about to start, so please move out of the way."

    "Wh-what?!"

    Fron''s face flushed even redder with shame.

    She seemed bewildered by my words and actions, as if I was saying that she was annoying.

    It was true that I found her annoying, so I didn¡¯t bother to correct her misunderstanding.

    Actually, there was nothing to misunderstand.

    Unable to bear my pitiful gaze, Fron clenched her fists and said,

    ¡°On the subject of ves¡­!¡±

    ¡°A weakling who¡¯s even lower than a ve dares to wag her tongue.¡±

    I retorted lightly.

    Zap.

    At the same time, a sharp gaze turned towards me, but I ignored it.

    I averted my gaze from Fron and turned my head to look out the window.

    The sunlight is unusually warm today.

    I was lost in thought when I suddenly felt a murderous aura and shivered.

    ¡®Who is it this time?¡¯

    I assessed the situation.

    Fron had already returned to her seat and was basking in the ttery of the other students.

    Then the owner of this murderous aura is¡­

    I sharpened my senses.

    The source of the gaze was in the seat behind me.

    I slowly turned around to see Samuel ring at me with his dark, sunken eyes.

    ¡®What¡¯s his problem again?¡¯

    I was already at my wit¡¯s end with just Fron and Baltan.

    And now, even Samuel was showing hostility towards me.

    What on earth did I do wrong?

    Was it because I was the only one who passed the first ss?

    ¡®If you think about it for a moment, you¡¯ll realize it¡¯s a difference in ability.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t mean a difference in skill.

    I simply meant a difference in talent.

    I have a talent for ¡®assassination.¡¯

    On the other hand, Samuel uses magic that can deal widespread damage.

    So it¡¯s only natural that I would have the advantage in the first ss due to ourpatibility.

    Anyway, there are more things to worry about.

    ¡®But is this okay?¡¯

    I felt like something had gone wrong from the beginning.

    I recalled my initial purpose.

    My main purpose in entering Sytan was to recruit promising candidates and make them my allies.

    But one of them kept picking fights with me, and the other was trying to enve me.

    And now, a guy who looked like he wanted to kill me had been added to the mix.

    Is this really the right way to go about it¡­?

    For now, I felt the need to create a sense of camaraderie with them.

    ¡®A way to get close to them.¡¯

    Is there anything good?

    After a moment of contemtion, I came up with a method.

    After all, impressions are important.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 33.2: Part 2

    There¡¯s an old saying:

    You can¡¯t spit in a smiling face.

    That¡¯s how important a smile is.

    Smirk.

    I turned my lips up into a smile for Samuel, who was ring at me.

    Samuel flinched and twisted his head away as if he had seen a disgusting bug.

    Is this¡­¡­ not it?

    The first attempt ended in failure.

    Then the second attempt¡­¡­.

    ¡°What a nauseating face.¡±

    Just as I was about to do that, Samuel uttered icy words.

    I froze, unable to react.

    I could clearly feel the hostility.

    Samuel and I faced off for a while.

    A short moment that felt like an eternity.

    It was Samuel who broke the silence.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand? I mean get your nauseating face out of my sight. Lowly bastard.¡±

    Lowly bastard¡­.

    That word meant half-blood.

    It seemed that Samuel clearly disliked me, a half-blood.

    But what could I do about it?

    ¡°What an incredibly rude way to speak. Weren¡¯t you the one who stared at me first?¡±

    Flinch.

    Samuel¡¯s eyebrows twitched fiercely.

    My eyes narrowed, and a cold atmosphere began to circte.

    At this, Samuel growled lowly.

    ¡°Are you trying to fight me?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±

    I answered with a shrug.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how great your family is, but judging from the fact that they produced trash like you, they must not be much of a family.¡±

    ¡°You crazy bastard¡­¡­!¡±

    I snorted at Samuel¡¯s furious appearance.

    This time, it was different from the case with Baltan.

    That guy just wanted to fight me out of pure curiosity.

    It was always within the realm of sparring.

    Since the principle of Sytan was that students could not harm other students.

    However, Samuel showed me genuine hostility.

    I could never overlook that.

    It would be nice if I could win Samuel over as an ally, but if he had that much hostility towards me, it would be difficult to win him over as an ally, and it could be an obstacle to my future ns.

    So, it would be better to make a judgment now.

    If the rtionship was going to get worse, it would be better to cut it off now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±

    Clench-.

    Gritting his teeth, Samuel frowned and released his power.

    Coo-ooo-.

    Dozens of teeth began to sprout on Samuel¡¯s right arm.

    I manifested my killing intent against him.

    An eerie aura like a well-honed sword de enveloped the surroundings.

    At the same time, I felt the gazes of the students focusing on us.

    - Are they fighting?

    - What''s going on? What''s the situation?

    But soon, the students¡¯ murmurs began to fade away.

    Samuel and I

    We began to prepare to tear at each other¡¯s throats.

    I was drawing arrows so that we could switch ces at any moment.

    Ding-Dong-

    The bell rang, signaling the start of the third ss.

    The students returned to their seats.

    Suddenly, only Samuel and I were left standing.

    Samuel grimaced and sat back down.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    The situation was tense.

    In the end, I also sat down.

    It felt like it had ended without a clear resolution, which was annoying¡­

    Still, it was better than one of us getting hurt.

    As I was thinking about what to do next, the door to the ssroom opened.

    The teacher for the third ss had entered.

    ¡°Now that ss has started, I would like everyone to be quiet. Ah, first, let me introduce myself.¡±

    * * *

    The teacher for the third ss finished his brief self-introduction.

    To summarize, the teacher¡¯s name was Robolt, and he was in charge of teaching magic.

    In that case.

    ¡®It¡¯s time for magic ss.¡¯

    Thump-.

    I had forgotten about what had just happened with Samuel, and my heart pounded with anticipation.

    Magic ss.

    It was the moment I had been waiting for the most.

    When you think of a fantasy world, what¡¯s the first thing thates to mind?

    Swordsmanship or spearmanship isn¡¯t bad, but what really gets my heart racing is magic, isn¡¯t it?

    Magic also appears in my novel.

    In my work, magic belongs to apletely different category than talent or traits.

    You could say that it¡¯s closer to a skill.

    Unlike traits and talents, which you can use as long as you have enough mana, magic could also be considered a form of knowledge from another perspective.

    In order to use this magic, you need not only enough mana, but also something called a ¡®circle¡¯.

    ¡®But I don¡¯t have a circle¡­¡­.¡¯

    That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t been able to use magic until now, and have had to rely on traits and talents.

    Rene didn¡¯t seem to be able to use magic either, so I didn¡¯t have a chance to learn.

    ¡­I didn¡¯t want to ask Crete.

    I had been feeling discouraged because of that, but since Sytan had offered to teach me magic, I was more than willing.

    I listened to the teacher¡¯s words.

    ¡°First, in order to learn magic, you need to know one thing.¡±

    [Attribute]

    Robolt emphasized this.

    ¡°Some of you may be familiar with the concept of attributes, while others may find it unfamiliar.¡±

    What is an attribute?

    The nature of mana that builds magic.

    To summarize, that''s what it is.

    Fire, water, wind, darkness, etc...

    Mana has its own attribute, and depending on that attribute, the magic that can be learned changes and is strengthened.

    Most demons have one attribute, and in some cases, they have two attributes.

    ''I think I have two attributes.''

    The bloodline of the Arsene family.

    The mana I got from the Bares family.

    Maybe it''s not two attributes.

    The mana of the Bares family is definitely a dark attribute, but I don''t know what the attribute of the Arsene family is.

    That question will be answered soon.

    "In this ss, we will find out the attribute of the mana you possess."

    Robolt, who took out a small bead from his arms, added that if you put your hand on the bead, you will know the attribute of your mana.

    What attribute do I have?

    A beautiful expectation was in my arms.

    "Let''s start from the first order. Everyone, stand in a line."

    Robolt called the students together.

    The students put their hands on the bead in order, and the color of each bead began to change ordingly.

    If it is red, it is a fire attribute.

    The student who is green is a wind attribute.

    In that way, various colors popped out.

    And finally, it was my turn.

    "Put your hand up."

    "Yes."

    Chuck-.

    As I put my hand on the bead as Robolt instructed, a color was added to the translucent bead.

    The color that appeared like that.

    It was a color that had nevere out from the students before.

    Since it was an unfamiliar color, I looked at Robolt and asked.

    "What attribute is this color?"

    "Hmm."

    Robolt looked at the color of the bead.

    Half of the bead was ck, and the other half was gray.

    Robolt, who had been looking at the bead for a long time, opened his mouth.

    "ck means a dark attribute. It''s notmon, but it''s a color that is often seen in high-ranking demons. But the gray color is unfamiliar."

    "You don''t know either, Instructor?"

    "No, I know. I''ve only seen a handful of gray attributes, so I was a little surprised."

    "Then..."

    "Gray means chaos."

    Chaos.

    ...What kind of attribute is this?

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 34.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter for reaching 75 rating on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapter on reaching 5 reviews or 100 ratings.

    Chaos Attribute

    It was the first time I had ever heard of such an attribute.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever mentioned it in my work before¡­

    Why is it?

    I couldn¡¯t understand why a setting I had never created was suddenly popping up, so I frowned and asked,

    ¡°What is the Chaos Attribute?¡±

    ¡°I know that it¡¯s the basis for magic that goes against the order of things, but other than that, I don¡¯t know much about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±

    I nodded at Robolt¡¯s words, as even he didn¡¯t know either, and returned to my seat.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t like there were no gains.

    ¡®The basis for magic that goes against the order of things.¡¯

    There must be an answer in this sentence that Robolt had said.

    I didn¡¯t think I needed to rush to find out about it.

    For now, it was certain that I could handle the Darkness Attribute.

    ¡®Attributes are based on the four elements.¡¯

    Earth, water, wind, fire.

    If you add darkness and light to that, you have the six basic attributes.

    Among them, I possessed the Darkness Attribute and another attribute, the Chaos Attribute.

    I should dig into the Darkness Attribute first.

    I¡¯ll probably be able to learn about the Darkness Attribute from Sytan right away.

    I¡¯m quite looking forward to the future.

    And so, the magic ss ended, leaving me with a sense of anticipation.

    * * *

    Groan.

    I stretched because my shoulders were stiff.

    My body was sore from sitting for so long.

    I had finally finished three sses.

    There was only one ss left.

    ¡®Swordsmanship ss.¡¯

    It would be a ss that required a lot of physical activity, so I was a little worried.

    My body was not yet trained to be suitable for swordsmanship.

    What would I learn in swordsmanship ss, anyway?

    Would I learn the principles of swordsmanship like in the Imperial Academy''s sses?

    Swordsmanship was the second thing I wanted to learn after magic.

    As I waited for the next ss with a mixture of worry and anticipation,

    Poke. Poke.

    Someone was hovering around me.

    I couldn¡¯t hide my bewilderment at their sudden appearance and asked,

    ¡°What are you doing in front of me?¡±

    "Gasp, you noticed my stealth skills."

    It was Fron.

    Fron looked up at me with a pale face, her expression grim.

    I was speechless.

    Was this kind of thing worthy of the grand title of "stealth skills"?

    I asked Fron, unable to hide my bewilderment.

    "Was that stealth skills?"

    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s not important!¡±

    ¡°Then what is?¡±

    When I asked, Fron leaned her face closer.

    I pulled my head back slightly at the sudden close distance.

    Although her speech and actions were a bit absurd, tarnishing the atmosphere of our first meeting, Fron¡¯s appearance was considerable, which is why I felt burdened.

    Fron continued to speak, heedless of my attitude.

    ¡°What the hell are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean provoking that kid.¡±

    Fron pointed to Samuel with her sidelong nce.

    Samuel had fallen asleep with his face buried in his arms as soon as ss ended.

    But provocation¡­

    She must be talking about the encounter I had with Samuel before ss started.

    I shrugged and answered.

    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut when he picked a fight with me.¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t keep your mouth shut?¡±

    Fron looked as if she was amazed.

    ¡°Is there a problem with that¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course there is! That¡¯s why I¡¯m talking to you!¡±

    Before I could finish speaking.

    Fron gritted her teeth and began to press me hard.

    I frowned thinly at the loud noise that made my eardrums hurt.

    There were many things I wanted to ask, but I decided to listen to her first.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    "Are you really asking because you don''t know? You''re not making fun of me, are you?"

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, but.¡±

    She kept acting like this, so I started to wonder if I had done something else wrong.

    Unable to find an answer, Fron sighed once and said.

    "Didn''t you bring up his family?"

    When I confronted Samuel, I mentioned his family.

    It must have been a family that seemed to have no power. That¡¯s how I said it.

    Was that the problem?

    After all, it was the family of one of the Seven Deadly Sins, so I guess Fron reacted sensitively.

    But there was a reason why I brought up his family.

    "The forces outside of Sytan can''t harm me anyway. You must know that."

    Sytan is isted from the outside.

    It¡¯s impossible to even enter without the ¡®train¡¯ that I rode toe to Sytan before, and it even takes the form of abyrinth connected to several dimensions.

    That¡¯s why I judged that the Seven Deadly Sins family couldn¡¯t threaten me.

    Not only that, no matter how much the Seven Deadly Sins are, harming a student goes against Sytan.

    Fron nodded her head excitedly at my confident attitude.

    "No, I''m talking about demon to demon. That child''s family..."

    Ding-dong.

    Fron couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.

    It was because the bell for the 4th period had suddenly rung.

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s go back for now.¡±

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 34.2: Part 2

    In the end, Fron returned to her seat before the instructor came in.

    I wish I could have heard the rest of the story, but it was a shame.

    What was she trying to say?

    Is Samuel¡¯s family quite cruel?

    No, I don¡¯t think so.

    I couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how much I thought about it, so I turned off my mind.

    The next ss was more important.

    Creak-.

    The door opened and Ares entered.

    Ares opened his mouth.

    ¡°I saw you all during the entrance exam, so there¡¯s no student who¡¯s seeing me for the first time, so I won¡¯t introduce myself.¡±

    Every second counts.

    Ares added and tapped the ckboard while ring at us.

    ¡°You guys are weak.¡±

    Some students frowned.

    It must be because he touched their sore spot.

    There must be some who show displeasure because they didn¡¯t understand what he said.

    Unlike those guys, I knew better than anyone that we were weak enough to be miserable.

    Ares distorted his face like a demon towards the students expressing their dissatisfaction.

    "Against an illusion that was only 10%, no, not even 5% of the Sword Saint, you formed groups of four and still, except for eight groups, you were all annihted. Even those who passed relied on exceptional individuals. Without them, you would have been wiped out. Am I wrong?"

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The students didn¡¯t answer.

    No, they couldn¡¯t.

    The students also know that Ares is not wrong.

    That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t refute it.

    Still, it seems like some of them were quite hurt in their pride¡­¡­.

    If you be a student of Sytan, you should be able to handle insulting remarks.

    ¡®He must have said that on purpose to make you angry.¡¯

    I should be able to figure out this much.

    Think about it logically.

    Did it seem easy to achieve a skill level of 5% of the Sword Saint?

    It¡¯s difficult.

    Perhaps some may not reach that level even after graduating from Sytan.

    The gap between the Sword Saint and ordinary students was like an insurmountable wall.

    Nine times out of ten, they will never be able to climb that wall, no matter how much time passes.

    ¡®Rather, shouldn¡¯t they be reacting happily?¡¯

    However, the students were too young to think that far ahead.

    Their knowledge and abilities were shallow and limited.

    That¡¯s why they needed to learn.

    How to be stronger, and how to kill a human.

    In the midst of the gloomy atmosphere.

    Knock, knock.

    Ares knocked on the tform.

    As the students¡¯ gazes focused on him-.

    ¡°Therefore, I will teach you swordsmanship. Even if you die, I will make sure that you can take one of your opponent¡¯s arms with you. That is what I, your instructor, will do for you.¡±

    Ares¡¯ deration echoed through the air.

    The overwhelming atmosphere was different from when I had faced him in the entrance exam. It seemed to affect not only me, but the other students as well.

    Wow!!

    How cool¡­¡­.

    Their gazes were filled with admiration and longing.

    It was a gaze that should have been somewhat unfamiliar, but Ares continued to speak without moving an eyebrow.

    "Let''s begin the first lesson. What I will teach you today is..."

    * * *

    To tell the truth.

    Ares looked a bit cool.

    It¡¯s true that he had looked at me with some kind of intention during the entrance exam, but he hadn¡¯t done anything else to harm me directly, so I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it.

    In that situation, when he said something so cool, my negative feelings towards him had shifted slightly towards the positive side.

    But that was a mistake.

    Because Ares was the devil himself.

    Ugh.

    I, I think I¡¯m going to die¡­¡­.

    On the training ground.

    The students were walking with their shoulders slumped, struggling to move.

    It was because of Ares¡¯ first lesson.

    ¡°The basics of swordsmanship are physical strength. How can you use a sword if you don¡¯t even have the strength to hold it? So, for the time being, we will only train your basic physical strength.¡±

    The students were relieved to hear that they would be training their basic physical strength.

    I also thought that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to increase my basic physical strength¡­¡­.

    But when I actually tried it, it was the hardest lesson I had ever taken.

    ¡®50ps around the training ground.¡¯

    That was the assignment that Ares had given us for today¡¯s lesson.

    You shouldn¡¯t think of it as a normal athletic field.

    It was incrediblyrge, easily dwarfing a ser field.

    We had to run around it 50 times without resting.

    Before I knew it, I hadpleted thirtyps.

    ¡°Hey, you. Stop.¡±

    Suddenly, Ares red at a student with a sinister voice.

    The student, who was struck by lightning, was startled and fell back into his seat.

    ¡°I told you to train your basic physical strength, but you¡¯re using mana. You punk, start over from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°W-What the hell!¡±

    The student hung his head with a look of shock.

    Ares ignored him and began to pick out the students who had used mana to enhance their physical abilities.

    In an instant, more than ten students were forced to start over from the beginning.

    ¡®How cruel.¡¯

    My tongue rolled out on its own as I watched him.

    He had deliberately dyed their punishment.

    The horror of making the students run again from the beginning when they had already run more than half the distance.

    I quietly suppressed the mana I had been trying to use.

    A little more time passed like that.

    ¡®It¡¯s hard¡­¡­.¡¯

    My muscles and bones were screaming.

    I could clearly feel the lukewarm sweat running down my spine.

    I lifted my head and stared ahead.

    There were only a handful of people who could run around the training ground without losing their breath.

    About three, I guess.

    Even they seemed to be people who had trained their bodies intensively.

    On the other hand, those who had only relied on magic and talent were dropping out one after another.

    The prime examples were Fron and Samuel.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to die like this!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Fron was gasping for breath, and Samuel had long since copsed on the ground, unconscious.

    I guess I¡¯m better off.

    I nced at Ares with a strange sense of triumph.

    Ares was prodding the fallen students to get up.

    ¡°Those who fail to finish in time will have extra lessons until they do!¡±

    I flinched.

    Samuel¡¯s shoulder, which had been lying on the ground, twitched once.

    I quietly closed my eyes.

    Although he was the guy I almost fought with, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 35.1: Part 1

    New Ko-fi tier released!! Now read 10 chapters ahead with ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier.

    The hellishst ss had finally ended.

    I swallowed the saliva that was welling up in my mouth and regted my ragged breathing.

    The other students also looked exhausted.

    On the other hand.

    Unlike those who looked like they were about to die, I was the only one who could maintain myposure thanks to Adel¡¯s smiling face.

    I basked in a subtle sense of superiority.

    As time passed, the students who had been lying down raised their bodies one by one.

    One of them caught my eye.

    Fron was barely able to get up with the help of the other students, and she approached me while staggering and talking.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get tired, do you? As expected of the ve I acknowledged!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I hope you fall down again.¡±

    I poked her on the forehead.

    Fron, who was pushed away by me, rubbed her forehead with a small groan.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it work on you¡­¡­.¡±

    Fron muttered to herself as if she was wronged.

    It was a story that didn¡¯t seem worth listening to.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s up.¡±

    Ares spoke as all the students got up.

    The students looked up at Ares with their shoulders drooping.

    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in you.¡±

    Ares¡¯s words and actions were heartbreaking.

    However, none of the students showed any signs of dissatisfaction towards Ares like before.

    The students hade to realize it.

    Just as Ares had said, if they couldn¡¯t use mana or their unique abilities, they would have to rely solely on their own bodies.

    However, the students were so weak that they couldn¡¯t evenplete the basic ¡®long-distance running¡¯ that Ares had given them.

    It meant that they were in no position to talk back.

    ¡°Before you learn swordsmanship, you need to build up your bodies. At the very least, you shouldn¡¯t copse from exhaustion while swinging a sword.¡±

    The students who could only use magic seemed particrly offended.

    There may have been those like me who had first encountered magic in the Demon Realm, but there would also be those who had grown up in a family of mages who valued magic.

    In such cases, most of the students had weak bodies.

    ¡°Since this is the first ss, there will be no extra lessons. But don¡¯t ck off on your training outside of ss.¡±

    The students nodded their heads.

    Everyone had understood the true meaning of Ares¡¯s words through today¡¯s lesson.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Of course, there were still some who were filled with shame.

    Samuel hung his head low and clenched his fists tightly.

    I had no intention offorting him.

    It was his own fault.

    It was Samuel¡¯s fault for not training his body.

    ¡®It¡¯s obvious that he can¡¯t do well from the start.¡¯

    I realized it now.

    Even if they are the Seven Deadly Sins, they are not perfect in every field.

    They are just exceptionally talented.

    In Sytan, those guys will awaken their talents and grow.

    Am I the only one looking forward to that moment for some reason?

    ¡­¡­No, by then, the war will have truly begun.

    It might be better to pray that it doesn¡¯te.

    ¡°This concludes the lesson. Everyone, return to your sses.¡±

    * * *

    After finishing all my sses, I left the ssroom after the closing ceremony.

    Students formed groups of three or five.

    But I was the only one who didn¡¯t belong to a group.

    If I had to guess, I thought that being half-Demon had a big influence on it.

    However,

    ¡®¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t seem like that.¡¯

    I nced at the other half-Demons.

    It was true that the half-Demons were not included in the groups of the regr Demon students, but they had formed their own groups.

    What the heck?

    As expected, it¡¯s difficult to understand the psychology of children in puberty.

    I shook my head and moved my feet, shaking off the distracting thoughts.

    Like that, I left the building of Sytan and stared at the students who had started to go home.

    ¡®Should I go there now?¡¯

    Dormitory.

    It was the ce where I would live from now on in Sytan, but since Sytan was so big and wide, it wasn¡¯t easy to find my way.

    As I was looking around Sytan here and there, trying to find my way, I hardened my face at the appearance of an unexpected woman.

    ¡­¡­She doesn¡¯t seem to see me yet, so I should hide.

    How many minutes passed like that?

    Fortunately, she passed me by without any problems, and only then was I able to let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡­¡±

    I wiped away the sweat running down my forehead because of the tension.

    From the entrance exam until now, my heart, which would pound violently whenever I saw her, did not seem to want to stop.

    The woman who passed me by was the Demon King¡¯s daughter, Diana.

    ¡®I¡¯m going crazy.¡¯

    With aplicated feeling, I roughly swept my hand across my face.

    It was not easy for me to treat Dianafortably.

    Rather, it would have been easier if I had be close with Samuel.

    It couldn''t be helped.

    After I fell into this absurd world, the most important thing to me was to hide the Arsene mark engraved on the nape of my neck.

    The reason for this was that the Arsene family had made a great contribution to the defeat of the Demon World, and one of their greatest achievements was...

    ''Killing the Demon King.''

    To be precise, they had killed all of the Demon King''s wives as well.

    That''s why I don''t stand before Diana.

    I didn''t feel guilty because it wasn''t something I or Adel had done directly, but I was keenly aware that I was in no position to be proud.

    That''s why I''ve been working hard to hide the fact that I''m an Arsene bloodline since I came to the Demon World.

    Of course, it''s a creepy thing to do.

    But that doesn''t mean I regreting to the Demon World from the human world.

    At least my face isn''t known in the Demon World, so it''s enough to just hide my tattoo, but in the human world, there was nowhere for Adel to hide.

    ...Just thinking about it made me tired, so I let out a sigh.

    ''I''ve had too much to do today....''

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 35.2: Part 2

    I want to rest now.

    But I couldn''t.

    I had to learn about the attribute of chaos that I had learned about in magic ss, and I had to get to know the students I would be sharing a dorm with.

    What would they think of me if I went into the dorm and just went to bed?

    It''s absolutely necessary to get close to the students of Sytan.

    Especially my roommate, who I''ll be living with the closest.

    First impressions are important.

    ''I have to make this work this time.''

    Just because I got off on the wrong foot with Samuel from the beginning doesn''t mean I can give up on my rtionship with the other students.

    I resolutely made up my mind and started walking towards the dorm, but then two paths appeared.

    A fork in the road.

    I looked around to assess the situation.

    It seemed that the female students were going to the right, but the male students were going to the left.

    That means the men''s dorm is on the left.

    I was about to take a step, but...

    Thud-

    Someone put a hand on my shoulder.

    I turned my head and saw a girl with a cold expression staring nkly at me.

    ...Why is Rene here?

    I was a bit flustered, but I responded calmly.

    "Were you going to the dorms?"

    "Yeah."

    "I was just going to the dorms too. You must be tired from taking sses today, so please restfortably in the dorms."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Just as I said that and was about to turn around, what was this sudden feeling of anxiety that washed over me¡­?

    I couldn¡¯t easily tear my gaze away and had to silently endure Rene¡¯s stare.

    Not long after, Rene opened her mouth.

    ¡°Insufficient.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Your training is insufficient.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I was lost for words.

    Come to think of it, unlike me who waspletely exhausted, Rene didn¡¯t look tired at all.

    Rather, she just kept yawning as if the lessons she had attended today were boring.

    Rene was inviting me to train with her.

    I, was on the verge of copsing because all my mental and physical strength had been depleted.

    I wanted to refuse, but I couldn¡¯t.

    That was only natural since the chance for Rene to oversee one¡¯s training was not an opportunity that came often to others.

    ¡®Should I say that this is a good thing?¡¯

    Training personally guided by a child of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    There were countless students who wished to receive Rene¡¯s training.

    It would be foolish to let this great opportunity pass me by because my body and mind were tired.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    As I made my decision, Rene nodded her head in satisfaction and gestured for me to follow her.

    As I followed Rene obediently, I couldn¡¯t help but ask a question that came to mind.

    ¡°I know that there¡¯s still quite some time before we have to return to the dorms, but is there a suitable ce where we can train?¡±

    ¡°There is.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°The students¡¯ personal training ground.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    I quickly nodded my head in agreement.

    After all, if this was an educational institution the size of Sytan, it would be stranger if there wasn¡¯t a personal training ground for the students.

    Fortunately, the personal training ground was not far from the dorms.

    It seemed to have been built near the dorms so that the students could train and practice easily and freely.

    Rene and I stopped in front of arge building next to the dorms.

    ¡°It¡¯s quiterge.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two of us shared a brief exmation.

    It wasn¡¯t asrge as Sytan¡¯s main building, so it didn¡¯t elicit much admiration, but the training ground wasn¡¯t small either.

    Perhaps it was about the size of a high school.

    But what mattered was not the exterior but the interior, right?

    We passed through the entrance of the training ground and stepped inside.

    There were dozens of exercise machines installed inside the training ground, and in the center was a space where students could spar.

    It looked like a pretty good facility at first nce.

    ¡®It¡¯ll definitely improve my physical strength.¡¯

    There were machines you¡¯d expect to see in a gym, and dumbbells that weighed anywhere from a few dozen to a few hundred pounds.

    Just looking at them, I could tell that this was about as good as it gets when ites to facilities for improving physical strength.

    As I looked at them, memories of the past came flooding back to me.

    The memory of how I fell for that sweet talk about getting a huge discount if I paid for a whole year of gym membership upfront, only to quit three dayster¡­

    But the past is the past.

    The me back then and the me now are different.

    So there¡¯s no need to be timid.

    I confidently walked towards the machines and pointed to one that the students weren¡¯t using, then asked Rene,

    ¡°How about I try that one first?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I ignored Rene¡¯s re and headed towards the machines.

    I¡¯ll show her.

    My true strength.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 36.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to @frozendeagon for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Sweat trickled down my jawline.

    Before I knew it, two hours had passed since I started training.

    Rene earnestly guided me, who was still unfamiliar with how to use the training equipment.

    ¡®It definitely seems better than the training equipment of the Bares family.¡¯

    The training equipment of the Bares family, which only increased the intensity without any finesse.

    When I used them, I couldn¡¯t even operate the equipment properly, so I would either assist Rene with her training or just watch her quietly.

    Sometimes, Rene would force me to train as well¡­¡­.

    ¡®But it¡¯s a bit better here.¡¯

    However, the training equipment in Sytan showed a significant difference.

    Equipment specialized in training each part of the body, just like in modern times.

    The weight could also be set to an easy level for beginners like me.

    ¡°¡­¡­Too weak.¡±

    Rene looked at me training with a low weight on my defense equipment with a pitiful expression, but I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Because Adel¡¯s body still needed training.

    The current Adel had never done any exercise because he had been locked up in his room his entire life.

    But I¡¯ll be able to get stronger if I just get through this period.

    Thud.

    I squeezed out the rest of my strength andpleted thest stage, then spoke to Rene.

    ¡°I¡¯m finally done.¡±

    ¡°Good work.¡±

    ¡°Whew, I¡¯m worried about the pain that¡¯s going to hit me tomorrow.¡±

    A tremendous amount of pain would hit me.

    The pain of muscle soreness¡­¡­.

    I wondered if I would even be able to walk properly tomorrow.

    Rene spat out the words as she looked at me with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking¡­¡­.¡±

    I clicked my tongue inwardly.

    Did she think of others as training bugs who were crazy about training like herself?

    Compared to the other students, I was actually a bit above average.

    I red at Rene as I grumbled softly.

    ¡°Do you not have a towel?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡±

    Sigh.

    I sighed and brushed back my hair, which was drenched in sweat.

    Well, I hade here right after ss, so there was no way I would have brought a towel.

    I¡¯ll just have to bring my own from next time.

    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve finished using all the training equipment, so what should I do now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Rene narrowed her brow as if in thought.

    Rene had also used all the equipment in the training room.

    There were no more devices I could use.

    It would be rude to continue using them, as many other students were using them as well.

    Rene finally seemed to have organized her thoughts as she fiddled with her scabbard and said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s duel.¡±

    ¡°That word can be interpreted in different ways, but you don¡¯t mean a duel to the death, do you?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Rene red at me as if I was crazy.

    I quickly continued speaking.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think I can today. As you can see, my body ispletely worn out.¡±

    I shook my limp arm.

    It was true that my body was tired, but I was also wary of revealing my true abilities while sparring with Rene.

    Rene must have assumed that I was a priest.

    I used this as an excuse to receive better treatment from Rene than before.

    There was a high probability that she had already discovered that I was weaker than her.

    However, she couldn¡¯t have been certain.

    ¡®I need to hide it thoroughly and use it to my advantage.¡¯

    I have to wear numerous masks.

    Furthermore, I had to prevent her from even guessing my true identity.

    No one in the Demon World would know who I truly am.

    Neither the Bares family nor the people of Sytan.

    My existence as ¡®me.¡¯

    I can only survive by bing someone else.

    I engraved that fact into my mind from the moment I hid the mark of Arsene.

    Not only my identity but also all my abilities must be concealed as much as possible.

    I smiled faintly and gently suggested,

    ¡°Since things havee to this, I think it would be best for you to rest as well, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Was it because of my persistent persuasion?

    She eventually agreed.

    I chuckled inwardly and left the training ground with Rene, making polite gestures.

    ¡°Good choice. I will escort you to the dormitory.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rene followed me obediently.

    I left her behind and opened my status window to check my progress so far.

    ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿

    : Race - [ Half Demon ]

    : Tendency - [ Chaos ]

    : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ò¡¯ ]

    : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Maniption ] [ Eye of Arrogance ]

    : Mana - [ 1297 ? 1321 ]

    ¡®Ugh.¡¯

    I let out a small groan.

    Mana Total: 1321¡­¡­.

    It was hard to hide my disappointment that it had only increased by 24.

    Compared to before, it was an extremely insufficient increase.

    I knew it couldn¡¯t be helped, but it still left a bitter taste in my mouth.

    Once a certain level was surpassed, the total amount of mana didn¡¯t increase much.

    It wasn¡¯t a very good feeling to experience this.

    I had been practicing mana maniption every night to increase my mana¡­

    Perhaps now was the time when I had hit a wall.

    ¡®In that case, should I find and eat an elixir?¡¯

    It didn¡¯t seem like a bad choice.

    The more elixirs you ate, the better, so there was nothing bad about it.

    However, the problem was where to find the elixir.

    ¡®There are ces to get elixirs in my head, though.¡¯

    For some reason, I was a bit hesitant.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 36.2: Part 2

    In order to obtain those elixirs, I had to either conquer a Secret Realm again or collect them myself.

    However, the first method was too dangerous, and if I chose to collect them myself, I would only be able to obtain low-quality elixirs.

    ¡®For now, it¡¯s best to set aside the mana issue.¡¯

    There was nothing I could do.

    Still, it¡¯s not like my mana haspletely stopped increasing¡­¡­.

    With those regrets, I was about to close the status window.

    ¡°This is.¡±

    A single word written in the status window caught my eye.

    : Tendency - [ Chaos ]

    Something I had been thinking about and wondering about all day.

    The word ¡®Chaos¡¯, which was the attribute of my mana, was written in the status window.

    A sudden feeling of bewilderment arose.

    Could it be that Tendency meant the attribute of mana?

    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯

    I don¡¯t know.

    I had just thought of Tendency as one of the modifiers that described Adel.

    This is worth looking into.

    Perhaps it could be a clue to the Chaos attribute.

    First, let¡¯s define what Chaos is.

    Chaos.

    It refers to a state of being mixed and undefined.

    Furthermore, it can also mean the beginning. This is because there is no distinction between nothingness and existence yet.

    To put it simply, it can be ssified as a non-attribute and an attribute.

    However, a non-attribute means that there is no attribute at all.

    An attribute literally means that there is an attribute, but in fact, the definition of an attribute is nothing more than a y on words.

    ¡®If there¡¯s an attribute, there¡¯s an attribute. There¡¯s no such thing as simply the ¡®existence¡¯ attribute.¡¯

    Scratch, scratch.

    I scratched my itchy head.

    If I approach it this way, the questions will just keep piling up.

    Then, should I write an information paper?

    Then I realized it was a useless worry and shook my head from side to side.

    If the information paper could have helped, it would have given me knowledge about attributes when it told me how to use my abilities through imprinting.

    But.

    ¡®The information paper didn¡¯t do that.¡¯

    In other words, it¡¯s beyond the information paper¡¯s ability.

    Figuring out about the chaos was a task I had to solve myself.

    So, for now, let¡¯s just guide Rene.

    I was about to organize my thoughts and quicken my pace when I heard Rene¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Not that way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The atmosphere turned awkward.

    I slowed down and walked beside Rene.

    * * *

    I escorted Rene to the girls¡¯ dormitory.

    Male students were strictly prohibited from entering the girls¡¯ dormitory, so I could only go as far as the front gate with her.

    After that, I turned around and headed for the fork in the road leading to the boys¡¯ dormitory.

    What is it?

    Walking with Rene and seeing only dark-skinned men made me feel strange.

    Oh, man.

    I let out a deep sigh and started walking.

    Unlike the girls¡¯ dormitory, which had a rtively t path, the path leading to the boys¡¯ dormitory was quite steep.

    I wondered if it was part of the training.

    But I walked on without saying anything.

    Because I desperately wanted to rest in my dorm room.

    Then suddenly.

    I had this thought.

    ¡®Who¡¯s my roommate?¡¯

    This was an important part.

    Since we would be spending the next semester together, I needed information about my roommate.

    It would be great if he was a guy with both strength and character.

    If possible, I could even get him on my side.

    I could have a pretty fun semester this time.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯

    I stood in front of the main gate of the boys¡¯ dormitory.

    As expected of thergest school in the Demon Realm, the dormitory was also huge.

    It wasn¡¯t just a ce for students to sleep, but it also had various amenities, starting with breakfast, so it must be this big.

    I couldn¡¯t help but have high expectations.

    ¡®My dorm room is¡­¡­.¡¯

    I took out the letter that the Sytan side had given me with my uniform before.

    It had the room number of the dormitory I was assigned to.

    Room 407 -

    Room 7 on the 4th floor.

    There were several staircases inside the dormitory, but fortunately, a sign that said ¡®Amodation¡¯ was hanging from the ceiling of the staircase on the far right side of the building.

    I walked up the stairs.

    When I reached the 4th floor, I could see rooms 1 to 10 lined up on both sides.

    I stood in front of room 7 and looked around the door.

    ¡®I guess there¡¯s no namete.¡¯

    I could only see a in wooden door.

    Well, since another student would be using this room next semester, there was no reason to make a namete.

    Realizing that there was no need to hesitate, I grabbed the doorknob.

    ¡®Finally.¡¯

    For some reason, my heart swelled with excitement.

    Usually, roommates who share a dormitory can¡¯t help but get along well.

    I was an introvert, so I hadn¡¯t made any friends when I entered college.

    But I quickly became close with my roommate.

    At first, it was awkward and we were shy, but as we shared a room, we naturally became close.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but be excited.

    My first same-sex friend!

    Excluding Rene, this would be my first friend in this world.

    With a smile filled with excitement, I turned the doorknob and opened the door.

    ¡°Haha, nice to m¡­¡­¡±

    My greeting was cut short.

    That moment.

    Thud.

    I heard the sound of something falling to the floor inside the dormitory.

    It wasn¡¯t the kind of dust that fell because the facilities were outdated.

    It was the sound of my roommate dropping the candy bar he was eating.

    Without waiting for the other to speak first.

    ¡°¡°Why are you here¡­¡­¡±¡°

    We both uttered the same words.

    That¡¯s because a truly shocking person was standing in the room.

    To that person, I must have also been a shocking person.

    ¡®What the hell is this.¡¯

    I cursed inwardly.

    The person who I presumed to be my roommate.

    His identity was.

    .

    .

    ¡°You half-breed¡­!!¡±

    It was Samuel, his face contorted into a demonic scowl.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 37.1: Part 1

    An ufortable silence lingered between us.

    Neither of us had expected the other to be our roommate.

    I was the first to break the silence.

    Thud.

    Thud.

    I couldn¡¯t just stand there in front of the door, so I stepped into the room.

    Samuel¡¯s shoulders shook slightly at my movement.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    But Samuel only red at me, he didn¡¯t attack me.

    Fighting between students was strictly prohibited at Sytan unless it was a sanctioned duel.

    Also, I didn¡¯t want to ruin the space where I could rest by fighting.

    So I ignored Samuel and looked around the dorm.

    ¡®The facilities aren¡¯t bad.¡¯

    That was my simple assessment.

    There was a bathroom next to the entrance.

    It was equipped with a shower that used running water,bining modern technology with magic, and it was clean.

    But more importantly¡­

    There were two beds, one on each side of the room.

    Behind them were a desk and chair, and a closet with clothes.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be studying in the dorms anyway.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t need the desk and chair.

    Studying in the library, where all the knowledge of the Demon Realm was recorded, was a better choice than being cooped up in the dorms.

    The bed looked soft, and a satisfied smile spread across my lips.

    In my current physical condition, I could probably fall asleep even if I copsed on the floor¡­

    But hey,fort isfort.

    Next, I looked at the closet.

    Creak-

    I opened the closet door and saw several neatly arranged white shirts, socks, underwear, and other items.

    They were provided by Sytan.

    ¡®I guess I don¡¯t need to buy clothes separately.¡¯

    The quality and condition of the clothes seemed fine.

    Buying clothes would be a small expense, but it was good to save money when I could.

    Swish.

    I took off my uniform jacket and hung it on a hanger.

    I took off my dress shirt and changed into a white undershirt.

    But I didn¡¯t take off the information paper or the ne.

    I had to keep those two items on my body at all times.

    If they were stolen¡­

    ¡®Just thinking about it is horrible.¡¯

    A chill ran down my spine.

    I felt more at ease keeping those two items on me.

    It would be better to carry a dagger as well.

    Because.

    ¡°¨E¡­.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s piercing gaze would not leave me alone.

    Ha.

    I let out a short sigh.

    I have no idea why he¡¯s acting like this towards me.

    Is there any other reason besides the argument we had?

    Eventually, my patience reached its limit.

    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Did he not think I would speak first? Samuel¡¯s eyes widened likenterns.

    Furious.

    And not long after, Samuel¡¯s ears turned red and he quickly turned his head to the side andid down.

    ¡­¡­An elusive guy.

    ¡®I should do what I need to do.¡¯

    I felt a lot morefortable once Samuel¡¯s piercing gaze disappeared.

    I wanted to sleep like that guy, but I still had things to do.

    - Oh Demon God, grant your servant the understanding of the flow of chaos.

    - Bestow upon us righteous trials, and let not the demons starve.

    - But lead us not into temptation.¡­¡­¡­.

    Woo-.

    I recited the Bares family¡¯s mana method and forcefully circted mana.

    The thick mana that began to flow roughly through my heart.

    At the same time, the three lines engraved on my wrist shook slightly.

    I activated my senses and absorbed the residual mana in the air.

    Thirty minutes passed like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡­.¡±

    I let out a stifled breath and took a deep breath into my lungs.

    It didn''t seem like the total amount of mana had increased much.

    I didn¡¯t need to check the status window.

    At best, it would have only increased by a very small amount.

    ¡®But I should still do it consistently whenever I have time.¡¯

    A drop of water makes an ocean.

    There are cases where those without talent or with low-level mana methods, mana don¡¯t increase at all.

    So I¡¯m doing pretty well for myself.

    ¡®But I do feel the need to take an elixir.¡¯

    I need an elixir that will make it easier to use mana rather than one that will increase my total amount of mana.

    I feel it more and more as I use the Bares family¡¯s mana method.

    The Bares method was not suitable for my body from the beginning.

    It¡¯s not that the method is low-level or anything like that.

    It¡¯s literally not suitable for my body.

    ¡®Because it¡¯s not my family¡¯s method.¡¯

    Because it¡¯s not the Arsene family¡¯s method.

    I couldn¡¯t handle it properly.

    If the Demon God hadn¡¯t helped me directly, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to recite the verses.

    Even so, it was better than learning other mana cultivation methods.

    Since it was the unique mana cultivation method of the Seven Deadly Sins family, even if it didn¡¯t suit my body, it was better than the mana cultivation methods of other families.

    So, it was better to find an elixir that would help me control my mana rather than learning other mana cultivation methods.

    ¡®I should raid a secret realm soon.¡¯

    At the present time, there were many secret realms in the Demon Realm that the protagonist¡¯s party would raid in the future.

    I just had to set one of them as my target and raid it.

    Of course, it would be impossible to go and raid it right now.

    I couldn¡¯t go outside of Sytan except during the vacation, so let¡¯s wait until then.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    I stretched both of my shoulders up.

    I closed my eyes due to the deepening fatigue andid down on the bed.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 37.2: Part 2

    The next day came.

    Ding-dong.

    The sound of the wake-up bell rang in my ears.

    I rubbed my eyes, which wouldn¡¯t open easily, and got up.

    Chirp, chirp.

    I could hear the sound of birds chirping from the window.

    I turned my head and saw a small bird that resembled a sparrow sitting on a branch of a tree by the window.

    I looked at the cute and adorable bird with a subtle emotion in my eyes.

    ¡®¡­¡­How can there be a living being other than students in Sytan?¡¯

    That¡¯s not a bird.

    Sytan was afraid of the humans¡¯ tricks, so they didn¡¯t even allow a single ant to enter.

    But there was a bird¡­¡­.

    Any student with a keen eye would have noticed the discrepancy.

    I smirked.

    ¡®Someone used a trick.¡¯

    Who could that person be?

    The most likely suspect was Ares.

    Samuel, who was the most wary of me, was sleeping next to me right now¡­¡­ Huh?

    But Samuel was nowhere to be seen.

    Swish.

    I put my hand on Samuel¡¯s nket and felt the lukewarm warmth.

    It seemed that he had gone down to the dormitory cafeteria to eat breakfast.

    As expected of the family of Gluttony.

    Their appetite had to be great.

    Anyway.

    ¡®If Samuel was the culprit, he wouldn¡¯t need to use such a trick.¡¯

    He could just watch me from the side, so there was no need for him to go through such trouble.

    No matter how much I thought about it, the only person who would use such a dirty trick was Ares.

    Click.

    I clicked my tongue.

    Did he think I wouldn¡¯t notice?

    How ridiculous.

    He underestimated me too much.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    I looked at the bird once more and had a good idea.

    What if I tamed that bird?

    It would be useful in various ways.

    I didn¡¯t know if it would work or not, but it seemed worth a try.

    I immediately opened the window and took out a small candy from my pocket.

    It was a snack I had bought while sightseeing with Rene.

    There was something I had to check before giving it to the bird.

    Whirrr-.

    I used my mana to quickly scan the bird¡¯s body.

    It was definitely connected to something magical, but it wasn¡¯t an illusion created by mana.

    In other words, it was a living creature.

    Thud-.

    After confirming that it wasn¡¯t an inanimate object, I crushed the candy into a fine powder.

    It was the perfect size for the bird to eat.

    I piled a handful of it in the center of my palm and held it out to the bird.

    The bird tilted its head and then began to peck at the candy crumbs with its beak.

    It must have liked the sweet taste, because it quickly ate it all.

    But is it okay to feed sugar to a bird?

    ¡®I guess it doesn¡¯t¡­¡­ matter.¡¯

    It¡¯s not a bird from the human world, but a bird from the Demon World, so it should be fine.

    ¡­¡­Let¡¯s think that way.

    p-.

    After eating all the candy, the bird spread its wings and flew back to the branch.

    Then it just sat there, staring at me.

    It was a form of vignce.

    ¡®It¡¯s impossible to tame it right away.¡¯

    I clicked my tongue.

    As expected, I couldn¡¯t lure it with just one meal.

    If I do this, I¡¯ll just be wasting precious candy.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    It was a shame, but I turned around.

    If Ares drops his guard against me, the bird won¡¯te to me anymore.

    I should stop worrying about it and just eat.

    I was about to change into my uniform and leave the dormitory when I felt a sense of doubt and stopped in my tracks.

    Where was the dining hall?

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I suddenly felt depressed.

    It seemed like I was going to have a hard time finding my way around this time too.

    * * *

    1 hour ago.

    Samuel was already awake.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Samuel looked down at Adel, who was sleeping soundly without a care in the world.

    For a moment, a killing intent flickered in Samuel¡¯s eyes.

    However, he soon suppressed it and got up.

    Adel had been messing with his emotions, but Samuel wasn¡¯t stupid enough to risk his life and kill a student in Sytan.

    And he didn¡¯t feel any particr reason to kill him, and the most important reason was¡­¡­.

    ¡®I¡¯m hungry.¡¯

    Because of the hunger that hade with the morning, Adel had be unimportant to Samuel.

    Gulp.

    His stomach rumbled loudly.

    Samuel bit his lower lip in irritation.

    It was the tyranny of gluttony.

    A bitter pain that struck at any moment if he didn¡¯t consume anything for a certain amount of time.

    The depth of that pain was not something a mere student could endure.

    Because Samuel had to devote a lot of effort to suppressing the pain, he often reacted sensitively.

    That was the reason why he fought with Adel.

    A guy who provoked him with an unpleasant gaze and tone while he was fighting against the extreme pain of starvation.

    It was not a situation where Samuel could respond calmly.

    ¡®But I won¡¯t apologize anyway,¡¯

    Samuel nced at Adel.

    If Adel hadn¡¯t made ¡®that remark,¡¯ he might have apologized.

    However, now that Adel had said such a thing, it was safe to say that his rtionship with Samuel was irreversible.

    ¡®To insult our family¡­¡­.¡¯

    Should I say he was fearless?

    Or should I say he was rude?

    In the meantime, Adel¡¯s disheveled appearance entered Samuel¡¯s sight.

    The guy was sound asleep, drunk on fatigue.

    ¡°When I look at him like this, he just looks like an idiot.¡±

    A half-breed who was nothing special.

    That was the evaluation he had made when he first saw Adel.

    However, the aura Adel had shown was not something a worthless person could possess.

    Just like that, Samuel was staring intently at Adel.

    Suddenly-.

    ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯

    Samuel¡¯s expression hardened.

    Why was it?

    As he looked at Adel, a pain came over him as if his heart was being squeezed.

    A pain different from the pain of hunger, a pain he had experienced before.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Unable to recall the reason for a long time, Samuel turned around and headed towards the dormitory cafeteria.

    Samuel had to hurry because he nned to eat at least six tes of meat for breakfast.

    He couldn¡¯t risk having his daily food stolen by otherpetitors.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 38.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to @frozendeagon and @Talosfanboy for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.

    A terrible hunger gnawed at me.

    How did things turn out like this?

    I had been trying hard to find the dormitory cafeteria, but in the end, I was toote and had to skip breakfast.

    The homeroom period began in such a state.

    ¡°Good morning, everyone!¡±

    Idea greeted the students with a bright smile.

    The students also greeted Idea one by one, and I thought the ss was about to begin.

    ¡°Today, we will elect a ss president during homeroom period!¡±

    Idea¡¯s bombshell announcement exploded.

    So suddenly?

    The other students must have felt the same way I did because murmurs could be heard here and there.

    Idea continued her exnation, not paying any attention to it.

    She really is a self-centered woman.

    That was when I clicked my tongue inwardly.

    ¡°Hoo hoo.¡±

    Suddenly, an unpleasantugh came from behind me.

    I turned my head and saw Fron with her ears perked up.

    For some reason, she looked very excited.

    Perhaps she was picturing herself as the ss president, leading the students.

    I agree that she is the most likely candidate to be the ss president.

    The two most important factors for bing a leader of a group are ¡®charisma¡¯ and ¡®ability¡¯, right?

    As the daughter of a family representing lust, Fron had the best appearance and a bright personality to match.

    Her weakness was that she was vulnerable in one-on-one situations, but if she became the leader of the group, even that weakness would be filled.

    In this respect, Fron was the perfect candidate.

    She does have the weakness of being a little less intelligent.

    ¡®In the original story, Fron was the one who led this ss, so¡­¡­.¡¯

    The ss president will be Fron after all.

    The next candidate after her would be Samuel, but I didn¡¯t think he would be able to lead the ss well.

    What kind of ss president would a guy who shows his killing intent when he is displeased?

    It would be fortunate if he didn¡¯t cause any unnecessary idents.

    - As expected, Lady Fron will be the ss president.

    - Don¡¯t you think so?

    The students¡¯ opinions were also flowing in the direction that Fron was suitable for the role of ss president.

    Samuel¡¯s name was mentioned asionally, but his opinion was soon ignored.

    There was another name that came up next.

    - What about Adel?

    - He seems to have something going on.

    My shoulders twitched.

    I chuckled to myself.

    ¡®Looks like my performance in the first ss wasn¡¯t bad.¡¯

    I had passed the first ss in one go, surpassing Idea¡¯s soldiers.

    Along with the other students, both Samuel and Fron had failed.

    So, naturally, my image had solidified as someone capable.

    However, there was also an opposing opinion.

    - How can a half-breed be the ss president?

    - Fron is the right choice.

    Several students brought up the fact that I was a half-breed.

    It was a reaction I had somewhat expected, so I scratched my head.

    The animosity the Demon had for half-breeds was beyond imagination.

    If I were to be the ss president, there would surely be a strong bacsh.

    ¡®I should yield the ss president position.¡¯

    I wasn¡¯t particrly disappointed.

    I hadn¡¯t expected it in the first ce.

    Rather, I should be grateful that the students¡¯ evaluation of me had changed from a simply sinister guy to a guy with some skills.

    As I was making an ambiguous smile, a student asked Fron a question.

    ¡°By the way, do you know what the ss president does?¡±

    ¡°Ha, as if I wouldn¡¯t know that?¡±

    Fron burst into hollowughter as if she were amused and answered confidently.

    ¡°The king of this ss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The student who had asked Fron made aplicated expression and turned her head away.

    I, who understood that student¡¯s feelings all too well, also looked at her with aplicated gaze.

    Can we really entrust the future of the ss to that woman¡­¡­.

    As I hung my head and imagined a bleak future.

    ¡°How do we choose the ss president?¡±

    A student asked Idea.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±

    Idea seemed to be lost in thought for a moment before crossing her arms and speaking.

    ¡°I was going to have the students who applied for the position vote, but is there really a need to do that?¡±

    It meant that she already had a student in mind for the ss president position.

    Naturally, the students¡¯ gazes turned to Fron.

    I also nced at Fron.

    The situation where she had already been decided on,

    Samuel, who could be considered my only rival, seemed to have no chance of winning.

    ¡°Hoohoo, you¡¯ve thought well, Instructor.¡±

    ¡°Yes? No, why is a student using¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy! Let¡¯s lead the ss well together from now on.¡±

    Idea made a dumbfounded expression.

    Watching Fron, who was getting excited, I felt like my soul was leaving my body.

    Idea sighed once and opened her mouth.

    "The ss president isn''t you."

    "Wha...?!"

    Fron''s eyes widened.

    Idea ignored her and turned her head with a mischievous smile.

    For some reason, her gaze gradually...

    ...moved closer to me.

    Eventually, Idea met my gaze and opened her mouth.

    "The ss president is Adel."

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 38.2: Part 2

    Yesterday.

    All the instructors who had finished their sses were gathered in one ce.

    It was to take care of some overtime work.

    An hour passed like that.

    Most of the instructors had returned to their dorms, leaving only Ares and Idea in the staff office.

    Actually, Idea had finished all her work, but since Ares'' work was taking forever, she was killing time by drumming her fingers.

    But there''s a limit to waiting in silence.

    "Are you not done yet?"

    Idea asked as she approached, and Ares frowned as if he was annoyed.

    "I have a long way to go."

    "What on earth are you doing?"

    Idea nced at Ares'' paperwork.

    The documents contained a general assessment of the student''s physical abilities.

    Ares was in the middle of organizing the students'' physical abilities.

    Some students excelled in physical ability, while others were ridiculouslycking.

    Ares was constantly striving to narrow the gap between the two.

    Honestly, it''s not like much would change even if he did this, but that''s why his sincerity towards the students was even more evident.

    "You''re so old-fashioned, senior."

    Idea puffed out her cheeks and sat down next to Ares.

    "......You''re a bother. Go away."

    "No, I won''t. I have to look at your mean face, senior."

    "Tch."

    They often bickered like this, but she didn''t actually hate Ares.

    She found his old-fashioned ways stuffy, but she liked him.

    Because Ares'' charm came from his silent sincerity.

    However.

    There was one point of contention between them.

    It was about Adel.

    Idea and Ares respected each other''s opinions. Usually-.

    They knew that their thoughts and values were different, so in a way, it was only natural as educators.

    But this time, it was difficult to narrow their differences.

    Thud-.

    Ares put down the paperwork and turned his gaze to Idea.

    "What do you want to say?"

    "I like that child."

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°His skills are top-notch, and¡­ unlike some ¡®noble son,¡¯ he uses honorifics when speaking to all students. From what I¡¯ve seen, he doesn¡¯t seem like a bad guy?¡±

    Of course, his appearance was rather gloomy, but that wasn¡¯t a big problem.

    Ares, who was currently frowning, didn¡¯t look any less threatening.

    Moreover, his abilities were outstanding enough to offset all of his shorings.

    At the very least, he had proven that it was no fluke that he had passed the entrance exam with the same grades as the children of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    His personality didn¡¯t seem particrly strange either.

    This was all ording to Idea¡¯s standards, of course.

    As for the murderous aura and cruelty that Ares was wary of, there were probably more cruel demons among the Demonkin.

    Even Idea herself didn¡¯t exactly kill humans gently.

    ¡°The fact that he¡¯s a half-Demonkin is a bit of a concern, but it seems like the Bares family is sponsoring him?¡±

    His identity was also certain.

    ording to Idea¡¯s investigation, Adel was an escort for the daughter of the Bares family.

    The Lord of Bares wouldn¡¯t have put a suspicious person next to his daughter.

    However, Ares¡¯s thoughts were different.

    ¡°Even if his identity is certain, that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s someone we can trust. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Ares didn¡¯t trust Adel.

    He had a gut feeling about him.

    He just didn¡¯t have any evidence.

    Swish-.

    Ares touched his chest.

    Under his clothes, a long, unhealed scar was etched into his skin.

    A half-Demon who had inflicted an unforgettable wound on him.

    ¡­For some reason, Adel and that guy had simr auras.

    It was enough to make his skin crawl.

    Although their speech and abilities, as well as all of their external characteristics, were different, it didn¡¯t seem like he was the guy¡¯s blood rtive or descendant¡­

    But it was true that he felt uneasy around him.

    ¡°And most importantly, we haven¡¯t figured out what he wants. There¡¯s nothing more dangerous than a blind sword.¡±

    Ares had grasped Adel¡¯s true nature.

    Like water and oil.

    It was a perfect and piercing description of the Adel he had been observing all this time.

    The students of Sytan had a strong hatred for humans.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they had entered Sytan solely because of that driving force.

    If the students were ordered to give up their lives to kill a human, they would do so without hesitation.

    However, Adel didn¡¯t seem to feel any hatred towards humans.

    If Ares¡¯s guess was correct,

    Then he probably wouldn¡¯t feel much of a difference between killing a human and killing a fellow Demon.

    It was only natural for someone born with the nature of a killing.

    Ares deliberately frowned.

    "Do you think I don''t know you?"

    "What do you mean?"

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to give the position of ss president to him, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    "Oops, you caught me."

    "......You''re out of your mind."

    Ares sent a cold re at Idea, who clicked her tongue and tapped her forehead.

    "You''re giving that guy the position of ss president. Don''t you know what that means?"

    "Of course I do. It means handing over themand of a unit called ss A, even if it''s temporary, right?"

    "Even though you know that...!!"

    Anger filled Ares''s voice.

    Basically, the homeroom teacher was in charge of leading the ss, but it was impossible for the homeroom teacher to follow them every moment during practice or actualbat situations.

    Therefore, the ss president serves as the representative of the ss.

    It¡¯s a crucial role that involves leading the ss and guiding the students in realbat situations.

    But to give that heavy position, which held everyone''s lives, to that guy...

    ¡°Give the position of ss president to one of the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins. They¡¯d be better than him.¡±

    "No."

    "......This is crazy."

    Ares and Idea confronted each other for a long time over this.

    However, Ares couldn''t change Idea''s mind.

    Ares was an outsider after all, so it was only right that the will of Idea, the homeroom teacher of ss A, should be respected.

    Idea, who seemed to think she had won the argument, proudly taunted Ares.

    "I''ll take care of my ss, so butt out, senior. I may be a new teacher, but my eye for talent is urate."

    "......"

    In the end, Ares had to back down.

    Like that, Idea left the staff office with a relieved expression.

    The staff office became empty after Idea left.

    Whew-.

    Ares whistled.

    Then, a bird flew in through the window.

    A bird that was raised for information gathering and reconnaissance purposes, boasting a market price of several thousand gold per bird.

    In fact, it had shown outstanding performance on the battlefield.

    "Keep an eye on that guy."

    Ares sent the bird to the room where Adel was.

    In order to grasp Adel''s movements and keep an eye on him.

    ...Without realizing that Adel would discover the bird''s identity within a day.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 39.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to @Talosfanboy for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Countless gazes fell upon me.

    I knew that I needed to stand out in Sytan, but I never dreamed that I would suddenly receive so much attention.

    How did things turn out this way?

    I just thought that Fron would be the ss president.

    But out of nowhere, I became the ss president.

    It would be impossible to give up the position of ss president¡­

    Because Idea was looking at me with a bright smile, as if she would refuse any kind of objection.

    ¡°Pixie Adel!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    I answered Idea, who called my fakest name, in a trembling voice, and she clenched her fist.

    ¡°Please lead the ss well for once, and I have another ss to teach, so I¡¯ll just pass on the announcements and go!¡±

    Announcements out of nowhere?

    I had some questions about being suddenly appointed as the ss president, but I listened to Idea¡¯s words for a moment.

    ¡°As you all know, to prepare for the midterm exams at the end of the semester, we will be conducting sses mainly through practical training. The practical training will be done in groups of three, so please form your teams by today!¡±

    Midterm exam and practice.

    Idea stated that both of them would be conducted in teams.

    Speaking of practice¡­

    My eyes narrowed.

    It was because I had a rough idea of what the practice would be.

    Killing humans.

    The content of the next practice would be that.

    However, I realized that there was a problem with Idea¡¯s words, and I felt a strange feeling.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that we would be killing humans in the practice.¡¯

    The problem was the location.

    ¡®Where¡¯ can we find humans to kill?

    It would take quite a while before the students of Sytan would start to terrorize the human world in earnest.

    Did the schedule get moved up?

    But I shook my head.

    I had never done anything that could affect the development of Sytan.

    It was too much to me it on the butterfly effect.

    ¡®The content of the practice might not be killing humans.¡¯

    Perhaps, like the first ss, we would be fighting Idea¡¯s skeleton soldiers.

    If it was that level of difficulty, it didn¡¯t seem necessary to put in the effort to form a team.

    Still, Idea said that the teams we formed this time would be maintained for the midterm exam, so I couldn¡¯tpletely ignore it.

    It was revealed that the midterm exam would also be conducted in the form of a practical exercise.

    Perhaps the teams formed this time couldst for the entire semester, or even the entire year.

    In the end, I changed my mind.

    I need to choose my team carefully.

    ¡°From now on, the ss president will greet the instructors whenever they enter the ssroom and submit a list of team members by the end of today.¡±

    Idea stared at me with silent pressure, demanding an answer.

    Only then did I realize that I had be the ss president of ss A.

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll see you at the end of ss!¡±

    I sighed as I watched Idea leave the ssroom with a sinister smile on her face.

    For now, the fact that I had be the ss president would not have much impact on my daily life.

    The thing I should be concerned about right now is forming a team.

    When I turned around, I saw the students gathered in groups of three or five, chatting among themselves.

    - Let''s team up.

    - Yeah, we need one more person.

    - Is there anyone who''s strong and has a good personality?

    It seemed that they were already forming teams.

    Well, since Idea had told us to form teams by the end of today, the more proactive students would not hesitate to do so.

    Since they did not know each other¡¯s abilities well yet, it seemed that the students were sticking with those they were familiar with.

    ¡­¡­But I don¡¯t have any students that I¡¯m familiar with.

    As I was feeling depressed, the students in front of me began to gather.

    - Fron, let''s be in the same group.

    - Team up with me, Fron.

    - Lady Fron, please team up with me¡­¡­.

    Fron seemed to be quite popr.

    However, not a single student approached me or Samuel.

    To be precise, the students did not approach us easily.

    But Fron possessed a beautiful and cute appearance.

    Her personality was not bad either. She was easygoing and did not arouse any resentment from the students.

    Also, her somewhat arrogant attitude during the first ss seemed to have narrowed the distance between her and the ordinary students.

    However, in my case...

    ''It seems like the students are even more hesitant to approach me than before.''

    There were two reasons for this.

    First, the cruel and formidable appearance I had shown had intimidated the students.

    With the position of ss president that Idea had given me added to that, they would not easily find the courage to approach me.

    Second, it was because I was a half-demon.

    Among them, there were even students who red at me with contempt.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because their family had suffered greatly at the hands of the Arsene family, so they has strong negative feelings toward half-demon.

    ¡®Or maybe they simply detest half-demons.¡¯

    One thing¡¯s for sure, it¡¯ll be difficult to get thempletely on my side.

    It won¡¯t be easy to even be friends with them.

    I was scratching the back of my head in frustration when¡­

    ¡°E-Excuse me, would you like to team up with me?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    My heart skipped a beat as I looked up.

    But soon, I couldn¡¯t help but narrow my eyes in annoyance.

    The student wasn¡¯t talking to me, but to Samuel.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind. As long as you don¡¯t hold me back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Samuel! This is my friend who I agreed to form a team with¡­¡­¡±

    The student introduced his friend after Samuel epted his offer.

    I felt genuinely bewildered as I watched Samuel nod curtly as if he were annoyed.

    I never dreamed that I¡¯d be the one to form a teamter than that arrogant jerk.

    I rubbed my face self-consciously, lost in self-pity.

    ¡®Is it because of my appearance?¡¯

    My face could be mistaken for handsome at first nce, but my narrow, slitted eyes gave off a sinister vibe.

    In retrospect, I hadn¡¯t urately grasped the image the students had of me, so I didn¡¯t even know what the problem was.

    Let¡¯s put that aside for now and form a team first.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I looked around, wondering if there were any students I could recruit for my team.

    Most of the students who hadn¡¯t formed a team yet were half-demons.

    The half-demons were outcasts in the ss.

    More urately, perhaps the term ¡®bullied¡¯ would be more appropriate.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 39.2: Part 2

    ¡®It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t form groups at all.¡¯

    It would be fair to say that there were absolutely no half-demons who formed groups with pure-blooded beasts.

    There were cases where half-demons formed groups among themselves, but they had to endure the harsh res and insults of the demons.

    So they were timid.

    Even though they were clearly being treated unfairly, the half-demons didn¡¯t confront them head-on.

    I suppose they didn¡¯t want to act out and be targets for the ill-tempered demons.

    ¡®Still, the intensity of the bullying doesn¡¯t seem to be as bad as I thought.¡¯

    In the past few days, I hadn¡¯t seen any half-demons getting beaten up or bullied noticeably.

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s the beginning of the semester.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because the animosity of the demons is focused solely on me.

    ''I hope they have at least a little bit of goodwill towards me.''

    With a glimmer of anticipation, I approached a half-Demon.

    A female student who couldn¡¯t even form a group with the half-Demons.

    She was a student I remembered.

    ¡®She had healing abilities.¡¯

    She was an outstanding talent that I had wanted to recruit to my team.

    I stood in front of the girl and blinked nkly.

    ¡®Her appearance is quite decent.¡¯

    Her impressive, light pink hair was lively and refreshing.

    She had a bright and cute appearance, but her face looked a little gloomy.

    She seemed to be intimidated by the sharp gazes of the other Demon students.

    When I swept my gaze across the girl¡¯s face, she flinched.

    ¡°Hic¡­¡­¡±

    She huped as our eyes met.

    Her skin seemed whiter up close than it did from afar.

    Of course, her appearance wasn¡¯t important to me.

    The reason I was looking at her was simply to assess her level.

    ¡®The amount of mana she has in her body is not something to scoff at.¡¯

    She wasn¡¯t as good as me or Samuel, but she seemed to be in the upper-middle ranks of the ss.

    However, one cannot measure strength based on the total amount of mana alone.

    More outstanding than her mana was her unique healing ability.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t bad that she had a lot of mana.

    I thought for a moment and finally made a decision.

    I would put her on my team.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Me, me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When I nodded, she answered in a trembling voice.

    ¡°My name is Luna¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a nice name. Do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    Luna nodded.

    After all, if there was a student in ss A who didn¡¯t know my name, they must have been a spy sent from the human world.

    After such a brief self-introduction, I got straight to the point.

    ¡°How about joining my team? I think we half-Demons would get along well.¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s a little¡­¡­¡±

    Luna tried to refuse my offer with a look of obvious embarrassment.

    I stared at her with a pressuring gaze.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    Luna cowered under my gaze and hesitated.

    When the pressure didn¡¯t let up, Luna reluctantly nodded.

    ¡°Ha, then do it. Same team¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°An excellent choice.¡±

    I smirked at Luna, who was trembling.

    With that, I had secured one member for my team.

    The problem now was how to find the other member.

    While I was lost in thought.

    Stab, stab-.

    Someone was poking my shoulder from behind.

    I turned around and saw Fron standing there, clearing her throat.

    Why did she suddenlye to me?

    As I wondered inwardly.

    Fron suddenly pointed at me and shouted.

    "I haven''t acknowledged it yet!"

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Your position as the leader! I will definitely take it away from you. I am the one who is most suited to be the leader of the ss!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    I replied insincerely.

    It seemed like she came to me because she was dissatisfied with Idea giving me the position of leader instead of her.

    I was a little busy to listen to herints.

    But even after a long time, Fron didn¡¯t leave and just stood in front of me.

    Why don¡¯t you go away?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    As I stared nkly for a long time, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.

    In the end, Fron couldn¡¯t hold it in and sighed as she spoke.

    ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t found all the members yet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    I was a little surprised.

    She was surrounded by so many students, but I thought she had heard everything we were talking about.

    I looked at Fron with slightly widened eyes, and she cleared her throat and spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be in the same group as me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    It was a refreshing suggestion.

    Fron came to me to be on the same team as me.

    But there are so many students who want to be on a team with me.

    Why does she want to be on a team with me?

    As I wondered inwardly, Fron spread her arms wide and shouted at me.

    ¡°Come under me!¡±

    Fron seemed to be speaking as if she thought I would ept it.

    However, the words that came out of my mouth were quite different from Fron¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 40.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter for reaching 100 rating on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapter on reaching 5 reviews or 100 5-star ratings on Novel Updates.

    My reasons for rejecting Fron¡¯s offer to join my team were quite valid.

    My concern was whether I could control her.

    Fron''s behavior up to this point had been based on strong self-assertion and high self-esteem.

    Decisively, she possessed arrogance that considered everyone beneath her.

    ''It''s no different from having the worst personality as a teammate.''

    Of course, it wouldn''t be bad to build a close friendship with a student with potential.

    Even more so if it was a student as outstanding as Fron in terms of family or ability.

    But the type of teammate I needed right now was a ''controble'' figure who would follow orders thoroughly.

    Because I needed to get good grades in the practical exam or midterm.

    ¡®They gave us artifacts as rewards for the entrance exam.¡¯

    That was just a simple reward for the entrance exam.

    Then how great a reward would I get if I got good grades on a test like the midterm?

    ''This was also a reward for the entrance exam.''

    I fumbled with the ne.

    A precious item suspected to be connected to the Demon King.

    I was able to receive such an extraordinary item simply as a reward for excellent grades.

    In addition, the artifacts taken by the other children of the Seven Deadly Sins were also excellent enough to appear in the original.

    So I had no choice but to expect it.

    But Fron didn''t understand my calctions at all.

    Fron shouted, her face flushed red with shame when her offer was rejected.

    "What is the reason!?"

    "I don''t think Miss Fron will listen to my opinion. I only want controble personnel."

    I exined the reason, leaving out the story about the artifact.

    There was no reason to provoke the rivalry of others, and it seemed like my image would be seen as vulgar.

    However, it seemed to be insufficient to persuade Fron.

    "Of course, it''s normal for you to listen to thisdy''s orders!"

    "Of course it''s not normal."

    I cut off Fron''s words.

    If she had really been able to fulfill her role as a truly capablemander.

    She wouldn''t have lost her life to the protagonist''s party in the original.

    As the mastermind who had drawn the scene of Fron''s death, it was natural for me to find Fron unattractive.

    Even if she were a capablemander, it was a set future that she would be defeated by the protagonist''s party and annihted.

    However, it would be a waste to let go of this opportunity to recruit Fron.

    That¡¯s why.

    ¡°If you are willing to ¡®listen¡¯ to my opinion, I will dly ept that offer, but it seems that you have no intention of doing so, Miss Fron.¡±

    I tried to provoke Fron.

    ¡°Hmph¡­!¡±

    Did it work?

    Her blue hair rustled slightly as her body trembled.

    Fron, who had been grumbling about my words for a long time, continued speaking.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind listening to your opinion. But I will never listen to your orders!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Fron frowned and asked me back as I shook my head as if I was being sincere.

    Now that I¡¯ve given her the whip, it¡¯s time to give her the carrot.

    I carefully chose the words that would make Fron¡¯s mouth water.

    ¡°The leader of our party will be Miss Fron, so shouldn¡¯t you be the one giving orders?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will only assist you from the side.¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Fron¡¯s eyes grew even wider.

    She seemed to bepletely unaware that I was sweet-talking her to deceive her.

    But I didn¡¯t stop talking.

    ¡°In fact, wasn¡¯t it the instructor¡¯s arbitrary decision that made me the ss president?¡±

    I whispered softly in Fron¡¯s ear.

    ¡°From the beginning, I didn¡¯t think the instructor in charge had a very good eye for talent. Don¡¯t you agree? Of course, it should have been Miss Fron who became the ss president.¡±

    ¡°Hoo, hoohoo.¡±

    Fron tried to control her expression as if she was trying to maintain herposure.

    But the smirk that was forming on her lips was impossible to erase.

    ¡°Your words are reasonable!¡±

    ¡°Oh, please.¡±

    I smiled as I stared at her, who was bing arrogant because of my ttery.

    With this, it¡¯s all over.

    ¡°I shall graciously join your team. Consider it an honor, half-breed.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, what an honor for my family.¡±

    And so, Fron and I burst intoughter and shook hands.

    Perhaps Fron thought she was above me.

    But the winner of this fight was me.

    ¡®A fool, that¡¯s what she is.¡¯

    I showed her an evil smile.

    And Luna was watching that sight with trembling eyes.

    ¡°Why are you acting so creepily in front of me¡­?¡±

    I thought I heard something strange, but I simply ignored it.

    * * *

    Several days passed.

    My daily routine hadn¡¯t changed much since Fron, Luna, and I formed our party.

    After ss, I would practice briefly with Rene, and in the dorms, I would review what I had learned in ss.

    I was a little nervous that I might sh with Samuel again during this process.

    But unexpectedly, Samuel didn¡¯t try to pick a fight with me like before.

    ¡®Did he have a change of heart?¡¯

    I was curious, but I didn¡¯t ask.

    Because just reviewing the Mana Method kept me plenty busy.

    ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿

    : Race - [ Half Demon ]

    : Tendency - [ Chaos ]

    : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ò¡¯ ]

    : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Maniption ] [ Eye of Arrogance ]

    : Mana - [ 1321 ? 1332 ]

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    My total mana had increased by an absurdly small amountpared to before.

    Of course, mana was something I could address by consuming an elixir at some point, so I didn¡¯t need to worry too much about it.

    But it was a little disappointing.

    ¡®The problem is the stuff I learned in ss.¡¯

    Especially magic ss.

    I had attended two more magic sses since the first one.

    But I still couldn¡¯t get a feel for the chaos attribute.

    ¡®I hope I can figure out the true nature of the chaos attribute today.¡¯

    Magic sses were only held twice a week.

    If I couldn¡¯t get a feel for the chaos attribute today, I would have to wait another week.

    I arrived at the ssroom with a heavy heart.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 40.2: Part 2

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Fron greeted me.

    Fron had been talking to me quite a bit since we formed our party.

    I guess she thought we had gotten a little closer.

    ¡°Yes, I hope you had a good day too, Lady Fron. Instructor Ares¡¯s ss was pretty tough yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, nothing is too much for thisdy¡­¡­!¡±

    When I poked her in the bicep, Fron mped her mouth shut as if trying to hold back a scream.

    It seemed she was suffering from muscle pain because of Ares¡¯s training.

    ¡°¡­¡­Just you wait.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be sure to check it out next time.¡±

    I turned my back on Fron, who was tearfully backing away, and looked around for Luna.

    Found her.

    Luna was slumped over her desk by the window, her head buried in her arms.

    I approached Luna.

    Poke.

    And poked her shoulder.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    However, Luna only flinched; she didn¡¯t turn around or acknowledge me.

    Why was she acting like this all of a sudden?

    I felt a sudden sense of awkwardness.

    Until now, she would tremble but still respond when I spoke to her, but now she seemed unwilling to even answer.

    Feeling a bit annoyed, I whispered softly in her ear,

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    ¡°Eek¡­!¡±

    Luna jolted awake as if my voice had tickled her ear.

    ¡°Oh, it was just Adel. You startled me.¡±

    ¡°I tried to surprise you since you weren¡¯t responding at all.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Luna¡¯s expression rxed as she recognized me, but then it turned gloomy again.

    It seemed like her emotions were quite vtile.

    Luna, who had used honorifics with me when we first met, had finally started speaking informally.

    She had suggested that I speakfortably with her, but I had firmly refused.

    It was obvious that it wouldn¡¯t look good if I used honorifics with some ssmates while speaking informally with others.

    However,

    ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Did something happen?¡±

    I asked, noticing that Luna didn¡¯t seem to be in good shape.

    Luna panicked and shook her head.

    ¡°No, nothing happened.¡±

    I asked with my eyes half-open,

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, really.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Adel¡¯s beast-like senses were telling me that there was no way nothing had happened, but¡­

    Since Luna was adamantly denying it, I couldn¡¯t offer any solutions.

    However, I had some suspicions.

    One week.

    It was more than enough time for the students to differentiate between the weak and the strong within the ss.

    ¡®They wouldn¡¯t dare touch me, but¡­¡¯

    It would be easy enough to target a weak and vulnerable half-breed.

    Luna, whocked confidence despite her decent mana capacity¡­

    Is there a more suitable prey for the students who burn with hatred for half-demons and humans?

    I looked down at Luna with suspicious eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nothing happened.¡±

    Luna simply shook her head with a faint smile.

    Only then did I shrug my shoulders.

    She was insisting that nothing had happened.

    What could I do in this situation?

    Besides, Luna and I weren¡¯t close enough to help each other, and excessive kindness would only burden both of us.

    ng, ng-.

    As I was gazing at Luna, the bell signaling the start of homeroom rang.

    That meant Idea would be entering the ssroom soon.

    I returned to my seat because I knew I would be scolded if I stood up while the ceremony was in progress.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Soon after, Idea, who had entered the ssroom, shouted.

    ¡°ss president, lead the greeting.¡±

    Idea pointed at me.

    I let out a small sigh that no one could hear and stood up.

    Idea had me stand up to greet the instructor as the student representative.

    It had be routine to greet the instructor at the beginning of the ceremony and ss.

    ¡°All students, salute the instructor.¡±

    I saluted politely as Idea had instructed.

    Behind me, I could hear the voices of some students grumbling about a half-beast representing them.

    But I ignored them.

    Soon, Idea, who had a satisfied smile on her face, tapped the ckboard.

    It was to focus the attention of all the students.

    ¡°Today¡¯s ss will be a little special. We¡¯re going to have an outdoor ss!¡±

    I suddenly felt a sense of doubt.

    So far, all of Idea¡¯s sses had been held outdoors.

    To be exact, they had been held in the training ground of the Sytan.

    It seemed like she meant that this time, we would have ss outside the Sytans¡¯ territory.

    ¡®That¡¯s probably why she told us to form teams for the next exercise.¡¯

    The reason Idea had told us to form teams was for today.

    I had thought that the exercise would start, but I didn¡¯t know it would start this quickly.

    Is it really outside the school, not the training ground if it¡¯s outdoors?

    That¡¯s fun. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to go outside even though it¡¯s not a vacation.

    The students were excited.

    However, I couldn¡¯t get excited easily because I had a rough idea of what the exercise would be.

    Today, we will,

    kill ¡®humans¡¯ for the first time.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 41.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter for reaching 500 reading list on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapter on reaching 5 reviews or 100 5-star ratings on Novel Updates.

    ¡°Now, follow me!¡±

    Idea led the students outside of Sytan.

    The enormous train we had seen during the entrance exam appeared before our eyes.

    We really were leaving Sytan.

    ¡­¡­To kill humans.

    ¡®I never dreamed I¡¯d leave Sytan like this.¡¯

    I had thought I would only be able to see outside of Sytan during the vacation.

    I was briefly taken aback by the unexpected early outing.

    I quietly closed my eyes and organized my thoughts.

    ¡®It¡¯ll be difficult to leave Sytan by myself.¡¯

    To obtain the elixir, I needed permission to act individually.

    However, Sytan and the professors must have worked tirelessly to prepare for this exercise.

    Not only would I not be able to leave for personal reasons, but revealing that I wanted to obtain the elixir would also be a bad move.

    In that case.

    What about breaking through by force?

    I shook my head.

    It was certainly a tempting method, but it wasn¡¯t an appealing enough option to deal with the aftermath.

    ¡®It¡¯s better to follow them for now.¡¯

    I neatly folded away the thought.

    It seemed better to wait until vacation or another opportunity to leave Sytan to obtain the elixir.

    As I followed Idea, the train began to enter the station.

    Creak-.

    Whoosh¡­¡­.

    The train stopped in front of the students and opened its doors.

    ¡°Students, get on!¡±

    Idea, who had already gotten on the train, stuck her head out and beckoned.

    The students followed Idea with excitement in their steps.

    I simply watched them with a hardened expression.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting on?¡±

    Fron frowned, asking as myck of movement seemed strange.

    Only then did I start walking.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s get on.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a strange one.¡±

    As Fron and I, thest ones, entered the train, the doors closed and an announcement yed.

    ¡¾ The train to Orgon will depart shortly. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Passengers, please prepare for the uing shock. ¡¿

    Orgon.

    My expression noticeably hardened.

    If it¡¯s Orgon¡­¡­.

    Before I could sense the ominous feeling, the train began to cross dimensions.

    A floating sensation enveloped my body, vibrating the interior of the train.

    Some of the students who hadn¡¯t adapted yet were clutching their stomachs and retching.

    I also felt dizzy, so I broke out in a cold sweat trying to stay conscious.

    After a long time.

    ¡®Finally adapted¡­¡­.¡¯

    I could feel my nauseous stomach gradually bingfortable.

    My body¡¯s excellent adaptability had finally ovee the dizziness.

    I exhaled deeply, rxing my body in the seat.

    My head felt a little clearer, so now I could finally organize the situation.

    ¡®¡­¡­Orgon.¡¯

    I knew that name.

    To exin about Orgon, I needed to go back to the time of the Human-Demon War.

    There were countless soldiers and knights who came from the human realm to conquer the Demon Realm.

    Among them, there must have been those who died in battle.

    There were those who returned to the human world.

    ¡®But there must also be humans who survived and remained in the Demon Realm.¡¯

    Those who failed to return.

    Strictly speaking, it was true that the humans were the ones who won the war.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean that there were no casualties.

    The remnants were those who were unable to escape from the Demon Realm and were captured.

    The prison that housed those human prisoners was Orgon.

    In other words.

    ¡®Are they taking us to a prison camp?¡¯

    It seemed that none of the students knew about Orgon.

    The only people here who knew about Orgon were me and Idea.

    Just the two of us.

    Idea was an instructor, so of course she would know about Orgon¡¯s existence.

    ¡®I also know about Orgon. Because the protagonist¡¯s party went there to liberate the prisoners.¡¯

    But to think that we would be doing our training there¡­¡­.

    Surely not.

    My shoulders trembled at the thought that suddenly crossed my mind.

    The training was definitely rted to killing humans.

    The connection to Orgon.

    What it meant was clear.

    In the training, we had to kill the prisoners of Orgon.

    ¡°Why are you so stiff?¡±

    Thud, thud.

    Fron patted me on the back and asked.

    ¡®Does she really never get tired?¡¯

    Her lively expression was theplete opposite of Luna, who looked like she was dying as she leaned against her seat.

    For some reason, looking at Fron made me feel a lot better.

    I gave her a faint smile and answered her question.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous because it¡¯s my first outdoor practical training.¡±

    ¡°Hooh, so even you can get nervous. You look so gloomy, I thought you¡¯d never get nervous.¡±

    My eyes widened in surprise as I retorted.

    ¡°Why do you have to say things that you don¡¯t have to?¡±

    ¡°Huh, your face is just asking for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I felt incredibly wronged.

    Who would want to be born looking like this?

    I felt unnecessarily offended and shut my mouth tightly.

    ¡®Just you wait and see.¡¯

    It remained to be seen whether Fron¡¯s carefree attitude would be maintained in Orgon.

    Leaving Fron aside, how many of the students would be able to keep their sanity?

    Just as a slight anxiety began to bloom.

    The world outside the train gradually turned gray.

    The train ran through a barrennd where not a single de of grass grew and entered a huge tunnel.

    Creak-.

    Not long after, the train came to a stop.

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 41.2: Part 2

    As the train door opened, Idea quickly called out to the students.

    ¡°Now, get off the train!¡±

    Under Idea¡¯smand, the students walked out of the train.

    I also walked towards Orgon with heavy steps.

    Woo-.

    As all the students got off the train, it disappeared from the station.

    I turned my head and looked around the interior of Orgon.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be the floor where the prisoners were being held, as only dark gray stone walls filled my vision.

    The students curiously looked around the interior of Orgon.

    Idea opened her mouth with a cold smile on her face.

    ¡°This is today¡¯s training ground, Orgon. There won¡¯t be any battles, so you don¡¯t have to be too scared!¡±

    Idea¡¯s brightughter.

    A foul stench could be felt within it.

    Idea was looking forward to it.

    To how the students would react during the training.

    It was a disgusting stench that made me want to vomit.

    Unlike me, who noticed Idea¡¯s intentions, the students followed Idea with much more rxed steps.

    After walking for about ten minutes.

    ¡°Did youe from Sytan?¡±

    A man who had been waiting asked Idea, taking off his hat.

    ¡°Yes, here¡¯s the pass.¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    The man who received the card from Idea came back after some time.

    The man handed the card back to Idea and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Acknowledged. Please follow me with the students.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone!¡±

    Idea and students followed the man deeper inside.

    I naturally realized that the man was a warden, one of the positions that managed the Orgon.

    The students didn¡¯t seem to know yet.

    Something¡¯s creepy here¡­¡­.

    Isn¡¯t it like something¡¯s going to pop out?

    The deeper they moved into the Orgon, some of the students with good senses realized that it was an eerie ce.

    The moment all the students realized that the Orgon was not an ordinary ce was when they heard a strange voice.

    Please let me out.

    I don¡¯t want to die.

    Sob¡­¡­.

    A mix of cries and screams echoed and filled the surroundings.

    The students¡¯ faces began to harden like stone.

    ¡°Wh, what is this ce¡­¡­?¡±

    Even Fron, who had been showing off her confidence, was consumed by fear and her face turned pale.

    If that was the case for Fron, the expressions of the other students were not worth mentioning.

    Most of the students were consumed by the gloomy atmosphere that had attacked them.

    In an instant.

    ¡®Samuel seems fine.¡¯

    There are always exceptions.

    On the contrary, Samuel seemed to be enjoying the current situation as his usual gloomy atmosphere disappeared and madness filled his eyes.

    The strangeness that had appeared in Samuel¡¯s eyes grew thicker as the interior of the Orgon was revealed.

    As if he had been waiting for this moment.

    Crash-.

    The fire inside lit up.

    Thanks to that, the students were able to see at a nce the scene that had been invisible and only audible.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hell.

    Excluding that word, how many other modifiers could describe the interior of the Orgon?

    Two humans were hugging each other inside a prison that seemed cramped for even one person to enter.

    Unidentified bugs and centipedes crawled on the floor and ceiling.

    The asional chirping of the bugs amplified the chaos.

    ng, ng-.

    As if a child who didn¡¯t know any better was knocking on the ss to get the attention of the fish in the aquarium.

    Idea knocked on the iron bars of the prison with a bright smile.

    ¡°Do you see any humans in here?¡±

    No one answered, so only silence lingered.

    Of course, she hadn¡¯t asked because she expected the students to answer.

    Idea continued, unable to hide her excited smile.

    ¡°This is a prison where humans who attacked the Demon Realm are locked up. Everyone here is a heinous criminal who has killed at least one of my people.¡±

    The students'' fear waspounded by anger.

    "Now, I''m sure you''re curious about the topic of the exercise. Please watch carefully."

    Idea turned her gaze to the human male in the iron cage.

    The human was covered inrge and small wounds, as if to prove that he had been subjected to severe torture.

    Click-.

    Soon, Idea opened the iron cage.

    "What?"

    The human reacted by opening his eyes to the suddenly opened iron cage.

    nk- nk-.

    He seemed to be trying to get up, but the iron chains tied to the human''s arms and legs prevented him from moving.

    Idea walked towards the struggling human and concentrated her mana on her hand.

    The mana, thick with killing intent, soon transformed into a ck sphere.

    Did he guess what was going to happen to him?

    "Ugh, ugh!!"

    The human resisted by clenching his mouth shut and twisting his body.

    However, Idea''s strength was not something a mere human soldier could resist.

    Idea forced open the human''s mouth and pushed the sphere inside.

    "Aaah...!"

    The human sighed as he swallowed the ck sphere in an instant.

    Soon after, the human began to shed crimson tears and his movements slowed down.

    Not long after that.

    Pop-.

    Thud-.

    His head exploded, scattering blood and fragments of brain everywhere.

    Idea looked away from the sight and spoke to the students.

    "The exercise is to kill a human each in your own way."

    She smiled gracefully, enough to send shivers down their spines.

    "Isn''t it easy?"

    Choose your tier by clicking the ''Support me'' button!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.  on reaching milestones.

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 42.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to @Talosfanboy for Ko-fi donation on Ko-fi.

    Humans and demons have very simr appearances.

    If I had to point out a difference, it would be the tattoo-like mark carved into their bodies.

    If I had to be more specific.

    In the case of pure-blooded demons, it takes the form of a unique shape that symbolizes each family.

    ''Aside from that, there''s no major difference between humans and demons.''

    Demons and humans resembled each other.

    So much so that if it weren''t for that tiny difference, they wouldn''t have been able to tell them apart.

    However, humans and demons hated each other relentlessly, and as a result, their rtionship had crossed a river that could not be turned back.

    That obvious fact was only now being felt to the bone.

    ''The two of them don''t respect each other.''

    They saw each other as insects.

    They killed each other mercilessly, as they would step on a pest.

    That said, not all students could ept this situation.

    "Ugh..."

    Luna was gagging.

    She was gripped by fear, her shoulders trembling as she covered her ears.

    But she couldn''t seem to calm down, and her eyes were filled with moisture.

    Luna had a gentle nature, so it seemed she had a hard time epting the gruesome sight before her.

    Swish-.

    I looked away from Luna and scanned my surroundings.

    The students were expressing a variety of emotions.

    There were students who were thrilled at the fact that they could now kill humans.

    On the other hand, there were also many students who felt disgust or fear.

    The majority belonged to thetter.

    Students who were not yet mature.

    Even if the students hated humans endlessly, there was a clear difference between hating them and killing them directly.

    That¡¯s why they prepared this.

    So that they wouldn''t feel any resistance when killing humans-.

    It was obvious that the intention was to get the students used to killing.

    Normally, I would have felt disgusted by such cruelty and tant intent.

    ''Strangely enough, I don''t feel anything.''

    I didn''t even feel any emotion.

    I just sneered.

    In a situation where even the weak would have a hard time keeping their sanity, I found it strange that I was so calm and collected.

    I didn''t feel any anger towards the demons.

    Nor did I feel any sympathy for the humans.

    ''Maybe it''s because I almost got killed by humans.''

    Before I came to the Demon Realm.

    The humans had not only sent knights to kill me, but they had also bribed my servants to be their watchdogs.

    My physical identity must have yed a part as well.

    I was a half-demon.

    A being destined to never find a ce to belong, neither among humans nor demons.

    It was only natural for a half-demon to feel no affection for either humans or demons.

    That was why I was afraid of myself.

    Now I understood why Ares had been wary of me.

    ¡®Just as he said.¡¯

    I possessed a power without purpose.

    A powerparable to that of the Seven Deadly Sins, but I had no idea where to direct it.

    I was merely repeating the words Adel had spoken before possessing this body.

    My purpose was¡­

    To fulfill Adel¡¯s wish.

    Only then would I be able to correct the unfinished ending of the world.

    Thud- thud-.

    I took a step forward.

    ¡°ss president, do you have anything to say?¡±

    Idea tilted her head in puzzlement as I stepped forward.

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    I simply drew the dagger from my pocket.

    Two humans stood guard at each iron cage.

    Excluding the human that Idea had killed, there was one human left.

    That human stared at me with eyes filled with fear.

    ¡°......¡±

    He was covering his mouth with his hand, mumbling as if he was afraid of provoking me.

    I felt no resentment.

    How could I hold a grudge against a human I had just met?

    That was why I would kill him without emotion.

    Swish-.

    I slit the human¡¯s throat.

    Pshhh-.

    Blood spurted out.

    I had not simply cut his throat, but had severed his artery.

    ¡°Aagh¡­!¡±

    The human tried to cover his throat, but he could not stop the blood that seeped through his fingers.

    ¡°......¡±

    The students watched this scene in stunned silence.

    I observed the human slowly dying in the silence.

    How much time passed like that?

    Thud.

    The human, who had been spraying blood everywhere, copsed to the ground.

    Then he fell into a dreamless sleep, showing no further reaction.

    Death.

    The nameless human had fallen into eternal rest.

    I turned away from the human, whose body was still warm.

    ¡°Is it done?¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡±

    Idea pped her hands as if she was pleased with my performance.

    Of course, other than Idea, there were no students who cheered for the murder I hadmitted.

    For some reason, I felt a sense of relief.

    I had found my purpose.

    My purpose was not revenge or survival.

    ¡®Adel, what you asked of me.¡¯

    I will fulfill yourst request.

    That was when I made my pledge.

    When I killed a human captive, Idea continued her exnation.

    ¡°You guys just have to kill one human each, just like the ss president. Ah, half-demon students, please raise your hands.¡±

    At Idea¡¯s words, several students, including Luna, raised their hands.

    Six in total.

    Of course, that number excluded me.

    I hesitated over whether I should raise my hand, but since Idea didn¡¯t say anything, I decided to just watch the situation unfold.

    Idea pped her hands and said,

    ¡°You all have to kill the designated captives!¡±

    Idea led the half-blood students away, smiling brightly.

    What appeared before us then was the sight of humans locked in a prison that was far worse than before.

    But upon closer inspection, I realized that they weren¡¯t humans, but a different race.

    They were not human.

    ¡®Half-demons.¡¯

    I roughly understood Idea¡¯s intentions.

    Idea intended for the half-demon students to kill half-demons, not humans.

    The half-demon students did not feel pity for their kind, who were dying pitifully in their prison.

    Rather, they burned with hatred.

    ¡°You all need to prove yourselves. Prove that you arepletely unrted to these traitors and that you are different.¡±

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 42.2: Part 2

    Click-.

    The iron bars opened.

    Unlike the humans, the half-demon captives were crammed together in one space.

    It meant that they were not even valuable as hostages.

    But I had no intention of simply condemning them.

    After all, they were the ones who had betrayed the Demon Tribe and chosen to be human.

    ¡°Now, go ahead and prove yourselves.¡±

    Idea turned around, a smirk on her face.

    I could see that this was a n that, while seemingly cruel at first nce, was actually quite considerate.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why.¡¯

    It was because she was worried about internal conflict.

    One of the most important things to keep in mind whenmanding soldiers.

    As you know, the atmosphere in the Sytan was one of ostracizing half-demons.

    It seemed like she was trying to resolve this conflict by having the half-demons kill their own kind, thereby demonstrating their identity as members of the Demon Tribe to the regr students.

    Furthermore, there was probably also a warning in there, telling the half-demons that they should not hesitate to kill their own kind.

    ¡°Do you know how much you guys have made us suffer?!¡±

    One of the half-demon students jumped up and kicked off the ground.

    He kicked one of the half-demon captives hard and without mercy.

    The resentment contained in the kick.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The captive who began to be beaten could only shed tears.

    Was it because of guilt toward his kin?

    Or was it because he didn¡¯t have the strength to make excuses?

    Perhaps it was both.

    ¡°Die! Die!¡±

    ¡°Die already!¡±

    Like a pebble thrown into ake, as one person began to beat him, the other students also began to hit the captives.

    Soon after.

    The screams of humans began to echo inside Orgon.

    The cheers and noise mixed with madness made my insides feel nauseous.

    Orgon, which had fallen into chaos in an instant.

    The most noticeable person in that chaos was none other than Samuel.

    ¡°Devour them.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s shadow transformed grotesquely, taking on a bizarre form.

    Thorns as sharp as nails andrge fangs like the pirs of a temple.

    Gluttony.

    Samuel¡¯s shadow gnashed its teeth as it devoured the humans.

    It ground every bit of flesh and bone into dust.

    The shadow licked up everyst drop of blood.

    I felt a strange creepiness, but.

    ¡®This is strange.¡¯

    It was a scene that felt out of ce.

    If it were Samuel¡¯s magic, he would have been able to kill the humans cleanly, even without doing something so cruel.

    Did Samuel want to tear the humans apart that badly?

    Since there was nothing more to see, I looked for Luna and Fron.

    ¡°Instructor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±

    Fron approached Idea and spoke to her.

    Fron¡¯s stiff face showed how nervous she was.

    ¡°If I use my ability to kill them, will I pass the exam?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yes.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    After finishing her conversation with Idea, Fron reached out to a student.

    It was the student who had been madly beating the human prisoner.

    ¡°Be bound.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    The student stopped moving at the mana that Fron emitted.

    And he started moving ording to Fron¡¯s instructions.

    He had fallen under Fron¡¯s unique talent, Charm.

    ¡°Kill one human.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Following Fron¡¯s order, the male student started moving.

    Fron found a human who was bound and unable to move.

    ¡°Kill that human.¡±

    She didn¡¯t use any special methods.

    Fron simply ordered the charmed student to kill the human.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    A brief butplex mix of emotions flickered across Fron¡¯s eyes.

    And the charmed student began to strangle the human.

    Fron didn¡¯t kill the human as cruelly as I thought.

    It wasn¡¯t a humane method either, but at least it was more bearable than the way the other students were killing the humans.

    She just strangled him.

    Snap¡­

    The human captive soon suffocated to death.

    Watching him, I was able to get a rough idea of Fron¡¯s character.

    Fron was younger than I thought.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like she has no hatred for humans, though.¡¯

    It must be a sh of values.

    Fron was reluctant to kill, but she had to kill humans, so she did it out of necessity.

    Idea seemed to have noticed this as well, and she looked like she was contemting whether or not to give her a passing grade.

    Soon, Idea seemed to havee to a conclusion as she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Well, you pass. You can fix the soft partster.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmph.¡±

    Fron turned her head away irritably, as if something was bothering her.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 43.1: Part 1

    Luna was gripped by fear.

    ¡®I want to leave.¡¯

    The atmosphere of fanaticism disyed by the students in Orgon was unbearable for a frail child like Luna.

    The subject of the exercise.

    Killing a human captive.

    Luna, who had absolutely no experience in killing, fell into a panic.

    Thud-.

    Thump-thump-.

    The sound of tearing flesh echoed in her ears.

    She turned her gaze and saw the students beginning to mercilessly ughter the human.

    The same students¡¯ savagery that she had never seen in Sytan.

    ¡®¡­¡­I definitely can¡¯t do it.¡¯

    She knew that there would be consequences if she failed to pass the exercise, but.

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing it?¡±

    Idea asked, her brow furrowed as she watched Luna.

    ¡°I, that¡­¡­¡±

    Luna stammered.

    Idea¡¯s questioning tone only made the situation worse.

    In the end, Luna¡¯s legs began to tremble.

    From the very beginning, Luna¡¯s talent was not specialized inbat.

    Healing ability.

    Healing allies from behind was all that Luna could do.

    However, Idea was forcing Luna to kill a human, not heal.

    Luna was not unaware of Idea¡¯s intentions either.

    Even if it was just a support role, she would have to participate in battle if necessary, because anything could happen on the battlefield.

    She thought she was prepared enough.

    But.

    When it came down to actually killing a human, her hands and feet began to tremble.

    In her head, she knew that she had to kill the human in front of her.

    But her frozen body refused to obey Luna¡¯s will.

    Thud-.

    Luna copsed to the ground, unable to kill the human.

    Idea¡¯s gaze, cold as ice, mercilessly pierced Luna¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Pathetic¡­¡­¡±

    Tears began to stream down Luna¡¯s face.

    She was ashamed of herself for being unable to kill even a captive human.

    At the same time, she felt sorry.

    Luna¡¯s mother, who had been a single mother.

    A human who came through some gate before the Human-Demon War, not even worthy of being called a father.

    When the Human-Demon War began, he abandoned Luna, who had been born between him and her Demon mother, and fled.

    And so, her mother had fallen ill and died before Luna had even turned ten.

    Her mother, who had been ostracized even in the Demon Realm for giving birth to a human child.

    And the young girl who lost her mother and was left alone in a harsh environment.

    Luna awakened her talent and vowed to take revenge on the humans who had pushed her and her mother into the abyss.

    But what the hell is this?

    ¡°I can''t do anything...!¡±

    Soon, Luna burst into tears.

    The cold sensation she had felt from her mother''s body, who had died a dozen years ago, seemed to be enveloping her whole body.

    It was then, while Luna was sobbing,

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Someone spoke to her.

    The owner of the voice was polite, but itcked sincerity.

    A man with short stature and crimson hair looked at her, brushing his hair aside.

    ¡®Adel?¡¯

    Luna was bewildered.

    He was the student who had suddenly asked her to join his group not long ago.

    Adel had passed the entrance exam with gradesparable to the Seven Deadly Sins, and had even secured the position of ss president.

    He was a student who was admired by the half-demon students.

    However, there were also those who feared him because of the strange behavior and sinister smile he had shown during the entrance exam.

    Luna belonged to thetter group.

    It was hard for her to ept the way he had casually stabbed a corpse, saying he wanted to make sure it was really dead.

    And from the first day of school, he had created a hostile atmosphere by picking fights with the Seven Deadly Sins.

    The killing intent that Adel had exuded at that time was still vivid in her memory.

    ¡®...But he was kind.¡¯

    He had reached out to her first, even though she didn''t belong to any group.

    He had asked her to join his group.

    He had told her that she had talent.

    Even after that, she had felt him worrying about her, even though she didn''t realize it.

    When she had been depressed because of the rumors spread by the other children, he had asked her what was wrong.

    That''s why Luna thought Adel was a kinder student than he seemed.

    However.

    ¡®But the way Adel looks now...¡¯

    It''s creepy.

    Adel whispered to Luna, exuding his characteristic sinister aura.

    ¡°You must be scared.¡±

    So.

    Adel continued, a faint smile on his lips, leading Luna with an eerily gentle touch.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    Soon, he looked around as if searching for something.

    Thud-.

    His gaze stopped at a certain point.

    Luna''s gaze was fixed on the human she had failed to kill and left alone.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    The human''s eyes met hers, and fear washed over them.

    As if about to resist, Adel moved in a sh and knocked the human unconscious with a blow to the nape of the neck.

    It was a swift and decisive action.

    ¡°Now, let''s begin.¡±

    Adel leaned the unconscious human''s limp body against the wall.

    Then, feeling the human''s exposed abdomen, he spoke to Luna.

    ¡°Could you release your grip for a moment?¡±

    He spoke gently, so as not to startle her.

    With a soft movement, so as not to make her feel ufortable, he ced Luna¡¯s palm on the human¡¯s abdomen.

    Thump- thump-.

    She could feel the heartbeat.

    ¡°Only when this throbbing stops can we be sure that they are dead. The physical weaknesses of the Demon and humans are not so different.¡±

    ¡°Th, that''s right.¡±

    Luna nodded at Adel''s exnation.

    ¡°So let¡¯s make it stop.¡±

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 43.2: Part 2

    Adel handed Luna her dagger and gently wrapped her hand around it.

    The dagger Adel had used for his first kill.

    Fresh blood still stained the hilt of the de.

    However, strangely, she didn¡¯t feel as scared as before.

    Influenced by Adel¡¯s strangely gentle atmosphere, she even felt a sense of ease.

    That was when it happened.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡±

    A gasp escaped Luna''s lips.

    Adel had tightened his grip on her hand.

    Plunge-.

    The dagger in Luna''s hand pierced the human''s abdomen in an instant.

    The sensation of flesh being torn and parted traveled up her fingertips.

    Swish-.

    Adel stroked Luna''s head once, as if in praise, and whispered softly.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    A gentle murmur.

    Luna epted Adel''s touch, her face flushed.

    * * *

    I helped Luna kill the human captive.

    ''I barely managed to pull it off.''

    I watched Luna as she gasped for breath and wiped the sweat from her forehead.

    ''I almost made a huge mess of things.''

    Idea''s gaze as she watched the troubled Luna.

    It was a potentially dangerous situation.

    After all, Sytan did not tolerate weak-willed students.

    ''Especially a student who couldn''t even kill a single human.''

    If I had not intervened, Luna would likely have been expelled.

    Of course, since she specialized in healing abilities, she could have provided support from the rear, so there was no need for her to kill humans directly.

    However, my position and Sytan¡¯s position were different, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    I approached Luna, who still hadn''t calmed her breathing.

    "Are you okay?"

    Pat, pat.

    I asked, patting Luna on the back.

    "Ugh, I''m okay."

    She forced an awkward smile and nodded her head with difficulty.

    It seemed like her mental energy had been greatly depleted, but somehow she had managed to ovee it.

    I was lost in thought as I looked at Luna, who was very grateful to me.

    Did I just create a debt?

    Luna''s healing ability is useful in any situation.

    So it was necessary to maintain a good rtionship with Luna.

    ''......I''d better finish the job.''

    Idea was looking at us with displeasure.

    It seemed that she was dissatisfied because Luna had not killed the human prisoner.

    In fact, it''s the same as if I had killed him, so it''s natural.

    Idea was the first to speak.

    "I can''t understand why you did that."

    Idea looked me up and down with cold eyes.

    ¡°If you have even a shred of conscience, you wouldn¡¯t think that would be a passing grade.¡±

    Idea''s resolute words.

    I shook my head at this.

    "No, Student Luna also passed."

    "What?"

    A frown appeared on Idea''s forehead.

    A deliberately angry tone.

    I continued to speak resolutely.

    "Surely the instructor said that if you kill a human using your ability, you pass."

    "......"

    When I finished speaking, Idea crossed her arms as if to listen.

    I realized that Idea''s actions were a silent eptance.

    Idea also knew the value of Luna, just like me.

    The rarity of a demon with healing abilities.

    Isn''t Luna almost the only one in the Demon World?

    There may be more Demons who can use healing abilities if you look for them.

    But the only healer I''ve ever met is Luna.

    ''There''s no way the instructors of Sytan wouldn''t know about Luna''s value.''

    Perhaps they are watching her as the next in line after me and the children of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    That''s because having a healer means saving a lot of precious medicine and time.

    ''So I guess they want me to convince her if I can.''

    The current situation was also a test to find out about me.

    The position of ss president that Idea had given me.

    That wasn''t a position that could be obtained with mere force.

    It was a position that could only be obtained by possessing the leadership to lead a unit.

    Idea must have finished grasping the talent I possessed.

    ''But I haven''t shown any significant tolerance or leadership.''

    I had to show her.

    To what extent I possessed the qualities of a leader.

    I steeled my resolve and spoke to Idea.

    "As you know, Luna is very talented. Her healing ability isn''t a talentmonly seen in the Demon Realm, is it?"

    "That''s right."

    Idea nodded her head.

    It was her way of acknowledging that she also knew Luna''s worth.

    "I''vee to realize the value of Luna''s talent. That''s why Luna is qualified to pass this training."

    "Why on earth would you say that?"

    I shrugged at Idea, who was blinking her eyes in disbelief.

    "Luna used her worth to her advantage. I helped her because she''s talented. Isn''t that also a kind of ability?"

    "Heh, how amusing."

    My words were nothing more than sophistry.

    I should be grateful that I didn''t get cursed at right away.

    Idea frowned and asked.

    "By that logic, are you saying that you wouldn''t bother with students whock talent or are inferior?"

    As if evaluating me, Idea narrowed her eyes and asked.

    I twisted the corners of my mouth slightly and smiled wryly.

    "That''s a given."

    "What?"

    Idea''s eyebrows twitched.

    It must be because an answer that a leader should never give had popped out.

    I sensed that this was the right time to make my move.

    I could tell instinctively.

    Idea wasn''t angry even though an absurd answer came out of my mouth.

    Rather, the emotion she was subtly expressing was...

    ''Interest''.

    That''s why I carefully chose the answer Idea wanted and opened my mouth.

    "If they''re untalented, I''ll abandon them. There''s no point in embracing them."

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 44.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to @Steve Tiam for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Despite being my own words, they were spoken with a chilling indifference.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like that¡¯s my true intention, though.¡¯

    It was merely something I came up with after pondering the answer Idea would want.

    If I had said that I would have to look after even the weak students there,

    I would never have seen the corners of Idea¡¯s lips twitching.

    ¡°You really are quite willful. I¡¯ll be sure to remember what you said.¡±

    With those words, Idea turned her steps towards the other students.

    It meant that she would tolerate me helping Luna.

    I let out a sigh and looked back.

    Luna, who hadn¡¯t grasped the context of the conversation between Idea and me, wore a look of confusion.

    ¡°The instructor said she¡¯d let it slide this time. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be so lenient next time, though.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Luna¡¯s eyes widened.

    She must have been imagining that she would be mistreated at school or even lose her schrship.

    Or that the instructor in charge could expel Luna at their discretion.

    The fact that Luna, a character who didn¡¯t appear in the original work, was almost punished with expulsion¡­

    ¡®Fortunately, I seem to have prevented it¡­¡­.¡¯

    A crisis narrowly averted.

    If the instructor in charge had been Ares instead of Idea, there was a high probability that he wouldn¡¯t have tolerated it as Idea did.

    He would have frowned at my statement and tried to teach me a lesson.

    After all, my statement was something that shouldn¡¯te out of the mouth of someone who recognizes students asrades.

    ¡®If they¡¯re students without value or talent, I¡¯ll dly abandon them.¡¯

    The implication of those words was simple.

    In a war situation, I would move ording to calctions, and if things didn¡¯t go my way, I would boldly abandon the injured or endangered students.

    It wasn¡¯t something that shoulde out of the mouth of someone in the position of ss president.

    Rather, the fact that Idea retreated, satisfied with my answer, meant¡­

    ¡®She knows, too.¡¯

    It meant that Sytan''s students couldn''t easily defeat the Imperial Academy''s students.

    We would suffer great losses while carrying out Sytan¡¯s n.

    There would also be students who would be injured and rendered unable to fight during the mission.

    ¡­¡­It was a story of weighing the value and epting the loss.

    ¡®A kind of discrimination, is it?¡¯

    If an injured ally had a valueparable to the Seven Deadly Sins, they would have to be saved, even if it meant sacrificing other students.

    However, the story changes if it¡¯s an ordinary student with no talent.

    We have to abandon them.

    Because we could suffer greater losses because of that student.

    As a rule, if one person bes unable to fight without dying, it¡¯s a loss of three people.

    Because at least two people have to take care of the injuredrade.

    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯

    But I knew this wasn¡¯t ethically right.

    Of course, it¡¯s the best judgment from a practical perspective.

    But can I really not feel guilty about it?

    ¡®Let¡¯s try for now.¡¯

    I don¡¯t know what the right answer is.

    But I have to make the best and greatest choice.

    I finished my thoughts and looked back at Luna.

    Luna was barely holding on, her exhaustion evident.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m just a little sleepy, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Luna spoke as if it was nothing, but I could tell that her mental strength was at its limit.

    ¡°You should get some rest. It seems Instructor Idea has gone to see the Demon students.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­.¡±

    Luna nodded once, then finally fell asleep.

    It seemed she didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift her head.

    Swish-.

    I wrapped my arms around Luna and moved her.

    ¡°Ms. Luna, if you fall asleep here, you might catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Luna didn¡¯t answer.

    She was already fast asleep.

    It didn''t matter since I hadn''t asked her to answer anyway.

    ¡°Sleep well.¡±

    Iid Luna down with her back against the wall.

    Swish, swish.

    I tidied Luna''s tangled pink hair and thought.

    ¡®It¡¯s still a long way until the end of the exercise.¡¯

    I looked around.

    Orgon, which had be a ughterhouse.

    Butpared to the chaos, the number of dead humans wasn¡¯t that high.

    The students still hadn¡¯t killed even half of the prisoners.

    It wasn¡¯t because they couldn¡¯t kill them.

    ¡®They¡¯repletely trampling on them.¡¯

    The students weren¡¯t focused on killing the prisoners, but on toying with them.

    Students taunted the prisoners with insulting words.

    They showed a nasty disposition, enjoying the sight of the prisoners¡¯ despairing faces.

    ¡®As I expected.¡¯

    It was different for me, who was like a third party.

    The deep emotional rift between the Demons and humans.

    Because of this, I was sure that this exercise would be long, even though it was simple.

    ¡®I have to take advantage of this gap.¡¯

    That was why I killed the prisoner first.

    I needed to create some free time.

    Although I did spend some time helping Luna, it was still within the time frame I had set.

    So let¡¯s move now.

    ¡®I know the inside of Orgon like the back of my hand.¡¯

    I quietly turned my steps towards the students¡¯ blind spot.

    Orgon was a ce that was also used as an important episode in the original story.

    There was a secret treasure hidden here.

    ¡®Orgon¡¯s basement.¡¯

    I have to go down.

    This is the first floor of Orgon.

    Basically, the higher the floor, the more heinous or extreme the crimesmitted by the humans held captive there.

    Since they had to be used for negotiations or hostage situations with the human world, it was no different from treating them as VIPs.

    Most of the prisoners on the first floor here are just ordinary soldiers.

    Then what¡¯s in the basement?

    ¡®Something unimaginable¡­¡­.¡¯

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 44.2: Part 2

    During the process of raiding Orgon and rescuing the human prisoners, the protagonist and his party discovered a ce leading to an underground passage.

    I even remember the detailed description.

    ¡º Hamel and his party fought a fierce battle with the Orgon guards.

    And finally, while rescuing the prisoners, a strange iron cage caught Hamel¡¯s eye.

    It was clearly an iron cage made to hold a human, but no one was inside.

    Considering that the other iron cages were packed with humans, it was a strange thing. ¡»

    ¡®But.¡¯

    Unlike the protagonist and his party in the original story, I had to avoid the guards¡¯ eyes and head to the underground passage.

    But the guards were keeping a close eye on the area around the iron cage, so it was a bit of a headache.

    I needed to subdue the guards to get to the secret passage.

    ¡®But I can¡¯t kill them.¡¯

    If I killed the guards, Sytan would directly intervene to find the culprit.

    The only ones who visited here today would be Sytan¡¯s students.

    Even without that, I was bound to be identified as a strong suspect since I was under Ares¡¯ surveince.

    I had to subdue the guards without revealing my identity.

    It would be better if I could avoid their gaze as much as possible.

    ¡®It¡¯s not difficult to cover my face.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just my face anymore;

    I could now cover my whole body in darkness.

    My mana had increased dramatically.

    Thanks to that, the total amount of darkness I can cast has also increased.

    Like right now.

    Swish-.

    I scattered mana into the air and painted it ck.

    Darkness attribute that could only be used to obscure vision.

    Now, I could cover my entire body without difficulty.

    ¡®Remarkable growth.¡¯

    Was it when I was facing the fake Sword Saint?

    It felt like just yesterday when I was panting after using up all my mana on the darkness attribute.......

    Now, I wasn¡¯t struggling at all, even after consuming this much mana.

    How much stronger could I get if I obtained the elixir here?

    ¡®Of course, what I can get from Orgon isn¡¯t an elixir.¡¯

    To me right now, it was something more useful than an elixir.

    A formidable abilityparable to the Eye of Arrogance.

    The one who discovers it receives that ability without any penalty.

    I couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    More than anything.

    If the secret treasure in the underground prison fell into the hands of the protagonist''s group as in the original story, the damage would be irreparablyrge.

    Stealthily.

    Like that, I turned my steps to find an uninhabited iron cage, leaving the students behind.

    ¡®It''s probably located near the path leading to the upper floor.¡¯

    Among the guards, only a few knew about the existence of the underground prison.

    That''s why only a small number of people guarded the underground prison.

    ¡®I think I¡¯m almost there.¡¯

    It was when the students were far enough away to look like dots.

    I saw a guard patrolling the area.

    The aura emanating from his body was different from the guards near the students.

    A dark and heavy atmosphere.

    Unlike the guards who abused the prisoners, he didn¡¯t spare them a nce.

    He simply patrolled a set area from a set location.

    And not long after.

    Thud, thud-.

    Thud-.

    As if he had noticed my presence, the guard stopped walking and looked back.

    Before his gaze could reach me, I hurriedly spread out an arrow.

    The target was one of the humans locked in the iron cage.

    ¡®Designation.¡¯

    Move-.

    The moment I initiated the position exchange, the prisoner¡¯s clothes shot out of the iron cage.

    I took the ce of the prisoner¡¯s clothes and became trapped in the iron cage.

    ¡°Wh, what the¡­¡­!!¡±

    The human who had suddenly be naked opened his eyes wide.

    The guard¡¯s sharp gaze fell on the human¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Who, who the hell¡­¡­?!¡±

    The prisoner tried to tell me something in a hurry.

    When I put my index finger to my lips, he nodded as if he understood.

    In fact, it was probably because I had a dagger pointed at the back of his neck.

    ¡°Why did his clothes suddenly fall off?¡±

    The guard blinked his eyes and turned his head to find the owner of the clothes.

    I had to find a passage before the guard noticed me.

    Fortunately, I was able to quickly find an empty cell.

    ¡®Over there.¡¯

    The empty cage came into view in the most secluded corner

    There was no human in the cell, but there were a few stone statues, so it seemed possible to use my ability.

    And that was when I initiated the position exchange.

    ¡°Is he there?!¡±

    The guard turned his gaze to the cell where I had been.

    However, I had already escaped from the cell.

    Soon, the guard opened the cell and began to beat the naked human.

    ¡°How dare you try to trick me!¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s not it!¡±

    It was a truly unfortunate situation.

    My conscience pricked me as I watched the innocent human being beaten.

    Well, whatever.

    ¡®It must be somewhere around here.¡¯

    Groping around.

    I felt the floor as I searched for a device that would lead me underground.

    And finally, I found it.

    Click-.

    The moment I pressed the corner of the floor.

    Creak-.

    The floor rotated.

    Realizing that it wasn''t a strange phenomenon but the device being activated, I let myself go.

    And so, I began to fall into the endless darkness.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 45.1: Part 1

    In the darkness that was like an abyss.

    I was falling endlessly.

    Swoosh-.

    The faster I fell, the more my body felt like it was being crushed.

    If I hit the ground like this, my body would turn into a lump of meat.

    But there was a way to survive.

    ¡®¡­¡­I''m sorry, but.¡¯

    I took Gu poison out of my arms, where he was sleeping.

    Gu poison opened his eyes wide at the sudden feeling of floating.

    I had to act before he could figure out what was going on.

    Swish-.

    I tied Gu poison tightly to the hilt of the dagger.

    Gu poison clicked his tongue as if his body was ufortable, but I had no intention of letting him go.

    If I die, he''ll be trapped here and die too.

    He''ll have to put up with this level of difort.

    Even though he''s a creature made of mana, he''ll dry up and die if he doesn''t get mana from me.

    ¡®So hang in there.¡¯

    Gu poison trembled once as I stared at him intently.

    ¡­¡­.

    Then he looked into my eyes as if he was gauging something.

    Gu poison didn''t resist, as if he had confirmed something from me.

    He simply left his body in my hands.

    Swoosh-.

    Like that, the two of us fell further and further down.

    And soon after, the ground began toe into view.

    Unlike in the air, the closer I got to the ground, the more light came into view.

    Some kind of device in the basement was painting the surroundings with color.

    So the chances ofnding safely increased a little.

    And when the ground was finally close to me.

    Thud-.

    I mmed the dagger that Gu poison was tied to into the wall.

    Fortunately, the dagger dug perfectly into the wall.

    Now, let''s just wait a little longer.

    Like that, just before I hit the ground, I spread out the arrow and initiated the position exchange.

    ¡°Designation.¡±

    Move-.

    That was the moment.

    The positions of Gu poison, who was tied to the handle of my dagger, and me were reversed.

    The pressure that had been crushing my body also disappeared.

    Thud.

    I quickly grabbed the handle of the dagger.

    Unable to bear my weight, the dagger began to slide down the wall.

    ng, ng, ng-!

    The dagger and the wall made a deafening screeching sound as they came into contact.

    On the one hand, I frowned, but on the other hand, I worked tirelessly to reduce my body''s speed.

    Thanks to that effort, I was able tond on the ground.

    ¡°Fortunately, you fell a bitter.¡±

    It was the moment I reached out and grabbed Gu position, who was about to fall to the ground.

    Clench-.

    Gu poison bit my hand hard.

    It didn¡¯t show its fangs, and it seemed to be some kind of sign of dissatisfaction.

    For a moment, the thought crossed my mind that if I didn¡¯t appease it, it might tell Crete everything that had happened so far.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I gave it a drop of mana coated with the darkness attribute.

    ¡­¡­.

    The guy who had been ring at me started licking the mana drop.

    Gu poison, who seemed to like the mana that was thicker than before, soon closed its eyes.

    It looked like it was in a much better mood after filling its hungry stomach.

    The guy yawned once and went into my pocket.

    ¡®I barely managed to appease it.¡¯

    Only then did I let out a sigh of relief.

    And I looked around.

    Orgon¡¯s underground passage.

    A damp and humid feeling pressed down lightly on my shoulders.

    Ssh-.

    As I took a step, the water rippled.

    Orgon¡¯s underground passage looked like a sewer.

    The water level was up to my ankles, and things like moss were growing here and there on the walls.

    ¡®Are the ripples going forward?¡¯

    I muttered as I watched the water flowing slowly.

    The secret treasure I was looking for would be at the end of the water stream.

    Let¡¯s follow the water stream.

    A little time passed like that.

    Thump-.

    A shapeless ck object that was neither liquid nor solid thumped.

    ¡®A monster?¡¯

    I narrowed my eyes.

    I wasn''t scared because I was familiar with its appearance.

    ck Slime.

    It was the identity of the monster blocking the path of the underground passage.

    ¡°Now I get to see a proper monster.¡±

    I felt a small sense of excitement.

    Sinceing to the Demon Realm, all I had seen were artificially created monsters.

    Whether it was in the Bares'' secret realm or the territory of the Undead.

    But the ck Slime in front of me was different.

    A real monster created naturally.

    Normally, it should be normal to see natural monsters more often than artificial ones, but.

    ¡®The situation wasn''t favorable.¡¯

    Let''s be satisfied with seeing a ck Slime for now.

    Puck!

    PuckPuck?

    The ck Slimes seemed bewildered as if they hadn''t seen a Demon in a long time.

    Although they didn¡¯t have sparkling eyes like in some games, I could feel it.

    ¡®It would be better to attack first.¡¯

    It would have been right to kill them while they were still not moving.

    ck Slimes were monsters that became more difficult to deal with the longer you waited.

    That¡¯s because they¡¯re guys who emit poison when they sense a threat from their enemy.

    And it¡¯s an extreme poison that can kill dozens of humans with just a small amount.

    I quickly organized my thoughts while gauging the distance between me and them.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a good choice to close the distance any further.¡¯

    I need to use a long-range attack.

    If the poison touches my skin, I¡¯ll melt away without a trace.

    ¡°ck de.¡±

    I raised a ck dagger above my hand.

    An attack skill created by fusing the darkness attribute with mana.

    It was a powerful skill that had killed the Sword Saint during the entrance exam.

    I threw the ck dagger towards one of the ck Slimes.

    Screech¡­¡­!

    Boom-.

    The ck Slime''s body exploded upon being hit by the ck dagger.

    ¡®A failure.¡¯

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 45.2: Part 2

    I couldn''t kill it.

    Soon after, the scattered slime fragments squirmed and began to recover.

    I had to kill it before it could fully recover its original form.

    There is a ¡®core¡¯ in the center of a slime¡¯s body.

    If you destroy that core, the slime won¡¯t be able to recover its body.

    ¡°ck de.¡±

    ¡°ck de.¡±

    ¡°ck de.¡±

    ¡°ck de.¡±

    This time, I created four of them.

    The four ck daggers floated above my hand, bobbing up and down.

    I threw two of the daggers first.

    Puck!

    Puck!

    Bang, bang-.

    The slimes exploded simultaneously as I threw the ck daggers to the sides.

    A perfect hit.

    ¡®That must be the core.¡¯

    A ck sphere that had fallen to the ground.

    ck mana was spiraling up like a whirlwind.

    I sent the remaining two daggers toward the sphere.

    Then, the sphere shattered with a sound like ss breaking.

    Soon, the slime¡¯s mucus, which had been wriggling, stopped moving.

    ¡°That was easy.¡±

    I took care of it surprisingly easily.

    If it were someone who didn¡¯t know the dangers of ck Slimes, they might have rushed in without thinking and gotten hurt.

    But for me, the creator who knows everything about the demons that appear in the original story, they were very easy opponents.

    I took a light step.

    ¡®Let¡¯s keep going.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t feel the need to rest since I wasn¡¯t even tired.

    This ce was originally prepared for the protagonist to acquire a Secret treasure.

    There are probably no enemies stronger than ck Slimes.

    Therefore, the only thing I need to be careful of is the traps¡­¡­.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to fall for the traps.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to use Position Exchange ahead.¡¯

    ¡®A brick that¡¯s a different color from the others. Anyone can tell it¡¯s a trap.¡¯

    ¡®This is a trap that the protagonist¡¯s party triggered.¡¯

    Traps kept popping up every time I took a step.

    However, my intuition warned me that they were traps, and since only the traps described in the original work existed, I was able to move forward without difficulty.

    ¡®This should be around it¡­¡­.¡¯

    After walking for a while, I sensed that I had reached the end of the passage.

    The water current was gradually stopping.

    On the other hand, the water level was gradually rising, and soon it reached my knees.

    This meant that I was approaching the point where the water was umting.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±

    A puddle soon appeared.

    Arge puddle spread out before me,parable to a small pond.

    However, there was nond to step on from the front.

    I took a quick step forward, but my foot didn¡¯tnd and sank right in.

    The end of the underground passage.

    I had to go into the pond.

    Hoo-.

    I filled my lungs with air and threw myself into the pond.

    * * *

    The interior of the pond was vast.

    The phosphorescent stones that were sparsely installed on the walls allowed me to see ahead even in the water.

    I wanted to look around with curiosity, but I exercised self-control.

    ¡®If I dawdle, I¡¯ll run out of breath.¡¯

    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the ability to breathe underwater.

    That¡¯s why I had to go down quickly.

    Ssh.

    I swam relentlessly, cutting through the water.

    That¡¯s when I was going down.

    ¡¾ Don¡¯t go any further. ¡¿

    ¡¾ The Great Evil is dead. ¡¿

    The warning message written on the wall.

    I couldn''t help but widen my eyes.

    This message wasn''t something I had written in the original story.

    Unlike other ces that weren''t the main focus of the story, Orgon yed a fairlyrge role.

    Therefore, I put quite a bit of effort into describing it.

    It would be strange if there was anything I didn''t know about the Orgon episode in my memory.

    But.

    ¡®I''ve never written such a message.¡¯

    I examined the message written on the wall in detail.

    Don''t go any further.

    This message could be there to warn intruders.

    But what about the Great Evil?

    ¡®This is where a Demon who tried to rebel hundreds of years ago is sleeping.¡¯

    Even the Demon King at the time judged that this Demon couldn''t be killed.

    So, the setting was that he was imprisoned in an underground prison that no one except certain people knew about.

    If that traitor was referred to as the Great Evil, it wouldn''t be iprehensible.

    ¡®But it still feels a bit unsettling.¡°

    Was it because I was confident that I had a perfect grasp of this ce since it was the center of a fairly important episode?

    Even though it was just one line of text that I didn''t know about, it was hard to shake off the unsettling feeling.

    Let¡¯s just keep going down for now.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like I can go back up.¡¯

    At least if I hade this far, I had to take at least one secret treasure with me.

    To prepare for the midterm exams, where I didn''t know what would happen.

    Considering the timing, the period when Sytan''s first-year students invaded the Imperial Academy ovepped with the midterm exams.

    This meant that the content of the midterm exams was definitely an invasion to the human world.

    ¡®There''s no need to hesitate.¡¯

    If I were to miss a Record that will clearly be a great asset because of just one line of writing, it would be a huge loss.

    Moreover, if it¡¯s ording to the original story, it bes something that increases the power of the protagonist¡¯s party.

    I tried hard to shake off the difort and started to go down.

    ¡®Now I¡¯m starting to suffocate.¡¯

    I gradually felt my chest bing stuffy.

    At the same time, along with the feeling of my head bing dizzy, it became a situation where it was even difficult to support my body.

    I gritted my teeth.

    Just a little more.

    Just a little bit more.

    - ¡­¡­.

    Arge magic circle was visible nearby.

    It was a kind of device that separated the space where the secret treasure from the pond.

    It also meant that if I just destroyed that magic circle, I would be able to breathe.

    I stretched out my hand towards the giant magic circle.

    Thud-.

    However, the magic circle just pushed my hand away and didn¡¯t break.

    In the original story, it was written that the protagonist¡¯s party simply broke it with force.

    ¡®I don¡¯t need to do that though.¡¯

    When I brought my eyes close to the magic circle, I could see the objects that were situated beyond it.

    I couldn¡¯t see them exactly because of the water current, but I could at least confirm that they were inanimate objects.

    ¡®Designate.¡¯

    As a result, I was able to spread out the arrow.

    ¡®Move.¡¯

    My body seeded in passing through the magic circle.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 46.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to @Steve Tiam for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Cough!

    I coughed and sat up.

    Inside the magic circle.

    I had finally arrived at my destination.

    I shook off the moisture from my clothes and looked around.

    This was a narrow cavity.

    A ce designed to imprison only a single criminal.

    Four enormous iron chains were ced in the cavity.

    ''That must be it.''

    Something bound by the iron chains.

    A skeleton was floating in the air with its limbs tied up.

    It wasn''t hard to figure out the identity of the skeleton.

    A demon who hadmitted treason.

    It must have been imprisoned here and eventually met its end.

    The cavity had a rather eerie atmosphere, but I quickened my pace without hesitation.

    Creak-.

    My steps finally stopped in front of the skeleton.

    Not a speck of flesh was visible, indicating how much time had passed.

    Only a grayish, rotten heart remained inside the skeleton.

    ¡®The secret treasure is inside that heart.¡¯

    I had deliberately left the heart behind to give the secret treasure to the protagonist''s group.

    I was reluctant to ce a treasure chest in a ce that was supposed to be a prison.

    The way to obtain the secret treasure left in the skeleton''s heart was simple.

    Step-.

    I just had to grab it.

    It was the moment I ced my hand on the skeleton''s heart.

    Swoosh¡­¡­.

    Something dormant in the skeleton''s heart was absorbed into my body.

    I immediately opened my status window.

    ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿

    : Race - [ Half Demon ]

    : Tendency - [ Chaos ]

    : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ò¡¯ ]

    : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Maniption ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis ]

    : Mana - [ 1332 ]

    A new trait had been added.

    Telekinesis.

    It must have been one of the traits the skeleton had used when it was alive.

    Unlike when I had obtained the Eye of Arrogance in the Secret Realm of Bares, I didn''t feel any pain.

    Rather, it felt like something in my chest had been filled.

    At the same time, a ''will'' burned.

    A will to crave, to destroy, to crave something endlessly¡­¡­.

    I realized that this emotion was a kind of wish that the skeleton had possessed.

    The remnants of its ability must have remained in the skeleton''s heart because its will had been so strong.

    But that didn''t matter.

    All I needed was the ability the skeleton had left behind.

    ¡®This is how you use it.¡¯

    I slowly recalled the new trait I had acquired.

    It seemed that I could use telekinesis if I consumed mana.

    Fortunately, I was able to figure out how to use it as soon as I acquired the telekinesis trait.

    I decided to use telekinesis to lift the dagger.

    Whoosh-.

    The dagger immediately began to rise, but¡­

    Thud-.

    Not long after, it fell powerlessly to the ground.

    It wasn¡¯t because Icked mana, or because the telekinesis trait itself was weak.

    It was simply because my proficiency was terrible¡­

    ¡®I need to train.¡¯

    It was still too much for me to lift the dagger.

    I had enough telekic power, but I couldn¡¯t control the ability.

    For now, I should start by training with small objects.

    With that, I turned off my telekinesis, leaving behind a sense of regret.

    Thump.

    A heartbeat echoed in my ears.

    The source of the sound wasn''t me.

    ¡®Then¡­?¡¯

    I slowly raised my head.

    What entered my field of vision wasn¡¯t a grayish, rotten heart.

    It was a heart that had regained its vitality, turning red and spurting blood.

    I blinked at the bizarre sight.

    ¡®What the hell?¡¯

    This was an unexpected turn of events.

    It was true that Orgon held great significance in the original story.

    But this chamber was just a device for obtaining a fortuitous encounter.

    That was why the protagonist¡¯s party left the cavity after obtaining only the telekinesis ability.

    Nothing happened.

    But.

    ¡®¡­What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    A scene unfolded that even I, the author, hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    The heart of the skeleton, which had clearly stopped, began to beat again.

    Soon, a dark shadow appeared in the skeleton¡¯s eye sockets.

    Just a moment ago, the skeleton¡¯s eyes had been empty.

    An unexpected change was taking ce.

    And I could see it.

    A symbol appeared behind the skeleton''s back.

    Arge cross was engraved within a circr border, like a brand.

    It was all too familiar.

    This was,

    The tattoo that proved one¡¯s lineage as a descendant of Arsene.

    I felt goosebumps rising on my back.

    This skeleton was definitely connected to the Arsene family.

    The Demon World¡¯s traitor was connected to the Arsene family.

    While I was gaping in surprise, unable to contain my astonishment,

    ¡¾ Child of Arsene. ¡¿

    An eerie voice filled my ears.

    The ghastly voice filled my ears from afar.

    The skeleton spoke, its bony mouth rattling.

    ¡¾Listen to the voice of the Left.¡¿

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 46.2: Part 2

    Was it speaking to me?

    No matter how much I looked around, there were no other living beings in this cavity besides me.

    Furthermore, there could be no other blood rtive of Arsene besides me, so it must have been speaking to me.

    Although I was still ovee with confusion, I quickly calmed myself and replied to the skeleton¡¯s words.

    ¡°I shall listen.¡±

    Then the skeleton continued to speak.

    ¡¾If you can hear the thoughts of the Left, then you must have the same karma as me.¡¿

    I focused on the word ¡®thoughts¡¯.

    The skeleton had note back to life, but rather had left behind remnants of its memories.

    That was why it could not hear me speak.

    I decided to simply listen to the skeleton¡¯s words in silence.

    ¡¾Descendant of the Left who harbors chaos, do not be consumed by chaos.¡¿

    And my expression hardened at the skeleton¡¯s next words.

    The skeleton seemed to know what chaos was.

    ¡¾Chaos is a power that distorts the rules of the world. Remember not to be consumed by it; if you focus only on meaning, you will meet the same end as the Left.¡¿

    I wanted to hear a more detailed exnation about chaos, but¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Arsene symbol that had appeared behind the skeleton''s back disappeared, and the rapidly beating heart also turned gray.

    Flutter-.

    Soon, its heart shattered and fell.

    I realized that I would not be able to obtain any more information.

    ¡®So, let me summarize.¡¯

    The Demon World¡¯s traitor was Arsene¡¯s ancestor.

    And it also possessed the chaos attribute.

    ¡®This is crazy.¡¯

    My head throbbed from the sudden influx of information.

    Still, there was one thing I had gained.

    The chaos attribute.

    I had found a clue about it.

    ¡­¡­And that I had to hide the Arsene family¡¯s symbol even more securely.

    I quickly used my darkness attribute to darken the nape of my neck even more.

    This should be enough to put me at ease.

    ¡®Is there nothing else I can gain?¡¯

    Greedily, I searched every nook and cranny of the cavity, but I realized that there was nothing left.

    Well, it would be excessive to try to gain any more benefits here.

    So it was time for me to leave.

    ¡®It was hard enoughing here.¡¯

    It would be even harder to leave.

    Jeez.

    I sighed so deeply that the ground shook, and turned to leave.

    Since the unexpected development had dyed me, I needed to hurry.

    * * *

    I managed to escape the underground passage safely.

    ¡®My whole body is aching¡­¡­.¡¯

    I patted my back.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to get out of the pond, but it was hard to climb back up the cliff.

    The ceiling rotated again when I raised my hand.

    After I came up to the ground like that.

    I switched clothes and ces with a prisoner who was grumbling at the warden.

    The moment I joined the group.

    - You bastard, are you trying to trick me again?!

    An angry voice rang out.

    The warden was yelling at the prisoner who had be naked again.

    But it wasn¡¯t my business.

    ¡®Fortunately, I¡¯m notte.¡¯

    I naturally blended in with the students and looked around.

    Before I knew it, Orgon, where the training had ended, was cleaner than I thought.

    It was possible because the wardens were disposing of the bodies immediately.

    Thanks to this, the surveince of the underground passage seemed to be less than I thought.

    But there was a student who noticed my absence.

    ¡°What were you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s just say I went for a walk.¡±

    Fron narrowed her eyes and questioned me.

    Fron snorted when I tried to dismiss it as nothing.

    ¡°Are you saying you went for a walk in this ce?¡±

    ¡°I rather liked the sight of humans filling up the iron bars.¡±

    ¡°Ha, stop talking nonsense.¡±

    Fron shook her head.

    I just shrugged my shoulders.

    By the way, where is Luna?

    I had put Luna, who had fallen asleep trying to enter the underground passage, down on the wall.

    Ah, there she is.

    Luna was approaching with noticeably rxed steps.

    It seemed like she had woken up after sleeping soundly while I was in themunity.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I slept well.¡±

    ¡°You were sleeping so deeply that you wouldn¡¯t have known if someone had carried you away.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡­.¡±

    Luna scratched her head as if she was embarrassed.

    Sideways nce.

    Then she started to nce at my face from the side.

    Is there something she wants to say?

    When I tilted my head, Luna turned her head away in surprise.

    For some reason, Luna¡¯s ears were flushed red.

    I don¡¯t see any other reactions besides that, so it can¡¯t be anything important.

    I was having such a pointless conversation with Luna when.

    Fron asked, poking her head in.

    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±

    Her gaze was fixed on the two stones floating above my hand.

    I paused for a moment before answering. There was no reason to hide it.

    ¡°Telekinesis.¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to a type of ability?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a power that I¡¯m still not proficient in using, so I¡¯m training.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Fron didn¡¯t seem to doubt me.

    There was no particr reason to doubt me.

    Of course, telekinesis wasn¡¯t amon ability.

    But it wasn¡¯t an ability that waspletely unheard of either.

    It meant that it wasn¡¯t as rare as the Eye of Arrogance or my other traits.

    ¡®However, if I have sufficient proficiency and a vast amount of mana, I can unleash tremendous power.¡¯

    What I wanted was to evolve telekinesis.

    The next stage of telekinesis.

    ¡®Gravity.¡¯

    A natural and transcendental power that could crush or lift anything.

    It was an incredible ability that was considered to be a in its own right.

    I was still a long way from developing telekinesis to that extent.

    I was only able to lift two stones.

    ¡®It¡¯s not something I should reveal now.¡¯

    Still, if I didn¡¯t ck off on my training, the possibilities were endless.

    I was having such optimistic thoughts while training my telekinesis.

    Before I knew it, Idea appeared and began to organize the students.

    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±

    Idea said, scanning the number of students with her eyes.

    ¡°Fortunately, there are no dropouts for this training session.¡±

    Luna flinched as if she had been pricked.

    What a mischievous personality.

    She must have said that on purpose to embarrass Luna.

    Regardless, Idea continued speaking.

    ¡°Your eyes have finally gained a good light. It seems like they still need some refinement, though.¡±

    Idea was right.

    The students¡¯ eyes were filled with confidence.

    Furthermore, their fear of humans had somewhat diminished.

    The qualifications of a predator.

    One by one, the students were beginning to acquire that aspect.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s head back to Sytan!¡±

    Idea cheered and left Orgon with the students.

    It was the moment of escape from a ce that had been short but had felt long.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 47.1: Part 1

    A week has passed.

    There hadn''t been any major changes in the students'' lives since the practical exam.

    Rather, the atmosphere had rxed a bit. The students didn''t seem to be too concerned about the midterm exam, no matter how much the instructors tried to scare them.

    The experience of killing prisoners during the practical training had somewhat washed away the students'' fear of humans.

    Whether this change would have a positive or negative effect.

    No one knew.

    ''There''s nothing uglier than being arrogant when youck the skills.''

    Mutter-.

    I muttered as I levitated pebbles above my hand.

    My telekinesis proficiency, which had been at a pathetic level, had improved considerably.

    At first, I could only lift two.

    But now, I could lift as many as five.

    ''I still can''t lift heavy objects, though¡­¡­.''

    Even so, it seemed that I would soon be able to lift a dagger.

    I was in a good mood because my growth rate wasn''t bad.

    And there was another piece of news that made me happy.

    - I heard that there won''t be any theory in the magic ss today?

    Does that mean we''ll be learning real magic?

    The students'' conversation.

    I was interested in the story that they would start magic sses in earnest from today.

    The moment I had been hoping and praying for.

    Of course.

    Even if I learn magic, I won''t be able to use powerful magic like Samuel.

    Perhaps I will never be able to use it.

    ''My talent in this body was originally in assassination, after all.''

    I won''t be able to master the magic that Samuel uses.

    Even so, it was certain that I would be stronger than I am now.

    With the midterm exam approaching.

    If I can be stronger, I shouldn''t be picky about the means.

    It''s also true that I''m attracted to the fantasy element of magic.

    ¡­¡­But then again.

    "ss will start soon."

    "Huh? There''s still some time left!"

    "¡­¡­"

    I narrowed my eyes as I looked at Luna, who wouldn''t leave my side.

    Luna has been strangetely.

    Originally, she would tremble in fear whenever our eyes met.

    Now, she just gives me a sullen look if I don''t look at her.

    I scratched my head in frustration.

    ''Is she at the age where she''s starting to get interested in the opposite sex?''

    I know the feelings that Luna has.

    After all, I also went through puberty.

    I must have done something nice for her to like me.

    For Luna, a half-breed, contempt and ridicule must have beenmonce.

    Even a small favor would have made her feel very grateful.

    I hope she doesn¡¯t get confused.

    ¡®It¡¯s just a fleeting emotion, so there¡¯s no need to worry about it.¡¯

    Emotions subside after a while.

    That¡¯s just how it is in school.

    With a thought that reeked of an old man, I gently pushed Luna¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Please go.¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­¡­¡±

    Luna obeyed me, even though she looked displeased.

    Then what¡¯s left?

    Just a nobledy who looks at me with annoyance.

    ¡°Why are you acting like that again, Ms. Fron?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but stare at you every time I see you because you look so sinister.¡±

    A vein popped out on my forehead.

    Is she just itching for a fight since she hasn¡¯t caused any trouble since morning?

    Not long after that, Fron returned to her seat.

    How nd.

    After the troublemakers left.

    I was once again engrossed in practicing telekinesis.

    Ding-dong.

    The bell rang, signaling the start of ss.

    Howe it¡¯s going so smoothly?

    It seemed that Fron had guessed that ss was about to start.

    Creak-.

    The front door of the ssroom opened, and the magic teacher, Robolt, entered.

    I stood up to greet him.

    ¡°All students, bow to the teacher.¡±

    I checked that Professor Robolt nodded and sat down.

    Then I looked up at Robolt with an expectant expression.

    He looked different today.

    It felt like he was emanating an aura that I hadn¡¯t felt before.

    Thud, thud.

    Robolt pounded on the ckboard.

    It was a sight I had never seen from him, who usually spoke in a friendly manner.

    ¡°Today, I will teach you magic that you can use in real situations.¡±

    It was just as I had expected.

    Robolt used chalk to write two words on the ckboard.

    ¡®Stealth¡¯ and ¡®Silence.¡¯

    The moment I read those words, my eyes shed.

    ¡®He¡¯s teaching Adel¡¯s specialty.¡¯

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 47.2: Part 2

    They were the two most basic magics for assassination.

    Stealth literally meant hiding one¡¯s body, and Silence meant not making a sound.

    Breathing, footsteps, etc¡­

    ¡®What¡¯s the principle behind it?¡¯

    The magics that I had created and put into the novel myself.

    I had never thought about how to use them.

    That''s why I found it interesting.

    It''s in my nature to be interested in the unknown and to immerse myself in it.

    "Students, from now on, you will be dealing with humans directly in the human world. However, there will be enemies that you cannot defeat."

    The students nodded.

    Just as there were weak humans like the ones at the prison camp,

    There were also powerful humans like the Sword Saint from the entrance exam.

    "So here''s the problem. What will you do if you encounter an enemy stronger than you? I''m talking about an opponent you have little chance of winning against in a head-on confrontation."

    The students did not answer.

    It seemed that each of them was racking their brains to find an answer.

    Some students shouted nonsense like, "We should fight to the end, even if we die!" but Robolt ignored them and continued speaking.

    "The answer is assassination."

    ''That''s right.''

    I nodded in agreement.

    To think that you would face an opponent stronger than yourself head-on.

    It was a foolish thought that was beyond idiotic.

    Of course, the word ''assassination'' didn''t have a good connotation, so there were students who frowned.

    Robolt spoke to those dissatisfied students.

    "Of course, it would be great if you could win by fighting head-on. But can you guarantee that you, who can''t even defeat 1/10th of a real Sword Saint right now, will always be victorious in a head-on battle?"

    None of the dissatisfied students could answer.

    It seemed that they had not considered what would happen if they lost.

    Robolt opened his mouth as if to mock their thoughts.

    "Do you want to give your life to the humans who killed your family, friends, and neighbors?"

    Silence fell over the ss.

    "For you, assassination is not an option but a necessity."

    "Because none of you can kill a human hero head-on."

    "Do you understand a little bit now?"

    No more objections were raised against Robolt.

    They had been reminded of how powerless they were before the Sword Saint.

    Robolt looked at the students with a satisfied expression and opened his mouth.

    "First, I will teach you about the art of stealth."

    * * *

    "Slowly circte mana. You need to fully feel the circting mana. And then release the mana."

    Robolt demonstrated it himself.

    A faint mana began to emanate from Robolt''s body.

    ¡°You must be able to cover your entire body. Even if your mana purity is low, spread it as thinly as possible to cover yourself. If you can¡¯t cover your entire body, the Stealth technique will fail.¡±

    Mana covered Robolt¡¯s entire body.

    In an instant, Robolt¡¯s figure blurred.

    It was the effect of the Stealth technique.

    Click-

    Robolt then gestured to release the Stealth technique.

    The students revealed various emotions as they looked at Robolt.

    Curiosity, admiration, etc¡­

    ¡°Today¡¯s assignment is to cover your body with mana. It will be impossible to do within a day, but don¡¯t be discouraged and try your best.¡±

    Robolt finished the demonstration and began to walk among the students.

    The students fumbled around, trying to cover their bodies with mana.

    Thirty minutes passed like that, but no student had yet seeded in covering their entire body with mana.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be impatient. It¡¯s difficult to manipte mana in detail, so it¡¯s important to take your time, even if it¡¯s slow.¡±

    At Robolt¡¯s calm advice, two students showed progress.

    Robolt narrowed his eyes and scanned the two.

    Fron and Samuel.

    The two descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins seeded in covering their entire bodies with mana.

    It would normally take a week of practice to get the hang of it.

    In Robolt¡¯s view, Fron had arge amount of mana.

    She also seemed to have a great sense of manipting mana.

    However, the one with the truly outstanding sense of maniption was Samuel.

    ¡®What a great talent.¡¯

    Samuel had perfectly controlled his mana and seeded in covering his entire body with it.

    He was now staring at himself as if wondering what to do next.

    ¡°Student Samuel has seeded perfectly, beyond reproach.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Samuel did not show any expression of Robolt¡¯s praise.

    He simply looked at him indifferently, as if it were something he had expected.

    In Robolt¡¯s eyes, Samuel and Fron were geniuses.

    The top students in the entrance exam are different, after all.

    As Robolt was thinking that, the name of a child suddenly crossed his mind.

    ¡®There should have been one more student who did well on the entrance exam¡­¡¯

    He was also a person of interest.

    The student with the Chaos attribute, whom Instructor Ares was extremely wary of.

    It was said that he had used Idea¡¯s authority to push aside those two and take the position of ss president.

    ¡®Was it Pixie Adel?¡¯

    He was a student with small eyes and ominous crimson hair.

    However, there was something strange.

    Adel, who should have been listening to Robolt''s lecture, was nowhere to be seen.

    Suddenly.

    Goosebumps rose on Robolt''s back.

    "What the..."

    Adel''s seat, which had been empty just a moment ago.

    Adel had appeared while Robolt had briefly looked away.

    Was I seeing things?

    Robolt knew it wasn''t an illusion.

    But it was hard to ept the reality without denying it.

    Stealth of a level that could deceive an instructor like him.

    This was a realm that was difficult to reach, no matter how much one trained in stealth.

    "Easy."

    And then came Adel''s words.

    Robolt couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread at this.

    It was the moment when Adel''s low, sunken gaze felt eerie.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 48.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter. Do rate and review on Novel Updates.

    The magic ss was over.

    In conclusion, learning stealth magic wasn''t difficult.

    Since my assassination talent was beyond anyone''s expectations, it was only natural in a way.

    After all, I was the strongest exclusive assassin in the novel.

    The problem was how to integrate the chaos attribute with stealth magic...

    "This isn''t easy."

    I racked my brain in frustration.

    In my future ns, I needed to push my assassination skills to the limit.

    Assassination only worked on guys who were somewhatcking.

    It wouldn''t work on the real powerhouses of the human world.

    ''But the reality is that there''s no better option than assassination.''

    So I had no choice but to grit my teeth and train my assassination skills.

    For now, since all my sses were over, I should head back to the dorms.

    I was gathering my writing utensils and getting ready to leave my seat when...

    "Student Adel."

    Someone called out to me.

    I stopped moving and turned around to see Robolt with a serious expression on his face.

    Judging by his expression and tone of voice, he seemed to have something serious to say.

    "What is it?"

    "Student Adel, is this your first time learning magic from Sytan?"

    My first time learning magic?

    I felt a bit strange.

    Well, excluding Adel''s traits, it was my first time learning magic.

    The difference between traits and magic.

    In a way, magic was a subset of traits.

    Magic that you could use if you had enough mana and the right attributes.

    Traits were unique abilities, so it was impossible to do things depending on them.

    There were probably quite a few cases where magic and abilities were simr, but they were still different.

    "Yes, this is my first time learning magic. I''ve been able to use my unique talents since the beginning."

    "Haha..."

    Robolt let out a hollowugh at my answer.

    Then he gave me a hungry look, as if he was looking at prey.

    "Please visit myb when you have time. I have a lot of stories I''d like to share."

    "Um, I understand, but... could you exin why?"

    I didn''t understand why Robolt was making such an offer to me.

    Could it be that he had found out something about the chaos attribute?

    Robolt shook his head excitedly and opened his mouth.

    "Student Adel''s talent for magic is incredible. You might even surpass me in the near future."

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    "You even have the rare chaos attribute. Your research value is more than enough, it''s overflowing."

    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±

    My gaze turned cold.

    Robolt''s words meant, "You have talent, so let''s talk."

    But there was a problem.

    I wasn¡¯t as talented as Robolt thought I was.

    ¡®My talent for magic is limited to assassination techniques.¡¯

    I had no other talents to speak of.

    Just look at how I learned stealth magic.

    The moment Robolt told me how to use stealth magic.

    My body instinctively understood.

    How to move on to the next step.

    ¡®As if it was knowledge I already knew.¡¯

    That¡¯s why I was able to use stealth magic without Robolt telling me what to do after covering my body with mana.

    But me, a magic prodigy?

    ¡®That¡¯sughable.¡¯

    Having a serious discussion about magic with Robolt would be a waste of time.

    But it was a bit of a shame.

    It was rare for an instructor to show favor.

    It wouldn¡¯t be wise to dismiss it just because I wasn¡¯t interested.

    It just wasn¡¯t the right time.

    ¡°I have something to do today, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t visit yourb.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t force you.¡±

    I smiled at Robolt, who wore a look of disappointment, and continued.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll be sure to visit next time.¡±

    ¡°Promise!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    Only after I gave my word did Robolt retreat, satisfied.

    At this rate, I¡¯ll have to act the part of a magic prodigy.

    I¡¯ll figure out something.

    With that thought, I picked up my things and left the training ground.

    ¡®It looks like Luna and Fron went in first.¡¯

    My conversation with Robolt had taken a while, so it seemed they had left first.

    Thanks to that, I was able to return to the dorms without any problems.

    And so, I walked along the path to the dorms, lost in thought.

    ¡®I should train in the dorms today.¡¯

    I had a good reason.

    Stealth magic that I had learned today.

    While Robolt was exining its principles, something had crossed my mind.

    However, in order to train that technique, I needed to be alone.

    There was no way anything good woulde of someone discovering the existence of that technique.

    ¡®I should use it as a trump card.¡¯

    The more hidden a card was, the more powerful it became.

    Thinking about the spies of the human realm who might be here¡­

    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to clean them up soon.¡¯

    The human world and the demon world, which sent spies to each other.

    Naturally, there were also human spies hiding in Sytan.

    A spy appeared as an informant, telling the six families about the information they had gathered about Sytan.

    There was a chance that the fact that a descendant of Arsene was in the demon world would reach their ears.

    ¡®Killing that spy would mean¡­¡¯

    Killing one of the humans who appeared in the original story.

    That was another reason for my hesitation.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because I was attached to the character I created.

    It was just¡­

    ¡®It¡¯ll be a bit tricky.¡¯

    Very tricky.

    To act boldly in enemy territory, one needed to be both intelligent and powerful.

    He would have prepared for the possibility of his identity being exposed.

    In order to deal with that guy, I needed to be fully prepared.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to train somewhere secluded until then.¡¯

    The skill that applied stealth magic.

    This ability was more than enough to deal with the powerhouses of the human realm.

    If I could pull it off, that is.

    After all, what I had established today was just a theory.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 48.2: Part 2

    As I was walking towards the dormitory¡­

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The woman I wanted to avoid the most today was waving at me.

    It was Rene.

    This time, she wasn¡¯t alone. There was someone next to her.

    A woman with long, flowing white hair, staring at me.

    She was beautiful, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of eeriness.

    Diana, the daughter of the Demon King.

    She, who would be the next Demon King, was staring at me with Rene.

    ''She''s even scarier than before.''

    Before, I only had to be careful about being from the Arsene family.

    But now I knew that one of the traitors of the demon world was an ancestor of Arsene.

    What if they found out that I was a descendant of the Arsene family in the midst of all this?

    I would die.

    I was sure of it.

    So¡­

    I had to run.

    I used the stealth magic I had learned today and quickly ran away.

    The ability that had allowed me to hide my presence from the instructor for a moment.

    The moment I activated the stealth magic, I used Position Exchange towards the bushes.

    ''Move.''

    Our positions were switched.

    Only a leaf was falling in the ce where I had been.

    "...Did I see wrong?"

    "I saw it too, so I don''t think so."

    "Hmm."

    "Maybe he had something urgent to do?"

    "Maybe."

    Fortunately, the two of them left without looking for me.

    Only then did I let out a sigh of relief and walk out of the grass.

    ''Why did theye out of there?''

    Meeting people I never expected to see made me feel nervous.

    Still, I should be d that I didn¡¯t run into them.

    I hurriedly left the spot in case the two of them came back.

    * * *

    I arrived at the dormitory.

    For some reason, I couldn¡¯t see Samuel anywhere.

    Maybe he¡¯s practicing the stealth magic he learned today.

    Thanks to that, I was able to practice magicfortably.

    ¡®First, let¡¯s close the curtains.¡¯

    Ares¡¯s bird that was watching me.

    The magic I¡¯m going to practice this time is a secret card, so I have to close the curtains even if it makes him a little suspicious.

    Creak-.

    After closing the curtains.

    I sat down on the floor and reviewed the magic.

    ¡®Now I think I¡¯m getting the hang of it.¡¯

    The magic I learned today is stealth magic.

    I was able to find a clue about the Chaos attribute here.

    Stealth and Chaos.

    The two concepts were simr.

    Stealth focuses on appearing not to exist, even though you clearly do.

    ¡®Chaos is like this.¡¯

    It doesn¡¯t exist, but it does.

    An unstable state that can exist or not exist.

    I decided to apply this to Stealth.

    ¡®Beyond hiding your presence, to existing but not existing.¡¯

    I closed my eyes and concentrated.

    I circted my mana and spread it throughout my body, just like I did in ss.

    An incredibly detailed use of mana.

    At the same time, I used Stealth to hide my presence, following my body¡¯s instincts.

    ¡®I can see my body because I¡¯m the caster.¡¯

    I looked down at my arms.

    I could see that they were still there, albeit faintly.

    I can¡¯t stop here.

    The concept of Stealth.

    I twisted that proposition.

    I forced it upon the world.

    That from the very beginning, the existence called ¡®me¡¯ didn¡¯t exist¡­

    And then.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    I becameplete nothingness.

    Even I couldn¡¯t see myself.

    In the dormitory room-.

    No, in the world, my existence as ¡®me¡¯ was not observed.

    That¡¯s because an indescribable haziness enveloped all my senses.

    Even the concept of time disappeared.

    Was it a brief moment that passed, or several minutes?

    Perhaps several years had passed.

    Was it because my existence had disappeared?

    I was not bound by thews of the world.

    This magic literally contained chaos.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    At one moment.

    As my Stealth was released,  I was spat back out into the world.

    I gasped for breath and hurriedly felt my whole body.

    Only after confirming that all my limbs were intact could I feel relieved.

    ¡®That was a terrible feeling.¡¯

    A sensation I never wanted to experience again.

    It reminded me of the warning Orgon''s ancestor had left in Ashen.

    Now I understood why he had told me not to be consumed by the power of chaos.

    Because I had felt omnipotence for a moment.

    ¡®It¡¯s an ability that¡¯s even difficult to control.¡¯

    I couldn''t deactivate the Stealth.

    Mana exhaustion.

    It was simply that all my mana had been used up, and the magic had been released.

    If I hadn¡¯t fallen into a state of mana exhaustion, I might have lost myself.

    ¡®Still, if it¡¯s just once, I can use it as a trump card.¡¯

    It was difficult to use repeatedly.

    I could tell just by the fact that I had used up all my mana after using it only once.

    It meant that the cost-effectiveness was poor.

    However.

    ¡®I won¡¯t seal it.¡¯

    It was valuable enough to use.

    Aside from its drawbacks, such as its enormous mana consumption or its dangerous ability, it had its advantages.

    So when I organized the newly acquired chaos attribute Stealth, I named it ¡®Absolute Stealth.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Something struck the back of my head hard.

    My body was unable to keep its bnce from the intense shock, and I fell forward.

    A powerful blow that could have knocked me unconscious.

    I looked back and couldn¡¯t help but open my eyes wide.

    Samuel had somehow entered the dormitory.

    But.

    I hadn¡¯t heard the sound of Samuel entering the dormitory.

    ¡®Something¡¯s strange.¡¯

    I opened my mouth and tried to make a sound.

    But no sound came out.

    I looked up at Samuel with trembling pupils filled with fear.

    Thump, thump-.

    - Get out of my way, I''m going to sleep.

    Samuel seemed to be saying something with an angry face.

    But I still couldn¡¯t understand what Samuel was saying.

    ¡­Because I couldn¡¯t hear any sound.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 49.1: Part 1

    For a moment, I lost my hearing.

    That fact shocked me greatly.

    The recoil of the Chaos magic.

    It was too great of a penalty.

    For a whole week, I repeatedly studied the penalty of Chaos.

    At first, it was my hearing.

    Then, my sense of taste and touch.

    And then, I even lost my sight.

    Of course, it wasn''t aplete loss.

    Exactly two hourster, the lost sense would recover on its own.

    ''Fortunately, it''s only a short-term loss, but there''s the problem of not knowing which sense I''ll lose.''

    It''s certain that I lose a sense as a penalty when using Absolute Stealth.

    However, I couldn''t choose which sense I would lose.

    ''And the duration is only about 3 seconds¡­¡­.''

    That was the result I found out through the watch.

    Exactly 3 seconds had passed after I used Absolute Stealth.

    ''It''s a realst resort.''

    Losing a sense in abat situation is likemitting suicide.

    It was a skill that could only be used on the assumption that I would definitely kill my opponent.

    That was the conclusion I came to.

    For the time being, I''ll seal Absolute Stealth.

    ''...It''s all for nothing.''

    I had finally gained a powerful ability, but I couldn''t use it.

    I tried to graft the Chaos attribute onto my other traits as well, but...

    Things weren''t going smoothly.

    I even failed to manifest the Chaos attribute.

    ''Then, what I need to do from now on is¡­¡­.''

    The Chaos attribute, which left me with only regret, was put on the back burner.

    Then, I needed to focus on my original strengths.

    Swordsmanship and the amount of mana.

    ''The tasks I need to solve in the future are these two.''

    Let''s say I drink an elixir for mana.

    But what should I do about swordsmanship?

    It was a difficult problem.

    Ares, the swordsmanship instructor, had not allowed the students to even hold a sword until now.

    He only made them increase their stamina.

    Just like now.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    As usual, the students were running around the training ground.

    In Ares'' first ss, only a few students were able to finish the course.

    But now, everyone was able to finish it.

    Ares nodded his head for the first time.

    ¡°That''s enough physical training.¡±

    At those words, I raised my hand and stopped the students.

    ¡°Halt, it''s the instructor''s orders.¡±

    Creak-.

    The students stopped in their tracks at my hand signal.

    At this, a vein popped out on Ares'' forehead.

    It had been like this ever since I became the ss president.

    ¡®What¡¯s he so dissatisfied about?¡¯

    Ares has been expressing his displeasure with me being the ss president with his whole body.

    At first, I was taken aback, but now I¡¯ve adapted.

    I nced at Ares indifferently.

    Ares narrowed his eyes in displeasure at my reaction, but soon realized that many of the students were looking at him and continued speaking.

    ¡°From now on, we will reduce the amount of time spent on physical training and incorporate swordsmanship lessons.¡±

    ¡°¡°Ooh.¡±¡±

    The students cheered.

    The anticipation of finally being able to learn proper swordsmanship.

    I also looked at Ares with eyes full of anticipation.

    ¡°First, let me show you a demonstration.¡±

    ng.

    Ares drew his sword from its scabbard.

    Then he pointed the sword at me.

    "ss president,e forward."

    ¡°¡­¡­Understood.¡±

    Is he trying to humiliate me?

    I felt uneasy, but I had no choice but to follow the instructor¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Can you infuse mana into your sword?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±

    I nodded.

    I wasn¡¯t at the level where I could draw out sword energy, but I could use mana to strengthen my body and sword.

    There¡¯s no such concept as a Sword Master or Expert in the Demon Realm.

    To put it simply.

    You can think of it as a line like a circle.

    It¡¯s different from human mages.

    For the Demon race, the size and type of tattoo, not the circle, signifies strength.

    Swordsmanship is the same.

    While humans ssify the strength of swordsmen as Sword Masters or Experts.

    The Demon race is judged by their swordsmanship skills and how much mana they can infuse into their swords.

    ¡®In the first ce, being able to infuse mana into a weapon is not an easy task.¡¯

    Probably most of the students won¡¯t be able to infuse mana into their weapons.

    Thanks to my genius talent for assassination, I was able to infuse mana naturally.

    To make it easier to understand, let¡¯spare it to the human world.

    ¡®A little less than Expert level.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t a bad growth rate.

    Since Peltz, who attacked me in the human world to kill me, was about Expert upper level.

    Peltz is at the level of an instructor at the Imperial Academy.

    That¡¯s why I was curious.

    How strong is Ares, who is simr in level to Peltz?

    ng.

    I also took out my usual weapon, the dagger, Fang of Darkness.

    Ares spoke to me, pointing his sword at me.

    ¡°Attack me using mana, I won¡¯t use mana.¡±

    ¡°Then are you saying that you will only use swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh, I understand.¡±

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 49.2: Part 2

    Was he looking down on me?

    Ares dered purely that he would only use swordsmanship.

    On the contrary, he told me to use Mana.

    There was no reason to refuse that suggestion.

    He must have meant not to use my Trait, but using Mana alone was enough.

    Whoosh-.

    I circted my Mana.

    I infused my sword and body with Mana and threw myself at Ares.

    My target was the nape of Ares¡¯ neck.

    ng-.

    However, Ares twisted his body and evaded my attack.

    As soon as I confirmed that my attack had been missed.

    I instinctively moved my arm for the next attack.

    This time, my target was Ares¡¯ shoulder.

    I forcibly twisted the trajectory of my arm that was cutting through the air.

    An attack close to a miracle that would be impossible with the body of an ordinary person.

    But.

    Ares didn¡¯t move.

    He just muttered a word quietly-.

    ¡°It¡¯s notplete yet.¡±

    Stab.

    It was the moment the dagger pierced Ares¡¯ shoulder.

    Ares swung his sword as if he had been waiting.

    It wasn¡¯t an attack I could avoid.

    It was because I had forcibly twisted the trajectory of my arm, making it difficult to make any other movements.

    ¡®Is he trying to kill me?¡¯

    Ares¡¯ sword was fast and fierce.

    If this kept up, I might really get hurt.

    I focused my eyes and manifested Telekinesis.

    Bang-!

    In a split second.

    I seeded in repelling Ares¡¯ sword with Telekinesis.

    However, I couldn¡¯tpletely avoid it.

    The sword grazed my chest and tore my uniform.

    I looked at the fluttering and falling pieces of clothing and asked Ares.

    ¡°Were you trying to kill me?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I red at Ares, who shrugged.

    If my proficiency in Telekinesis had been even slightly lower, I would have been hit.

    If I had been hit in the neck, it would have been difficult to guarantee my life or death.

    ¡°You can go back now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡±

    I felt displeased, but to others, it must have looked like Ares had stopped just before he cut me down.

    I obediently returned to my seat.

    Because I knew that there was nothing good that woulde from rebelling against Ares.

    In fact, the one who wasn¡¯t in good condition was Ares.

    ¡°Instructor, are you okay¡­¡­?¡±

    A female student asked Ares, whose blood was dripping from his shoulder.

    Ares nodded.

    ¡°It would be a problem if you died.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Ares pressed on his bleeding shoulder to stop the bleeding and spoke.

    ¡°What did you feel during the fight just now?¡±

    A student was singled out.

    The student hesitated before opening his mouth.

    ¡°It seems like the ss president was stronger than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°And also......¡±

    When the student failed to answer, Ares singled out another student.

    The student confidently opened his mouth.

    ¡°It seems like the instructor was looking out for Adel. It seems like he showed us how strong he is without using mana.¡±

    However, Ares only spat out a cold question.

    ¡°Is that all you felt?¡±

    ¡°Yes......¡±

    It meant that it wasn¡¯t the correct answer.

    After that, several more answers came out.

    Ares, who had been listening to the answers, finally turned his gaze to me and asked.

    ¡°ss president, what did you feel?¡±

    I thought about it for a moment.

    Ares could have definitely dodged the attack.

    However, he didn¡¯t dodge it and instead took the attack head-on.

    An intentional move.

    And in turn, he counterattacked me, creating a dangerous situation.

    So the answer is...

    ¡°It¡¯s a fighting style for the weak.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ares asked, narrowing his eyes.

    An unpleasant expression.

    However, since he didn¡¯t deny it, I decided to continue my exnation.

    ¡°You told me that I could use mana, but you put a restriction on yourself and imagined a scenario.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Ares remained silent.

    ¡°A confrontation between the strong and the weak. You showed us the only way for the weak to win in that situation.¡±

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°Just like how the instructor offered me your shoulder and tried to cut my neck, you wanted the students to realize the fighting style of offering flesh and taking bone.¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡±

    Ares nodded at my answer and looked around at the students.

    ¡°There are many formidable warriors in the human realm. Get rid of the idea that you can defeat them without getting hurt.¡±

    Ares was exining something that the students didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Induce carelessness, boldly reveal your weakness, and train to use it in reverse tounch a surprise attack.¡±

    The weapon that the children needed to hone in the future was not swordsmanship or magic.

    A counterattack that pierces the strong.

    This was the only way for the Demon students to defeat humans.

    ¡°Noble swordsmanship? I won¡¯t teach that in my ss. I¡¯ll only teach swordsmanship that can win.¡±

    Ares stopped talking and suddenly looked at my dagger, adding,

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not even worthy of being called swordsmanship. From now on, let¡¯s call it weapon technique ss.¡±

    Ares finished exining everything.

    I felt like an idiot.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hiding it at all.¡¯

    The midterm exam ising soon.

    Before that, Idea taught me what it means to kill a human.

    And Ares taught me how to deal with strong humans.

    ¡®There was a reason why the instructors of the Imperial Academy responded so quickly.¡¯

    A human spy who had been collecting all this information must have informed the Imperial Academy of the contents of the midterm exam in advance.

    The usibility of the description that only the students of Sytan who I had written about were harmed, while the students of the Imperial Academy were unharmed, was fulfilled.

    ¡®I need to find more spies.¡¯

    Fortunately.

    I know who the spy is.

    I could also figure out where his radius of activity would be.

    In order to find information, one must be where those who possess that information gather.

    ¡®This is a good opportunity.¡¯

    Ares must be suspecting me as ¡®that spy¡¯.

    He must have sensed that there was something unusual about me.

    However, if I catch the spy, the false usation that I am a spy for the human world will be cleared.

    I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the only reason he¡¯s wary of me.

    ¡®I can reduce the damage I¡¯ll take in the midterm exam and get rid of the suspicion.¡¯

    While I was thinking about this and that.

    Ding-Dong-.

    The bell rang, signaling the end of ss.

    ¡°Return to your sses.¡±

    Ares instructed the students, and I was the only one left in the training ground.

    When I didn¡¯t return to my ss, Ares frowned and asked,

    ¡°Are you rebelling against your instructor by not returning?¡±

    ¡°How could I?¡±

    I smiled kindly and turned my back on Ares, walking away from him.

    Ares, who was watching me, clicked his tongue and turned around.

    Swish.

    I looked back at Ares and smiled faintly.

    My eyes were filled with a cold, killing intent.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 50.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter for reaching 100 5-star rating on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapter on reaching 5 reviews.

    Ares won''t help me.

    It can''t be helped.

    Ares was wary of me, and not just because he suspected I was a spy.

    He was definitely wary of my power.

    ''For some reason, I don''t know why.''

    It must have been rted to the killing intent and cruel demeanor I had shown.

    So if you ask me if I''m going to stop showing my cruelty...

    I shook my head.

    ''I can''t do that.''

    Compared to the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, I don''t have much power.

    At least, not for now.

    If I push my telekic abilities to the limit, I''ll gain a wide-area skill that''s not inferior to the children of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    But that''s a story for the distant future.

    ''The children of the Seven Deadly Sins must have the power to wipe out hundreds of people at once, even now.''

    On the other hand, my talent is specialized in assassination.

    That means I''m not suited for the role of wiping out enemies in a shy way.

    If that happens, my abilities will be underestimated.

    So, in order to maintain my authority and position, I had to attack somewhere else.

    That''s it.

    A cruel side that could overwhelm the power of the children of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Thanks to that, I was able to receive high praise from Idea and the other students.

    There was the side effect of Ares'' wariness, but...

    ''But it''s not that bad.''

    At most, he just res at me or is conscious of me.

    Of course, there are also tricks like spreading a surveincework, but

    It didn''t affect my daily life or radius of activity.

    ''If he crosses the line...''

    A chilling killing intent leaked out.

    At that time, I would have to bear the consequences of whatever I did.

    The price of touching me will never be light.

    "Eek...!"

    Luna''s face turned white as I distorted my expression.

    It seemed that killing intent had leaked out.

    "Oh, no."

    I roughly wiped my face.

    I didn''t mean to, but I seemed to have startled Luna without thinking.

    I smiled again and coaxed Luna.

    "I think I''ve been a little tiredtely, so I seem to have startled Ms. Luna unintentionally."

    "N-no, it''s okay."

    Luna smiled awkwardly and epted my apology.

    She seemed to be in a good mood, as if she didn''t dislike me that much.

    Is she still afraid of me?

    It¡¯s not good¡­

    I¡¯ve only just managed to raise Luna¡¯s favorability, so I can¡¯t let it go to waste.

    ¡°Ms. Luna.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to have a meal with me?¡±

    It was just a school meal, but it held great significance.

    ¡°!¡±

    Luna¡¯s eyes widened.

    This was the first time I had ever invited her to have a school meal together.

    Up until now, I had been so focused on training my mana and misceneous traits that I hadn¡¯t even eaten school meals with my party members.

    That¡¯s why Fron and Luna had been secretly expressing their dissatisfaction.

    They tried to hide it, but I could tell from the regretful expressions they wore.

    I tilted my head and asked, ¡°Do you have other ns?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no! Let¡¯s eat together!¡±

    Luna nodded her head.

    She¡¯s quick to warm up to me.

    Luna and I headed to the cafeteria, chatting about this and that.

    ¡°Did you know this is the first time we¡¯re having a school meal together?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I suppose it is. Now that I think about it, this is my first time having a school meal at all.¡±

    I had been skipping lunch because it was a hassle.

    I would get hungry, but I didn¡¯t want to waste time eating.

    ¡°Really?! You haven¡¯t eaten in all this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve only been eating breakfast and dinner in the dormitory cafeteria.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    If you skip even one meal, you¡¯ll get hungry and weak.

    Luna¡¯s expression as she said this was full of genuine concern.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    As I said this with a grin, Luna¡¯s ears turned red.

    She¡¯s such an easy woman to read¡­

    I was tempted to tease her more, but I suddenly stopped in my tracks and looked back.

    ¡®Someone¡¯s watching us.¡¯

    I narrowed my eyes suspiciously.

    I thought it might be Ares, but the presence was weaker than his.

    If I had to guess, it would be about the same level as Chris during the entrance exam.

    Which meant that it wasn¡¯t Ares.

    ¡®And the gaze isn¡¯t directed at me.¡¯

    For a moment, I thought it was someone who had noticed my true identity and was keeping an eye on me.

    But the gaze was clearly directed at Luna, not me.

    My expression hardened as I asked Luna, ¡°Ms. Luna.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re being followed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?!¡±

    Luna gasped in surprise and looked back.

    At the same time, I turned my head to follow Luna¡¯s gaze.

    Just as I had sensed, three demons were following Luna and me.

    They were Sytan''s students.

    Fortunately, they didn''t seem to be assassins or overseers, so I could rest assured.

    "Do you know them?"

    "......Yes."

    Luna nodded with a dark face.

    However, judging by Luna''s expression, they didn''t seem like people she would call friends.

    I could roughly understand the situation.

    They were probably the nasty students who had been harassing Luna.

    ''These days, they don''t seem to bother her because Fron and I are with her, so I''ve left them alone......''

    What the hell is going on?

    For some reason, those students'' steps seemed unusually confident today.

    I''ve shown them more than Fron hastely, so it can''t be because Fron isn''t here.

    Did they get some kind of backing in the meantime?

    While I was pondering the reason why those Demon students had regained their confidence.

    They spoke to us first.

    "You half-breeds are quite the gathering."

    It was clear provocation.

    A pungent and acrid scent of emotion wafted from them.

    It was an unpleasant smell.

    "......"

    Clench-.

    As they approached, Luna grabbed my shoulder.

    There must be a reason why she was afraid of them, but perhaps it was also because of the persecution and contempt she had suffered as a half-Demon.

    Anyway, she''s a handful.

    I was about to step forward.

    "Get lost...!"

    Luna took a step forward and shouted at the Demon students.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 50.2: Part 2

    Although she couldn''t hide the trembling in her voice, it was definitely an unfamiliar sight.

    ''No way, she''s going to do it herself.''

    I had thought that I would have to take care of her all this time, but I was surprised to see a different side of her.

    As Luna growled like a cat, the students burst outughing.

    "You half-breeds sure fight well among yourselves."

    "If Instructor Ares hadn''t stopped his sword at the end, you would have died, huh?"

    Ah, I get it.

    The duel with Ares that had just happened.

    At that time, Ares'' sword was pushed back by my telekinesis, but they didn''t realize that and thought that the instructor had spared me.

    Moreover, Ares wasn''t using mana, so they must have thought that I was being pushed back by someone who couldn''t use mana either.

    Are these guys idiots?

    ''They''re unbelievable.''

    Ares possessed a powerparable to that of the Imperial Academy''s instructors.

    In human terms, he was just below the level of a Swordmaster.

    Moreover, I had even sealed all my attributes......

    I felt like I needed to make them understand.

    The difference in strength between me and those guys.

    ''But it seems like she''s still scared.''

    I nced down at Luna.

    Luna was trying to look dignified with her shoulders squared, but it only made her trembling body more noticeable.

    It was time for me to step in.

    ¡°Hey, half-breed. Why are you acting like a mute who¡¯s eaten honey? Now that your true self has been revealed, are you scared¡­¡­.¡±

    Thud, thud.

    One of them asked, hitting my shoulder, but I didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead.

    Gooooo¡­¡­.

    I just red at them with the ¡¾Killing Intent¡¿ trait.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    The demon student who received the killing intent right in front of him fell down andnded on his butt.

    Thud.

    A dull thud echoed.

    The expressions of the students behind him hardened.

    It was only a small amount of Mana lightly infused into the Killing Intent.

    But it was enough to scare the students who were still immature.

    ¡°W, what¡­¡­.¡±

    The Demonic student sprawled on the floor looked up at me with fearful eyes.

    He had already lost his will to fight.

    If you were going to attack me, shouldn¡¯t you have been prepared for this?

    I turned my gaze and red at the other two students.

    But.

    ¡®What the.¡¯

    There was a student with a strange vibe.

    He was clearly surprised by the current situation, but he didn¡¯t seem scared.

    A ck-haired student with a ck spider tattoo on his left cheek.

    Rather, he was looking at me with cold eyes.

    A calmness unbefitting of a student.

    Was there another hidden gem in our ss besides Luna?

    In the end, I became ¡®interested¡¯.

    ¡°I have no intention of fighting, so please leave.¡±

    I said to them with a smile.

    ¡°What kind of trick are you trying to pull¡­¡­.¡±

    The student who had helped the guy on the ground up red up.

    But he wasn¡¯t the student I was interested in, so I didn¡¯t feel the need to answer him nicely.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    .So I spoke a little more forcefully.

    ¡°You¡¯d better take him with you. I don¡¯t want to see his guts for lunch.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They backed down, overwhelmed by my presence.

    Even then, the student I had my eye on kept ncing at me until the end.

    As if he was trying to gather information about me.

    Well, for now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first.¡±

    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡­.¡±

    I took Luna¡¯s hand, who was nodding her head in a daze, and headed to the cafeteria.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 51.1: Part 1

    Inside the school cafeteria.

    The delicious aroma filled the air, satisfying my senses of smell and sight.

    "You can take as much food as you want on your te, but only what you can finish."

    "I understand."

    "Don''t leave any leftovers. Take only what you can eat. If you want more, you can get another te."

    "Got it."

    It was a buffet, so to speak.

    Compared to modern buffets, the variety and quality of the food werecking¡­¡­.

    But just being able to eat meat to my heart''s content was enough to satisfy me.

    I was filling my te with meat when¡ª

    "If you waste food, you might be punished by the Demon God of Gluttony!"

    "Yes¡­¡­."

    Luna scolded me, thinking I was taking too much meat.

    Luna was suspiciously serious about dining.

    Speaking of which, the Demon God of Gluttony¡­¡­.

    Wasn''t that the Demon God in charge of Samuel''s family?

    After all, the Demon God of Gluttony was a god who devoured everything, so it wouldn''t be surprising if he got angry.

    "I''ll make sure not to leave any leftovers."

    "Good thinking!"

    I wasn''t nning on leaving any leftovers anyway.

    Luna and I took a moderate amount of food on our tes and found a ce to sit.

    Perhaps because we werete to the dining hall due to themotion, there weren''t many students eating.

    "Ugh¡­¡­."

    That''s why we stood out even more.

    As if they hade to eat, the group that had been harassing Luna met my gaze.

    I didn''t feel like fighting, so I waved my hand.

    "¡­¡­Let''s go."

    The student who seemed to be the leader turned his head away and left.

    Then he started eating his food far away from us.

    It was a distance where he wouldn''t be able to hear what Luna and I were saying.

    "Luna, what happened with those kids?"

    "That''s¡­¡­."

    Luna hesitated to answer.

    It wasn''t that she had been threatened or anything, but she seemed genuinely worried that I would get hurt because of her problems.

    However, this was now a matter that involved me, so I needed to know.

    ''Because favors should be repaid.''

    It was better to wrap things up cleanly than to leave any regrets.

    I was also curious about the guy who had been watching me.

    After some persuasion, Luna reluctantly began to speak.

    "They''re the ones who''ve been bullying me. I don''t know why, but one day they just started¡­¡­."

    Luna had confided in me up to this point.

    She said that ever since she entered the academy, she had been ignored by the students of Sytan because she was a half-breed.

    It wasn¡¯t anything strange.

    Thinking about it, I had also been discriminated against before taking the entrance exam because I was a half-breed.

    Now that I had proven my abilities, they wouldn¡¯t dare touch me.

    Even Samuel, the best in the world, didn¡¯t mess with me.

    However, Luna¡¯s situation was different from mine.

    ¡°I¡¯m weak, my physical abilities are average¡­¡­¡±

    Luna only had healing abilities.

    On the other hand, I and the other half-breed students hadbat abilities.

    That¡¯s why the wicked students seemed to have focused on bullying Luna.

    Because Luna was easy to pick on.

    ¡®The instructors must think differently.¡¯

    Perhaps the instructors would know the value of Luna¡¯s healing abilities.

    So they wouldn¡¯t discriminate against her because she was a half-breed.

    They would have treated her well.

    However, most of the students didn¡¯t know the value of healing abilities.

    They must have thought of her as a useless student who didn¡¯t have anybat abilities.

    ¡°Ah, but they didn¡¯t physically assault me or anything like that! They would just asionally pass by and curse at me, or steal my supplies for ss, that kind of thing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Fortunately, it seemed that they weren¡¯t very wicked students.

    Maybe they were reluctant to hit her because she was a female student.

    If I had been in Luna¡¯s position¡­

    Well.

    I wouldn¡¯t have looked very good.

    ¡°From now on, it would be better if you stayed by my side.¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    Luna shook her head and said.

    ¡°I have to prove it, that I¡¯m different from those who betrayed the Demon Race.¡±

    Was she looking to be recognized?

    It wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t understand.

    No matter how much I protected her, if she couldn¡¯t ovee the prejudice herself, nothing would change.

    However¡­

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it would be better for you to stay by my side.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯ll have a chance to prove yourself.¡±

    That opportunity woulde soon.

    When the midterms started, there would be a lot of students who got injured.

    The student who would shine brighter than anyone else there would be Luna, Sytan¡¯s only healer.

    However, Luna didn¡¯t seem to understand the hidden meaning in my words.

    I smirked at Luna, who was tilting her head with a puzzled expression.

    And then I asked her something I had been curious about.

    ¡°Who is that student?¡±

    Luna, who had been stuffing food into her mouth with bulging cheeks, failed to answer right away.

    I gestured for her to finish eating before exining.

    Gulp.

    After a while, Luna swallowed all the food and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Surely you haven¡¯t failed to memorize even the names of your ssmates?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I nodded obediently.

    Most of them didn¡¯t seem worth remembering anyway.

    And if they had even a single line in the original, I would at least know their names.

    My not knowing their names meant that they hadn¡¯t even appeared in a single line of the original.

    Even if they had appeared, the demons wouldn¡¯t have been described in much detail.

    Anyway.

    ¡°So if you know anything about that student, I would be grateful if you could tell me.¡±

    "Ugh, it''s too much for the ss president to not even know his name¡­"

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    I shrugged.

    I wouldn¡¯t have cared if they had special abilities like Luna or stood out in some way, but if they didn¡¯t, they weren¡¯t worth investing in.

    I¡¯ll stick to this approach in the future.

    ¡°His name is Kyle.¡±

    ¡°Kyle?¡±

    It was a familiar name.

    Definitely a name in my head.

    I narrowed my eyes suspiciously and stared at the student named ¡®Kyle¡¯ who was eating.

    ¡­¡­Is it just a coincidence?

    He lookedpletely different from the character in the book.

    Still, I decided to ask just in case.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 51.2: Part 2

    ¡°Is that student Kyle half-demon?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? He¡¯s pure demon.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Well, if Kyle had been half-demon, he wouldn¡¯t have been harassing Luna.

    I hadn¡¯t asked just out of curiosity.

    ¡®That guy is one of the supporting characters.¡¯

    Because a half-demon named Kyle worked as a spy for the human world in Sytan.

    Half-demons and pure demons had different auras, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell them apart.

    If Luna was certain enough to say that he was pure demon, then he wasn¡¯t half-demon.

    ¡®Suspicious.¡¯

    But I couldn''t shake off the feeling of dissonance.

    There was definitely something about that Kyle guy.

    As I was lost in thought, Luna muttered in a weak voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s a little scary¡­¡­¡±

    "Who are you talking about?" I asked in surprise.

    Was my killing intent leaking out again?

    Luna soon smiled bitterly and shook her head.

    ¡°Kyle looks down on the half-blood students as if he despises them.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same with the other Demon students?¡±

    From the very beginning, it was hard to find a student who didn¡¯t look down on half-bloods.

    Even Fron, for example, didn¡¯t she try to enve me, a half-blood?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a little different¡­¡­¡±

    Luna shook her head again.

    ¡°How is it different?¡±

    ¡°If the other students look at us as if we were traitors, then that kid¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean he looks at us as if we were bugs?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah.¡±

    Luna nodded.

    It seemed like she was finally getting the gist of it.

    It was true that the Demon students looked down on half-bloods.

    However, they didn¡¯t look at them as if they were prey to be trampled to death.

    That meant.

    The gaze we sent to the humans in Orgon.

    Kyle was looking at the half-bloods with that kind of gaze.

    With this, it was certain.

    ¡®A strong suspect.¡¯

    The probability that he was a spy from the human world was high.

    However, there was a problem.

    The fact that Kyle was perfectly acting as a ¡®Demon¡¯.

    How could he, a half-blood, act as a Demon?

    My worries didn¡¯tst long.

    Of course.

    ¡®¡­¡­Because Kyle was trained in the human world to disguise himself as a Demon.¡¯

    If my guesses were true, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find out that Kyle was a half-blood with ordinary methods.

    But that didn¡¯t mean there was no way.

    There were actually two ways.

    The first method was¡­¡­.

    ¡®To borrow the power of the information paper.¡¯

    I had relied on it a lot since I fell into this world.

    However, I stopped using it after I realized the limitations of its abilities.

    The information paper didn¡¯t give me the perfect answer.

    It only provided information, and I had to solve it myself.

    It also required a high price, and the answers were limited, so I hadn¡¯t used ittely.

    Swish-.

    I nced at Luna and wrote down the information I wanted on the paper.

    Anyway, Luna couldn¡¯t see the paper, so it didn¡¯t matter if she found out.

    ¡º Identity of Kyle from ss A of Sytan. ¡»

    ¡º This information requires a price. ¡»

    ¡º One hundred gold coins¡­¡­¡­ ¡»

    As expected, the paper demanded an outrageous amount of money.

    I would have to spend all my remaining money to get that information.

    What if Kyle wasn¡¯t a spy?

    It would be a waste of money.

    I had to be careful.

    But I had no intention of paying the price.

    ''It''s a bit of an uncertain method, but¡­.''

    Based on the information I''ve gathered so far, it was clear that Kyle was suspicious.

    Demons didn''t look at half-demons like prey.

    But if he wasn''t a demon, but a half-demon.

    And if he wasn''t on the side of the demons, but on the side of the humans.

    Then it would make sense for him to have that kind of gaze.

    ''Let''s test him.''

    The reason I didn''t have to use the information paper.

    It was because I had more than enough information on ''Kyle the Spy''.

    I soon got up with my te.

    Luna tilted her head as I suddenly got up.

    Without answering her, I moved towards where Kyle''s group was.

    "What?"

    The delinquent student asked, looking at me with displeasure, but I didn''t answer and muttered just one sentence.

    "There''s a girl in the first year of the Imperial Academy."

    Kyle didn''t react to this.

    I wondered if he hadn''t heard me.

    Sneakily-.

    When I saw him ncing at me and then trying to focus on his meal again, it seemed like he had heard me but wasn''t very interested.

    I added another sentence.

    "That half-demon girl, her only family is her older brother, right?"

    Only then did Kyle start to react properly.

    His eyebrows began to twitch like a snake.

    As Kyle and I faced off.

    "This bastard, ignoring me¡­!"

    The delinquent student frowned and got up from his seat.

    Bam-.

    I hit the student hard on the head with my te.

    Blood and food sttered down.

    I smiled and looked at Kyle.

    "Her name was... Ray, wasn''t it?"

    That moment.

    Crash-.

    Kyle''s gaze distorted ferociously.

    It seemed my guess was correct.

    I smiled, with my eyes narrowed like a crescent moon.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 52.1: Part 1

    Inside Sytan''s restroom

    Crash-

    The student whose head was smashed into the te by Adel was washing away the food mixed with blood.

    Thud-

    The boy, Luke, gritted his teeth and revealed his hostility toward Adel.

    "That damned half-breed¡­"

    Luke was greatly humiliated by Adel.

    A half-demon dared to do this to him.

    He was a guy who wouldn''t be satisfied even if he tore him to pieces.

    However, Luke knew that he couldn''t defeat Adel.

    He desperately denied it in his head, but the fear was deeply imprinted in his body.

    That fear stemmed from the overwhelming gap rather than the actual pain.

    That was why Luke decided to rely on Kyle rather than getting revenge himself.

    Sneakily

    "Kyle, are you going to get revenge?"

    "......"

    Kyle didn''t answer Luke''s question.

    He just maintained a cold attitude as if he was lost in thought.

    Luke felt frustrated by Kyle''s appearance and shouted in indignation.

    "Answer me, Kyle! Are you going to just let that half-breed''s humiliation slide?"

    "That''s right, we have to get revenge!"

    Even the student next to him chimed in.

    No matter how skilled that guy was, he was still just a half-breed.

    They didn''t doubt that they could defeat Adel if the three of them joined forces.

    ''He''s just a half-demon, how strong can he be?''

    ''There''s no such thing as too many people. What could he possibly do?''

    They were already filled with the thought of attacking Adel together.

    Fair and square?

    They had given up on such things a long time ago.

    They didn''t intend to use violence from the beginning.

    But they rationalized that they couldn''t help it considering who they were dealing with.

    Besides, wasn''t he just a half-breed with no backing?

    For some reason, Fron, one of the Seven Deadly Sins'' children, was hanging around, but she would probably lose interest once she saw that the bastard was getting beaten up.

    The children of the Seven Deadly Sins didn''t show much interest in anyone other than their own family members.

    "So, what are you going to do?"

    Luke, who was rubbing his bloody forehead, approached Kyle and asked.

    "......"

    Even then, Kyle remained silent.

    Luke felt frustrated by this.

    Kyle, the leader of the group.

    He was the one who had suggested that they bully Luna.

    That was how it all started.

    It makes me sick.

    One day, it all began.

    It was when Kyle uttered those words while looking at Luna.

    Normally, they didn¡¯t bother the half-demons, but together with Kyle, they had been tormenting Luna without end.

    The vicious rumors directed at Luna.

    Kyle was at the center of it all.

    - I want to kill her.

    - She¡¯s lower than trash.

    Kyle spewed out insults that even those who bullied Luna flinched at.

    As if swept away by Kyle¡¯s mood, they bullied Luna.

    Kyle had the power to incite ill feelings in others.

    However,

    ¡°Kyle, why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Kyle remained silent.

    Worried that Kyle might not help them, they began to make excuses.

    They hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.

    They said that Kyle was to me for everything, from bullying Luna to being friendly with the monster Adel.

    So Kyle shouldn¡¯t stay silent.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who started all this!¡±

    Luke strode towards Kyle.

    Surely, he wasn¡¯t going to leave them alone after bringing things this far.

    ¡®Wait,e to think of it¡­¡­.¡¯

    Even when Kyle was threatened by Adel, he just watched quietly.

    He had simply observed Adel, but Luke judged that Kyle had abandoned him.

    In the end.

    Luke crossed the line.

    ¡°You cowardly bastard!¡±

    He ended up yelling insults at Kyle.

    Only then did Kyle re at Luke with fierce eyes.

    Luke thought that attitude was hostility towards Adel.

    However,

    ¡°Are you finally going to listen to us¡­¡­.¡±

    Thud-.

    Before Luke could finish speaking, his face was mmed into the wall.

    Kyle stared at Luke, whose whole body was convulsing with a distorted expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a bug, always buzzing around and annoying me.¡±

    Thud, thud-.

    After mming Luke¡¯s face into the wall several times, Kyle turned his gaze.

    His gaze was directed at the delinquent student who was huping and trembling with fear.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Y, yes.¡±

    ¡°Take this with you.¡±

    Thud-.

    When Kyle threw Luke, the student fell t on his face.

    He quickly got up and ran away with Luke.

    Kyle, who had been watching their pathetic disy, brushed back his ck hair.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡­.¡±

    A long sigh escaped his lips.

    Kyle¡¯s mind was filled with questions about Adel.

    That was why he hadn¡¯t been paying attention to Luke¡¯s words.

    He hadn¡¯t intended to focus on them in the first ce.

    ¡°How did he notice?¡±

    Kyle looked at the mirror above the sink.

    Luke¡¯s blood was sttered on his face.

    Swish-

    As he wiped the blood off his cheek, his face rippled like a mirage.

    ¡°The magic is working normally¡­¡­¡±

    Perception Reduction Magic and Disguise Magic.

    Since it was magic cast by a high-ranking wizard, the probability of his identity being revealed was low.

    If a human had disguised himself as a demon, powerful individuals like the instructors or the dean would have found out right away.

    But Kyle was a half-demon.

    That magic only hid the aura unique to half-demons, so not even they could see through Kyle¡¯s disguise.

    ¡®¡­¡­He doesn¡¯t seem stronger than them, though.¡¯

    It was certain that the student named Adel was one of the most powerful.

    But he was still only a student.

    It was hard to believe that Adel was stronger than the instructors.

    Soon, Kyle became lost in thought.

    ¡®The probability that he¡¯s a spy sent from the human world.¡¯

    It was possible that he was a spy from the human world.

    But if that were the case, there was no reason for him to pick a fight with Kyle.

    ording to his investigation, the Bares family had vouched for his identity.

    ¡®Adel, who are you?¡¯

    How did he know about his little sister?

    And what was he trying to tell Kyle by using that fact?

    Kyle couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    That was why the conclusion he came to was simple.

    ¡°I have to kill him.¡±

    Before his identity was revealed.

    He had to take care of him.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 52.2: Part 2

    In the dead of night.

    All the lights in Sytan had been turned off, and silence had descended.

    But if one looked into a certain room, they would see a faint light flickering.

    ¡°I need to make thorough preparations to kill that bastard.¡±

    Kyle was gathering all sorts of tools to kill Adel.

    This ce was an abandoned ssroom.

    For some reason, it was a space that was left unused and abandoned.

    Kyle woulde here at night to organize the information he had gathered during the day.

    And the device that could send the information he wrote down on paper to the human world was also in this ce.

    It seems like my identity has been discovered by a student named ¡®Adel¡¯.

    He was in the middle of writing about Adel on a piece of paper.

    Suddenly.

    Creak-

    The door to the room opened, and a man entered.

    Kyle put down the pen he had been ying with and looked back.

    Behind him was a red-haired half-demon student approaching with a friendly smile.

    Adel.

    He hade to find Kyle.

    *   *   *

    ¡®I almost missed him.¡¯

    I let out a gasp.

    I rushed over as soon as dawn broke, just in case Kyle ran away.

    It seemed like he had no intention of running away, but if I had fallen asleep, I would have been attacked.

    Should I call this fortunate?

    ¡®He looks flustered.¡¯

    Kyle seemed unprepared for my response.

    He just looked up at me with flustered eyes.

    I opened my mouth to speak to Kyle.

    ¡°Good evening.¡±

    ¡°Good evening. If only you weren¡¯t here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, how spiteful.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?!¡±

    Swish-.

    Kyle threw the pen in his hand at me.

    The tip was sharp, so I ducked my head to avoid it.

    Kyle was casting magic in that gap.

    Puck-!

    Immediately after, a 2nd-circle magic energy bolt shot towards me.

    It was quite fast, but not fast enough to avoid.

    I stepped lightly to dodge the energy bolt and taunted Kyle.

    ¡°Do you not even n to hide your identity?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Kyle was silent.

    This was basically an affirmation.

    The energy bolt that Kyle used was circle-based magic.

    Circles were a power that only humans could possess, meaning that he was not aplete demon.

    In other words, he was a half-demon.

    ¡°The fact that you have a circle means that tattoo is also fake, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Kyle obediently affirmed when I pointed to his forearm.

    Not long after, the tattoo drawn on Kyle¡¯s wrist disappeared.

    It seemed like he had decided that he could no longer hide his identity from me.

    Kyle opened his mouth with a coldly hardened expression.

    ¡°¡­¡­Does the fact that you found the secret hideout mean that you already know everything?¡±

    ¡°Is that how it is?¡±

    I put on a puzzled expression.

    There was no need for me to reveal the information that I had.

    Well, I do know all the information about Kyle.

    When I didn¡¯t give him the answer he wanted, Kyle asked in a fearful voice.

    ¡°How do you know about Ray?¡±

    Kyle¡¯s attention waspletely focused on his younger sister, Ray.

    That was inevitable.

    Kyle had never worked for the sake of humans in the first ce.

    It was rare for a half-demon to be truly loyal to humans or demons.

    ¡®Who would be loyal to those who despise them?¡¯

    If there was such a person, they must be a pervert who enjoys being abused.

    Anyway.

    Kyle¡¯s position was very strange.

    The human world asked Kyle to act as a spy.

    They even offered a condition that he could never refuse.

    ¡®They said they would cure his sister¡¯s incurable disease.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t exactly have an incurable disease, but she had a special constitution.

    A constitution that caused her to umte arge amount of mana in her heart.

    A vast amount that her human body could never ept, pouring in like a waterfall.

    That was why she needed rare herbs that could disperse mana, and a high-ranking wizard had to be by her side at all times.

    However, Kyle wasn''t wealthy, nor was he a high-ranking mage.

    So, the human world sent Kyle to the demon world in exchange for providing Ray with treatment costs and all necessary prescriptions.

    That was the inside story of Kyle, but.

    What Kyle didn¡¯t know was¡­¡­.

    ¡®Kyle¡¯s sister has already beenpletely cured.¡¯

    Ray appears as the heroine in the story.

    The protagonist helped cure Ray¡¯s special constitution.

    The solution was to make a contract with a dragon.

    Ray became the contractor of the dragon with the protagonist¡¯s help, and thus obtained the dragon¡¯s heart.

    In the end,

    Ray became even stronger by umting mana in her heart.

    But Kyle doesn¡¯t know this fact.

    He must still think that his sister is writhing in pain.

    Why?

    Because Kyle can send the information he obtains there, but he cannot receive information from the human world.

    Naturally, there was no way toe from the human world to this side or go from the demon world to that side.

    Until the midterm exam began.

    ¡®How far can I use this?¡¯

    Information that Kyle doesn¡¯t know.

    He must have asked how I know Ray.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    I smiled a distorted smile.

    ¡°How would I know? Your sister¡­¡­.¡±

    I said, staring at Kyle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never met Ray.¡±

    Ah, his tearful, pitiful smile was truly beautiful.

    So much that I wanted to break it.

    The moment I added those words with a smile, Kyle lunged at me.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 53.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to @Avarco for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.

    In reality, I had never even met Kyle''s younger sister.

    However, it was enough to deceive the flustered Kyle.

    "You son of a b*tch!"

    "As expected of someone on the human side, your choice of words isn''t very demon-friendly. ''Cerberus bastard'' would be more urate," I retorted.

    "Shut up!"

    The agitated Kyle fired off energy bolts indiscriminately.

    I lightly dodged Kyle''s attacks and taunted him.

    I''ve got him.

    Kyle is consumed by anger.

    So he was unable to think straight.

    If he had thought about it a little more, he would have realized that there was no connection between me and Ray.

    It is a well-known fact that the Bares family supports me.

    Since I am even apanying Rene as her escort, it wouldn''t be difficult to find out that I have been staying at the Bares family''s estate.

    So there is ''no'' chance that I, who was at the Bares family''s estate until recently, would have met Ray, who is at the Imperial Academy.

    However, since I haven''t revealed any information, Kyle must think I have something up my sleeve.

    That''s what I intended.

    "I don''t know how much you know, but...."

    Kyle gritted his teeth and cast another spell.

    "I will definitely capture and interrogate you!"

    "If you can, then go ahead."

    I smiled mockingly.

    Well.

    It seems that I will not be the one interrogated, but rather you.

    Puck-.

    Kyle fired another energy bolt.

    I used Position Exchange to deal with it.

    Killing a wizard was the easiest thing for an assassin to do.

    "Designation."

    I spread out an arrowhead towards the energy bolt flying at me.

    "Move-."

    And the positions of Kyle''s energy bolt and my body were reversed.

    It was as if my body had moved ahead of the energy bolt.

    Thud.

    The energy bolt passed through the spot where I had been and pierced the floor.

    Kyle opened his mouth as he watched the scene.

    "¡­As expected, you''re a teleporter."

    "Something like that."

    "Unbelievable...."

    "Didn''t you already know? I thought you had already finished investigating me."

    "¡­That means you already knew my identity as well."

    I shrugged.

    I had only learned the identity of the disguised Kyle today.

    But if there was a spy, they would have obtained all the information about the children of the Seven Deadly Sins and me.

    ¡®That¡¯s why I told my teammates that my ability was Teleportation during the entrance exam.¡¯

    If there was a spy, it was obvious that they would have approached my teammates during the entrance exam to find out my ability.

    Well, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s a simr ability to Teleportation.

    In some ways, you could say it¡¯s an improved version of Teleportation.

    Instead of using teleportation, which would greatly reduce the distance I could travel with the high mana consumption, I could swap positions with any designated object.

    Position Exchange has the weakness of ¡®not being able to switch ces with a living being¡¯, so it was a lie to make up for it.

    ¡®Fortunately, it seems like he¡¯s well-fed.¡¯

    Kyle¡¯s expression hardened.

    It seemed like he had noticed that his chances of winning were slim.

    It was at that moment that I thought things were going to get easier.

    "¡­I''ll go all out."

    Soon, Kyle¡¯s eyes shed with determination.

    Immediately after, the entire room began to vibrate with intense waves of mana.

    And mana clumps began to surround me.

    Multiple magic, which can only be used when you reach the 3rd Circle of the magic realm.

    ¡®At least twenty shots.¡¯

    I quickly scanned the situation.

    Dozens of energy bolts were closing in on me.

    It was impossible to switch ces with the surrounding objects or clothes.

    Behind Kyle.

    Several energy bolts had been cast so that no matter where I teleported to, I would be annihted.

    So how could I avoid the energy bolts?

    There was no need to use Absolute Concealment.

    Because there was an easier way.

    ¡°Designate.¡±

    At the same time as I uttered the incantation, I spread out the arrow.

    Swish, swish, swish, swish, thud!

    Dozens of energy bolts that Kyle had cast rushed towards me.

    I switched ces with the energy bolt that was closest to Kyle.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    The moment I dodged all the energy bolts and reached right before Kyle.

    Kyle fired the energy bolts he had stored behind his back at me.

    ¡°I was waiting for you!¡±

    Kyle¡¯s voice was full of conviction.

    The conviction that he could defeat me-.

    However,

    I easily broke down the trump card that Kyle had used.

    ¡°Designate.¡±

    I switched ces with one of Kyle¡¯s energy bolts again.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    Thud, thud.

    The energy bolts that passed me by made a pitiful sound as they hit the floor.

    ¡°How can you use Teleportation in session¡­¡­?¡±

    Kyle''s eyes wavered as if he were bewildered.

    Darkness enveloped him.

    "Just faint for a moment."

    "Wha...?!"

    The darkness I created.

    An oval-shaped space made of dark energy surrounded Kyle and me.

    "What are you doing..."

    Kyle muttered in a bewildered voice, but he couldn''t finish his sentence.

    Thud.

    It was because I lightly hit Kyle''s neck and knocked him out.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 53.2: Part 2

    Right after Kyle copsed unconscious.

    Whirr-.

    I released the dark space and put my finger on Kyle''s nose.

    ''He''s alive.''

    I remembered the story that you faint if you get hit on the back of the neck, so I tried it, and it worked better than I thought.

    He didn''t seem to be in any danger of dying.

    Hisplexion wasn''t bad, and he didn''t have any other symptoms, so he simply fainted.

    "What should I do now?"

    I trailed off, looking at the unconscious Kyle.

    Should I kill him?

    I shook my head.

    Killing Kyle wasn''t a good choice.

    Not only was there information that I could get from Kyle right now, but if I killed him, I would also have to deal with his younger sister, Ray.

    ''I don''t know about Kyle, but it would be difficult to handle Ray.''

    Ray had the qualities of a Grand Mage.

    Even now, she would be stronger than Baltan, who was considered the strongest of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    I didn''t think I was at the level where I could beat Baltan yet.

    Ray and Kyle''s bond was very strong, so I had to be careful.

    ''Thinking of me as an enemy and considering me a mortal enemy are two different things.''

    If Ray were to use all her power to kill me.

    Even if it was me, it was obvious that I wouldn''t be safe.

    In a word, Kyle was an important hostage.

    ''I should go in the direction of saving him.''

    I won''t kill him.

    That didn''t mean I would let go of the prey I had finally caught.

    I thought deeply about how I could control Kyle.

    If there was a way to instill fear in the other person and kill them if they didn''t do what I wanted...

    ''There is one.''

    The Gu poison sleeping in my arms.

    If I used that guy, I would be able to control Kyle sufficiently.

    However, since the owner of the Gu poison wasn''t me, I ran into a problem.

    How could I use it well...?

    I was lost in thought about what to do with the unconscious Kyle.

    Several hours passed like that.

    *   *   *

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Kyle groaned softly and opened his eyes.

    I looked down at him and smiled.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Kyle ignored my question and checked his body.

    His eyes widened in surprise when he realized he was surprisingly unharmed.

    He seemed even more bewildered because I hadn¡¯t even tied him up.

    It seemed like the shock of me just looking down at him without taking any action had gotten to him.

    Kyle looked at me in confusion and growled.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­..Why did you wait until I woke up?¡±

    Why I waited.

    It must have been a question for him.

    This was where it was important.

    Whew.

    I took a deep breath.

    From now on, I have to act.

    I hurried to answer Kyle¡¯s question.

    "It''s true that I waited for you, but I didn''t think you would assume I did nothing."

    I smiled wickedly.

    A smile I made as evil as possible, like a demon¡¯s.

    Kyle flinched at my sinister smile and asked.

    ¡°¡­..What did you do?¡±

    Instead of answering, I signaled to Gu poison in my arms.

    Gu poison wrapped around my arm and perched on my shoulder.

    Kyle¡¯s face turned blue when he saw it.

    ¡°That¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°You recognize it.¡±

    ¡°To think you can even control Gu poison¡­.¡±

    Kyle muttered in disbelief.

    ¡°I heard that the Bares family vouched for your identity¡­.¡±

    Kyle fell into the delusion as I intended.

    He seemed to think I could control Gu poison.

    ¡®Actually, it belongs to Crete.¡¯

    Well, whatever.

    As long as I could deceive Kyle, that was enough.

    I smiled even more broadly.

    ¡°Surely¡­.¡±

    Finally, Kyle took the bait.

    ¡°You noticed what¡¯s inside your body.¡±

    ¡°¡­..From the beginning, was this your n?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this Gu poison¡¯s name called Twin Gu poison. It can only exert its power when it¡¯s inside two bodies.¡±

    ¡°Twin?¡±

    ¡°It can kill its host with just a little stimtion, so I can¡¯t give it a signal unless it¡¯s urgent.¡±

    The moment I added those words.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes widened as he asked.

    ¡°Two people?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re probably right. The other half is inside Ray¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve never even heard of a Twin Gu poison.¡±

    As he said that, Kyle¡¯s shoulders shook slightly with fear.

    What I said was a deration that if he did anything reckless, I would kill Ray.

    "It was quite an interesting body. Her mana sensitivity was so high that her heart couldn''t handle it. Thanks to that, it was easy for Gu poison to infiltrate."

    I stroked Gu poison, who was rubbing her body against my cheek like a spoiled child.

    It was also ying along with my act.

    What a good boy.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Kyle couldn¡¯t continue speaking and just stared nkly.

    Information that he couldn¡¯t have known unless he had examined Ray¡¯s constitution, let alone met her in person.

    In fact, at this point in time, Kyle didn¡¯t even know what was wrong with Ray.

    That¡¯s why I suggested it.

    ¡°Your sister¡¯s constitution is very rare, but it¡¯s notpletely incurable.¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    ¡°It can be cured. By me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s ridiculous. How could someone like you do something that even the most renowned human mages can¡¯t?¡±

    Kyle¡¯s question was valid.

    My strength was still onlyparable to the children of the Seven Deadly Sins at best.

    And yet, he was asking how I could solve something that the high-ranking human mages had failed to do.

    In reality, I couldn¡¯t solve it either.

    But I had a lie prepared.

    ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t investigated the Bares family thoroughly enough.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Gu poison has the ability to devour the host¡¯s mana.¡±

    I cut off Kyle¡¯s words and said.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes widened as he recalled Gu poison¡¯s traits.

    It seemed like he was thinking about what Gu poison was doing in Ray¡¯s body, even without me exining it further.

    Ray, for whom overflowing mana was poison.

    Gu poison, who devoured mana.

    If those two met¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­So that¡¯s how it is. It was actually a blessing in disguise that Gu poison parasitized her.¡±

    Kyle nodded as if he had understood.

    He had fallen for my actpletely.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 54.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to @Avarco for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Kyle asked, his gaze regaining itsposure as he seemingly organized his thoughts.

    ¡°The fact that you said that means you don¡¯t n on killing us. You must want something from us, then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    I nodded my head.

    What did I want from Kyle and Ray?

    There were countless things.

    If I were given a piece of paper and told to write a list, I could fill it to the brim.

    But if I asked for everything, he might just tell me to kill him.

    I pretended to be calm and opened my mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like your attitude.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Remember that your siblings¡¯ lives are in my hands.¡±

    I looked him in the eye and shot out my ¡®Killing Intent¡¯ trait.

    Kyle¡¯s face turned pale and he began to tremble.

    Then, Kyle narrowed his eyes and barely managed to open his mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡±

    I smiled in satisfaction.

    The situation waspletely in my favor.

    ¡°There are two things I want from you.¡±

    I spread out my index and middle fingers.

    Kyle looked at me with a curious expression.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°First, I want you to use that device to send false information to the Imperial Academy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s face hardened.

    He must have guessed what I was going to say.

    But this was something I had to do, so I couldn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°Tell the Imperial Academy that Sytan is nning to kill the third-year hero candidates.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­And you¡¯ll attack the other grades, I suppose. I¡¯ll never¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s body shook as I smiled sinisterly again.

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried because Ray is at the Imperial Academy, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You really do know everything.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s face darkened.

    The reason he had refused me so quickly was because he still didn¡¯t trust mepletely.

    But now that I had revealed my knowledge about his sister¡­

    He would have no choice but to trust me, even if he didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t touch Ray. Of course, that¡¯s only if you cooperate with me obediently.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand. I will send false information to the Imperial Academy.¡±

    Kyle epted the first request.

    However, the moment I uttered the next request.

    Kyle¡¯s expression hardened instantly.

    ¡°Resign from Sytan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because there is something you need to do outside Sytan.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Something Kyle had to do.

    It was information gathering.

    It was to make use of Kyle¡¯s specialty as a spy and to gather information about the secrets and rumors in the Demon Realm and report them to me.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to do those things inside Sytan.

    After pondering for dozens of minutes, Kyle opened his mouth.

    ¡°Fine. I will grant you what you desire.¡±

    However,

    ¡°On one condition. If you do not ept this condition, you can kill my sister and me for all I care.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and what is it that you desire?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Write an Oath of the Demon God.¡±

    Oath of the Demon God.

    It was something that was only used when making important contracts.

    A fearsome oath that could take one¡¯s life if the rules of the contract were vited under the name of the Demon God.

    However, it was worth writing.

    ¡®I can just exploit a loophole in the contract.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to find a weakness in the oath and break it.

    I would use that to add credibility to this false contract.

    ¡°Very well. I shall do as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is no reason not to.¡±

    Rather, it was like an opportunity to enve Kyle.

    Was there any reason to dissuade him when he was willingly putting shackles on his own ankles?

    I was inwardly delighted for a moment.

    But soon, I encountered a problem.

    ¡°However, the Oath of the Demon God is an item that can only be created by a mage who has reached a certain level. Do you happen to have one in your possession?¡±

    ¡°As if I would.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How bold of you.¡±

    ¡°I merely stated the truth. And it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for someone like you to obtain one.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I was speechless at Kyle¡¯s words.

    What in the world did he think of me to be able to utter such words without hesitation?

    He probably thought of me as some kind of secret agent of the Bares family.

    It was understandable, considering I could handle Gu poison, which only a few members of the Bares family possessed, and I also had knowledge of the human world. But...

    ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll have to find it myself.¡¯

    I narrowed my brows slightly.

    There was no one among the students of Sytan who had the ability to create an Oath of the Demon God.

    To find someone that capable.

    ¡®I have to find one among the instructors.¡¯

    The instructors of the first year.

    Let¡¯s exclude Ares for now.

    He¡¯s a swordsman, and if I tell him that I caught a spy from the human world, he¡¯ll suspect me rather than praise me.

    So, the remaining people are Idea and Robolt.

    Idea would definitely ask me how I found out about Kyle¡¯s identity.

    Even if she suspects me, the only person who would make the oath without saying anything is Robolt.

    However.

    ¡®Me and Instructor Robolt have no connection¡­¡­.¡¯

    Or rather, we don¡¯t have any at all.

    I recalled a situation while thinking about such things.

    He kept nagging me to visit hisb.

    If I use that well, I might be able to do something.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to get it by today.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Swish-.

    I reached out my hand towards Kyle.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Kyle looked at my hand nkly.

    Why are you like this? It¡¯s embarrassing.

    When Kyle didn¡¯t seem to be trying to grab it, I tried to pull my hand back.

    Grab.

    Kyle grabbed my hand and raised his body.

    With this, the contract was established.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 54.2: Part 2

    I smiled at Kyle and handed him the paper in my arms.

    The paper had,

    ¡º The Sytan side ns to attack the third-year dormitory. Be prepared. ¡»

    False information written on it.

    Kyle stared at the paper for a long time before sighing.

    Then, he put the paper in his arms.

    Kyle epted because he was loyal not to humans, but to his only blood-rted family, his younger sister.

    ¡°Tomorrow at dawn, let¡¯s meet here again.¡±

    ¡°Only if you bring me the oath.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and just write your resignation letter.¡±

    I smiled once and turned around to leave the room.

    ¡°Dammit¡­¡­.¡±

    I heard Kyle¡¯s irritated voice from behind me.

    Knock, as I closed the door, even that sound disappeared.

    Just by giving them false information, the sacrifices of the Sytan students will be greatly reduced.

    But is this enough to sessfully finish the midterm exam?

    If I were to ask, I was a bit skeptical.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t enough.¡¯

    Imperial Academy, there is a reason why the original owner of this body, who was the strongest viin, failed.

    No matter what I do, the probability of achieving results in the midterm exam is infinitely close to 0.

    Even so, I have to do it.

    Now, the first button has been fastened.

    Thud-. Thud-.

    I headed to the dormitory with noticeably lighter steps.

    *   *   *

    The next day.

    I visited Robolt¡¯s researchb after my magic ss.

    ¡°You came as promised!¡±

    Robolt weed me with open arms.

    ¡°Of course, since it was a promise.¡±

    ¡°First, please sit here.¡±

    Robolt kindly smiled and offered me a chair.

    I sat down and looked around Robolt¡¯s researchb.

    Hundreds of well-maintained books were piled up.

    There were also many experimental tools.

    The most noticeable thing was the various magic forms drawn on the ckboard.

    ¡®He seems to be interested in forms.¡¯

    The ckboard, which clearly showed traces of his struggle as he wrote and erased, revealed his nature of wanting to obtain any information about magic.

    Could it be called a researcher¡¯s thirst for knowledge?

    I wonder if I can satisfy Robolt with my knowledge.

    I did brag to Kyle and say that I would get Oath of the Demon God.

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m starting to regret it a little.

    I was sighing inwardly when,

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make some tea. Would you like some?¡±

    Robolt asked, magically heating a small teapot.

    There was no particr reason to refuse, so I nodded.

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    ¡°No one in the academy can match this instructor¡¯s tea-making skills. You can look forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    In truth, I didn¡¯t know much about tea.

    Even when I was a modern-day person, I enjoyed coffee more than tea.

    Still, tea is a kind of luxury item, so the taste shouldn¡¯t be bad.

    I was savoring the thought of what the taste of tea from the Demon Realm would be like when Robolt handed me a teacup.

    A ck tea with steam rising from it.

    Whew-.

    As I took a sip, a warm sensation seemed to spread throughout my body.

    It felt like something I could get addicted to.

    I made a satisfied expression and took another sip of tea before opening my mouth.

    ¡°The tea tastes excellent. Is it because of your skill, Instructor?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t deny it, but in truth, it¡¯s mostly because the tea leaves are high quality.¡±

    Robolt was modest about mypliment.

    So far, the atmosphere was definitely good.

    However, it seemed too early to ask for Oath of the Demon God.

    I guess I should continue the conversation for now.

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. But may I ask why you called me here? I¡¯ve been very curious.¡±

    I asked Robolt why he brought me here.

    I know he¡¯s interested in my magical talent.

    But.

    Is that a good enough reason to invite me to hisb?

    When I asked him about it, Robolt scratched the side of his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite an important matter¡­¡­¡±

    Robolt¡¯s aura sharpened after a moment of hesitation.

    Robolt¡¯s atmosphere had clearly changed.

    ¡®¡­¡­He didn¡¯t call me here for no reason.¡¯

    Something¡¯s up.

    My curiosity was piqued, so I decided to listen.

    ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll tell someone?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not saying that Student Adel is loose-lipped. But it¡¯s not something that can be easily disclosed¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you wish, I can even write an Oath of the Demon God.¡±

    I wondered if he could make an Oath of the Demon God.

    Robolt smiled broadly at my words.

    ¡°Oh, if you understand that much, then there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t disclose. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Pop-.

    A sheet of paper popped out of thin air when Robolt gestured.

    The aura of cleverness flowing from it didn¡¯t seem very ordinary.

    Robolt snatched the paper and handed it to me.

    I quietly looked over the paper.

    ¡¸ Adel will not spread Robolt¡¯s research data anywhere and will assist in the research. The duration is until meaningful results are achieved.

    Aspensation, Robolt will pay Adel [    ].

    £¨Signature£© ¡¹

    ¡°Did you prepare this in advance?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡±

    Robolt scratched his head as if embarrassed when I stared at him with cold eyes.

    Is there anyone as self-willed as this guy?

    It seemed like he was convinced that I wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse if he piqued my curiosity.

    Let¡¯s put that aside for now.

    ¡°Thepensation section is nk.¡±

    I pointed out the most important part.

    Then Robolt took out a pen from his pocket and said,

    ¡°Yes, please tell me if there¡¯s anything you want.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±

    I fell into contemtion.

    It seemed like he would give me the oath of the Demon God without anypensation.

    What should I write?

    More importantly.

    Is it the right thing to participate in this suspicious research?

    I thought for a moment before opening my mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s revise the contents of the oath.¡±

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 55.1: Part 1

    An Oath Should Be Made with Caution

    Since it was an oath with binding force and side effects, I needed to revise the oath in a way that was advantageous to me.

    I was able to revise it in a way that was satisfactory to both of us because I wrote it while coordinating my differences of opinion with Robolt as much as possible.

    ¡º Adel will not spread Robolt¡¯s research data anywhere and will assist in the research.

    Adel may withdraw assistance if deemed beyond his capabilities.

    However, in that case, he must return all thepensation he received from Robolt.

    Aspensation, Robolt will pay Adel [    ].

    £¨Signature£©¡»

    It was perfect.

    I deleted the item that said, ¡®I must help Robolt until he achieves his results.¡¯

    Instead, I added an item that said I could void the contract if I judged it to be beyond my capabilities.

    Of course, if that were to happen¡­

    ¡®I won''t be able to receive the Demon God''s Oath.¡¯

    The Demon God''s Oath was the first thing I needed to obtain.

    Only by obtaining it would I be able to use Kyle as my pawn.

    That''s why there was no need to write an excessive demand in thepensation section that had not yet been filled.

    ¡®Something that Robolt can easily give me, but that I need.¡¯

    I had been thinking about it all along.

    Something that Robolt could easily obtain, but that I absolutely needed.

    I wrote down what I wanted in thepensation section.

    ¡°You want those?¡±

    Robolt asked when he saw thepensation I wanted.

    I nodded my head.

    The first was the Demon God''s Oath.

    The second was ¡®Mana Potion¡¯.

    Those were the things I was asking Robolt for.

    ¡°I have a few copies of the Demon God''s Oath, so I can give them to you. Mana Potion is hard to obtain, but... It''s not impossible to obtain.¡±

    ¡°I would be grateful if you could.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, but you don''t want just one bottle, do you? How much do you want?¡±

    ¡°About three bottles of high-grade Mana Potion should be enough.¡±

    I didn''t want inferior goods.

    I only wanted the best.

    A high-grade Mana Potion instantly restores the mana you''ve consumed to its maximum.

    Of course, those with arge mana pool like experienced mages, won''t be able to recover even half of it.

    It''s the most important item for me, who still has a small amount of mana.

    ''Giving me an elixir would be too much.''

    Even low-grade elixirs were expensive, and high-grade ones were practically impossible to obtain unless you were from a noble family.

    That''s because during the Human-Demon War, humans took all the elixirs they could see.

    That''s also the reason why I feel the need for an elixir but can''t get one.

    Most of the elixirs in the Demon Realm are probably sleeping in the warehouses of high-ranking families or in high-level secret realms.

    That''s why I chose potions as a second-best option.

    "I understand. But if my research doesn''t seed, I won''t be able to pay you."

    As I expected, Robolt epted my request without hesitation.

    It was all based on sess, but if it seeded, that would be it.

    But I had a question.

    "Why me?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''m curious why you''re rmending your research to me. I''m sure there are more talented students than me among the students."

    Was there a reason to entrust this task to a mere 1st-year student?

    Robolt would have no problem getting in touch with 2nd or 3rd year students.

    I wondered why he chose me despite Samuel being in ss A.

    "Well, actually...."

    Robolt, who had been choosing his words for a moment, replied.

    "Apart from Student Adel, I asked several other students for help, but most of them were not helpful to my research."

    Robolt''s words were like this.

    He asked other students for help besides me, but they didn''t produce any significant results.

    That''s why he reached out to promising 1st-year students, and I happened to be one of them.

    Somehow, there was a reason for giving me something as precious as a high-grade mana potion.

    "I tried to ask student Samuel for help, but he refused outright, saying it was annoying."

    Robolt added with a sigh of disappointment.

    ''Well, that''s typical of him''

    Rather than that.

    ''If all the other students failed, it means that it''s not an easy study to do.''

    What kind of research is he trying to do?

    In the end, I became interested.

    "Then sign it."

    "Yes."

    Swish-.

    I wrote the four letters Pixie Adel in the signature box.

    Before I knew it, I had be ustomed to the pseudonym that did not use Arsene''sst name.

    That was the moment.

    sh-.

    As soon as I wrote my name, the Demon''s Oath burned and disappeared.

    And the remaining embers seeped into my chest.

    The oath wasplete.

    ¡°It¡¯splete.¡±

    Robolt opened his mouth and rose from his seat.

    ¡°Now, follow me. I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯ve been researching.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    I rose after Robolt.

    We walked through Robolt¡¯sb in silence.

    We arrived in front of a bookshelf.

    Click-

    Robolt pressed on one of the books on the bookshelf, and it slid inward.

    nk-

    A dull sound rang out, and the bookshelf began to split in two.

    ¡°Shall we go in?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    A secret passage appeared before our eyes.

    ¡®Demons seem to really like secret passages.¡¯

    The secret warehouse from the entrance exam was the same, and it seemed like they had some kind of romantic notion about secret passages.

    I didn¡¯t say it out loud and just started walking.

    As we walked down.

    ¡°Light.¡±

    Tap-

    Robolt flicked his finger and created a sphere of light.

    Soon, the secret passage began to fill with light.

    Robolt walked forward and started talking.

    ¡°What I¡¯m researching is a book.¡±

    ¡°A book?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a book that¡¯s presumed to be an ancient artifact.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±

    I let out a low groan.

    I could guess that research wouldn¡¯t be easy from the words ¡®ancient book.¡¯

    I wouldn¡¯t know until I tried, but it didn¡¯t seem like it would be the interpretation of an ancient text.

    And my prediction was correct.

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    Swish-

    The ce we arrived at was filled with various items covered by curtains.

    ¡®It¡¯s like a scientist¡¯sb.¡¯

    While I was having a brief thought, Robolt pulled the cloth off of an item.

    An ancient book was revealed.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 55.2: Part 2

    It was a book that was so faded that it was impossible to guess its age.

    Swish-

    Robolt carefully turned the pages while wearing white gloves.

    I blinked as I checked the contents of the book.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is as you see.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I felt a sense of disappointment wash over me.

    The book was nk.

    There were no sentences or letters written anywhere.

    Robolt let out an awkwardugh as I stared at the book with cold eyes.

    ¡°For some reason, most of the book is empty, but there are words written on thest page.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±

    I replied, showing my disappointment.

    I had to help Robolt with his research to obtain the Oath and the Mana Potion, but the book I was supposed to study didn¡¯t have any content in it¡­¡­.

    Then, suddenly, I became curious.

    ¡°Where did you get this book? It doesn¡¯t look ordinary, just by its appearance.¡±

    ¡°I got it from an abandoned house.¡±

    ¡°An abandoned house?¡±

    I frowned at Robolt¡¯s words as I stopped flipping through the book.

    ¡°Yes, literally. I happened to have some business in the Western Desert, so I visited it, and there was an abandoned house standing alone in the middle of the sandy beach. I found this book inside it.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.

    Why was there an abandoned house in the desert¡­¡­.

    More importantly, Robolt¡¯s following words were important.

    ¡°Judging from therge oasis, there must have been a vige there. But somehow, only this book and the abandoned house remained.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the vige just vanished, leaving behind this book and the abandoned house?¡±

    ¡°As of now, that¡¯s the only assumption we can make.¡±

    It was interesting.

    A vige that disappeared, leaving only an abandoned house and a book.

    It was certain that some kind of magical effect was at y.

    It definitely seemed worth studying, even writing an Oath for it.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious now. Can I see the sentence written on thest page of the book?¡±

    ¡°Of course! The reason I asked for your help in the first ce was to interpret thest page.¡±

    ¡°Then let me see it.¡±

    As I gestured, Robolt showed me thest page of the book.

    And Robolt let out a deep sigh as he looked at the sentence that appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely written, but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s badly damaged.¡±

    ¡°Yes, except for a few words, it¡¯s impossible to recognize. It feels like it was intentionally hidden.¡±

    As Robolt said, thest page was impossible to interpret.

    Of course.

    ¡º ¡­¡­rule¡Ø? ?s? great¡à¡Þ ??did. ¦®¦µ ¦²¦Î ¦²¦·¦©is. ¦Ë¦Öwill stop¦Ø¦Ø ¦Ó. ?©M? end? time¨H. ¡»

    All that was left were a few lines of unrecognizable sentences.

    The letters were distorted and misshapen, as if corrupted by some unknown force.

    How was I supposed to interpret something like this?

    As I hardened my expression, Robolt opened his mouth.

    "Now you understand why the other top students failed?"

    "Quite horribly"

    I admitted, nodding in agreement.

    It was no wonder the other students had failed when faced with such a cryptic message.

    ¡°Have you made any progress in your research?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯ve only be more certain that it¡¯s an extraordinary sentence.¡±

    I grimaced as I watched Robolt shake his head.

    The realm of impossibility.

    With my power, I couldn¡¯t figure out anything about this inscription.

    In the end, it means that I have to go back and find the clues one by one.

    I stared at Robolt and asked,

    ¡°There might be clues in the town near where you found this book.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already looked into that as well, but¡­¡­¡±

    He said there was no progress.

    Robolt visited several towns nearby, but he couldn¡¯t find anyone who knew about the abandoned house or the old book.

    It¡¯s like looking at a ghost house.

    There¡¯s no way the abandoned house standing in the middle of the desert wouldn¡¯t be noticeable.

    Since he said that they had never even seen it, I couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.

    ¡°You mean I have to figure it out without any clues?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Robolt nodded his head gloomily.

    It must be frustrating for him.

    He said that he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to research the book, even though it seemed to be worth studying, because there were no clues.

    There¡¯s definitely a hint in this inscription.

    That was when I ran my hand over the inscription.

    Squirm-

    The letters squirmed.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Did I see it wrong?

    I looked around, but Robolt was still frowning with frustration.

    It means he didn¡¯t see the strange phenomenon just now.

    Could it be¡­¡­.

    ¡°Give me your gloves.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    When I urged him, Robolt took off his gloves and gave them to me.

    I lightly brushed the inscription with my gloved hand.

    Woo-

    Then the letters began to squirm even more violently.

    Soon.

    Saaa¡­¡­.

    Some energy came out of the book and headed for the nape of my neck.

    Specifically towards the ne believed to be connected to the Demon God.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 56.1: Part 1

    I was briefly taken aback by the situation I could never have imagined.

    I quickly sorted out the situation.

    ''Was it a passage rted to the Demon God?''

    That would make sense.

    The ancient book with only one page left, the abandoned house, an abandoned house, and vigers with no recollection of them

    If the Demon God was involved, this level of mystery was hardly surprising.

    That''s what I was thinking when.

    ¡ºThose who defied the rules...¡»

    Distinctly interpreted passages began to enter my field of vision.

    The letters were being modified so that I could recognize them.

    ¡º...The price for defying the rules was cruel. Everything is disappearing. The annihtion continues. Until the end of the world.¡»

    ''What kind of nonsense is this?''

    I couldn''t help but feel bewildered.

    I couldn''t interpret the passage no matter how many times I read it.

    I could tell what was written, but I didn''t know what it meant.

    I frowned at the passage that I couldn''t understand at all.

    Then, Robolt, who had been watching me intently, opened his mouth.

    "Is something wrong?"

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Robolt asked, looking back and forth between the passage and me.

    Perhaps Robolt couldn''t see the modified passage.

    I kept silent for a moment before exining to him.

    "I interpreted the passage."

    "Yes?"

    Robolt was surprised by my unexpected deration and asked back.

    I calmly caught my breath and read the original passage.

    Robolt''s eyes widened after hearing the whole exnation.

    "It''s true! The sybles match perfectly. Hmm, it could be rted to the chaos attribute...! It''s such a rare attribute, it has significant research value..."

    Robolt muttered to himself.

    I waited for Robolt, who seemed to need some time alone.

    Ahem.

    Robolt cleared his throat and spoke after finishing his thoughts.

    "It seems that student Adel''s interpretation is correct. We''ll need to do more research to find out more, but for now, it''s a huge discovery."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes! I''m going to start interpreting this passage now... but I don''t think I need student Adel''s help with this part. I''ll have to look through other ancient books."

    Does that mean I don''t have to do anything else?

    It also meant that there wouldn¡¯t be any more bothersome work, so I could breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°However, I might need to visit other regions to acquire those ancient books. For now, it seems like student Adel won¡¯t be of any more help in the current research.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    I might have something to doter on, but¡­

    For now, the remaining research will be Robolt¡¯s job.

    ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯

    If Robolt researches other ancient books or relics¡­

    I looked down at the ne.

    Three of its circles were glowing red.

    However, I didn¡¯t know what would happen once all the circles on this ne were illuminated.

    Then, how about entrusting the ne to Robolt for now?

    ¡®I don¡¯t even know how to use it anyway¡­¡­.¡¯

    But I soon stopped thinking about it.

    A ne rted to the Demon God.

    Even though I had be acquainted with Robolt, he wasn¡¯t someone I could trust, so I couldn¡¯t entrust it to him.

    For now, it seemed better for me to keep it.

    Because, like now, I never knew when or in what situation I would be able to fill the ne¡¯s light.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll pay you the reward now.¡±

    Robolt, who had been writing down the text that I had interpreted, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hmm? Really?¡±

    I asked back with a bright smile.

    I had assumed it would take some time to prepare the mana potions, even if he had the Demon God''s Oath readily avable.

    It was natural for me to feel happy at Robolt¡¯s words that he would give them to me right away.

    Robolt smiled at my brightly lit expression.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for student Adel, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to interpret this book. There¡¯s still a lot I need to figure out, but I¡¯ll ask for your help again then. Of course, I¡¯ll pay you more.¡±

    Was it because I was the only student who had deciphered the ancient book? Robolt seemed to be trying to build a good rtionship with me.

    There was nothing bad about being close to Robolt, who was both an instructor and a schr.

    He would surely pay me a generous reward, so there was no reason not to ept.

    However.

    ¡°For now, I¡¯d like to see the reward for this research first.¡±

    There was something bothering me, so I decided to receive the reward and think about it.

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment!¡±

    Robolt readily agreed to my words.

    ¡°Hmm, it was around here somewhere¡­¡­.¡±

    After saying that, Robolt began rummaging through his study.

    He soon took out three ss bottles and two pieces of paper.

    In the ss bottle, ck waves rippled.

    The mana potions used by humans were blue, but the mana potions used by the demons were ck.

    ¡®The effect is not much different.¡¯

    It was just a difference in color; they both restored mana.

    The effect might differ depending on whether one was a human or a demon, but at least that didn¡¯t apply to me.

    After all, I was half-human and half-demon.

    ¡°Here, take it.¡±

    Robolt ced the mana potion and the oath in my arms.

    I didn¡¯t need to check if these were high-level potions.

    The Demon God¡¯s Oath was absolute, so it couldn¡¯t be broken.

    ¡°I will receive it with gratitude.¡±

    Nod.

    I bowed my head and replied to Robolt.

    Robolt responded with a bright smile.

    ¡°I am the one who is grateful. I will ask for your help in the future. Oh, and you must not tell anyone else about my research!¡±

    When Robolt earnestly asked me, I showed a puzzled smile.

    "Well, wouldn''t that depend on what you do, Instructor?"

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 56.2: Part 2

    ¡°Do you intend to break the oath?¡±

    I gave a sly smile at Robolt, who was being brazen.

    "It seems like this research is being conducted without the Headmaster''s permission, isn''t it?"

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Robolt broke out in a cold sweat and gasped, as if I had hit a nerve.

    Watching him, I clicked my tongue inwardly.

    I knew it.

    The first thing that had felt off about this research was the oath.

    There was nothing strange to be found anywhere in Robolt¡¯s research.

    Of course.

    Wasn¡¯t seeking and researching the unknown a basic quality of a schr?

    So, was the identity of the ancient book a dangerous relic?

    No.

    Therefore, if he had followed proper procedures and obtained Sytan''s permission, there would have been no need for secrecy.

    But why would he ask for the cooperation of talented students in his research while making them swear an oath?

    This was clearly an attitude that was difficult to understand in general.

    So the conclusion I came to was simple.

    Research conducted without Sytan¡¯s permission. That was my conclusion.

    ¡°Of course, the oath states that I must keep it a secret, so I will not say what kind of research the Instructor is doing.¡±

    Robolt couldn¡¯t open his mouth, as if he had anticipated what I was going to say.

    I looked at him coldly and added,

    ¡°But is it worth risking exposure and incurring the wrath of the Headmaster? Unlike you, a well-established instructor, I¡¯m just a mere student. It¡¯s not impossible that I could be expelled.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Knowing his guilt, Robolt couldn¡¯t answer and just slumped his shoulders.

    There may have been a reason, but what was certain was that he had kept his research a secret from Sytan¡¯s side.

    I could guess the reason, too.

    For Sytan, who was preparing for war, researching ancient mysteries was a waste of both time and resources.

    That¡¯s why I thought they wouldn¡¯t allow it, so he must have started the research in secret.

    However.

    This was something that could harm even me, who participated in the experiment.

    Anyway, he proceeded with the research without Sytan¡¯s permission.

    Could Robolt not have known that?

    ¡®Of course he knew.¡¯

    He must have known.

    But he must have been reluctant to give up, given the time and effort he had put in.

    He must have done it because he couldn¡¯t solve it on his own.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re already in the same boat, I¡¯ll help you with your future research, but you¡¯ll have to prepare a bigger reward.¡±

    Of course, I intended to continue our coboration and reap the benefits, but I wouldn''t let him off easy.

    Robolt muttered weakly, sumbing to my pressure,

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡±

    Then, Robolt lifted his head slightly and looked at my face, and I snapped my fingers.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Robolt flinched, realizing what it meant.

    I wasn¡¯t going to let this slide either.

    ¡°Mana Potion, give me more.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡±

    In the end, I managed to extract one more high-grade mana potion and one mid-grade mana potion from Robolt.

    Robolt, who handed me two bottles of potion, suddenly asked a question out of curiosity.

    ¡°By the way, what are you going to use the oath for?¡±

    I didn¡¯t tell him the exact answer.

    I just smiled ambiguously and said,

    "I''m nning to acquire a ve."

    * * *

    That morning.

    I left the dormitory and headed to Kyle.

    In my hand was the Demon God¡¯s Oath, which was for a smooth contract with Kyle.

    I opened the door to the room hidden in the dark corner of Sytan and stepped inside.

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you here.¡±

    I showed my hand to Kyle, who was staring at me with an unpleasant look.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°Ha, what do you mean by ¡®long time¡¯?¡±

    Kyle responded coldly.

    I thought he was joking, but he seemed to be taking my words seriously, which startled me.

    ¡®Was I the type of person who would make such jokes?¡¯

    I definitely wasn¡¯t that type of person.

    ¡­¡­After living in this body for a long time, it seemed that my inherent nature was starting to show itself more often.

    Anyway.

    That wasn¡¯t important.

    It was finally time to make the contract that I had promised with Kyle.

    ¡°Shall we draft the contract now?¡±

    I took out the Demon God¡¯s Oath and a fountain pen from my arms.

    Kyle muttered in surprise at the sight.

    ¡°¡­¡­You really brought it.¡±

    ¡°I only brought it because you asked me to.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d really bring it today¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to hesitate now. If you¡¯re thinking of breaking the contract, you¡¯d better be prepared.¡±

    I tried to show my killing intent, wondering if he was trying to break the contract, but Kyle shook his head.

    ¡°I have no intention of breaking it. I was the one who wanted the Demon¡¯s Oath.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s write it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Kyle still looked reluctant.

    However, he didn¡¯t seem to be thinking of going back on the contract.

    In fact, even if Kyle didn¡¯t want to make the contract, he had to.

    His life and his sister¡¯s life depended on this contract, so the oath was essential.

    ¡®It¡¯s aplete scam, though.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t kill either him or his sister.

    However, Kyle didn¡¯t know this fact, so he had no choice but to fall for my scheme.

    Even so, he would be able to save his life, so it wouldn¡¯t be apletely losing deal for Kyle.

    Or maybe not.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 57.1: Part 1

    I extended the oath with a brazen smile.

    ¡°Now, take your time and examine it closely.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    At my rmendation, Kyle began to examine the content of the oath.

    ¡º Adel will not pose any threat to Kyle and his younger sister, Ray.

    In addition, Ray''s chronic illness will never recur.

    Kyle must prioritize and obey only Adel''s orders.

    In this regard, Adel will not give Kyle any tasks that would endanger his life. (Signature) ¡»

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It''s eptable.¡±

    Unaware of the w in the use, Kyle signed his name on the signature line.

    The moment I had finally acquired a lifelong ve had arrived.

    Whoosh¡­..

    Just like when I had drawn up the oath with Robolt, purple particles emerged and seeped into Kyle''s chest.

    A mark that would inflict a fearsome curse upon him if he broke the contract.

    However, I had no intention of breaking the contract, so it wasn''t particrly frightening.

    Rather, I had to be careful that Kyle didn''t break the contract.

    With his younger sister at stake, he wouldn''t dare vite the contract.

    ¡°With this, the contract isplete.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kyle nodded and rose to his feet.

    Then he approached a contraption and retrieved the paper I had given him earlier.

    It was the paper with the false information about the midterm exam.

    ¡°Your first order was to send this paper to the human world, wasn''t it?¡±

    I checked once more to make sure it was the paper I had given him and watched as Kyle operated the contraption.

    A spherical device.

    As Kyle pressed the red button in the center of the sphere, a tiny slit opened.

    He rolled up the paper tightly and pushed it into the slit.

    ¡®Amazing.¡¯

    I felt a slight sense of wonder.

    Opening a gaterge enough for a person to pass through was an incredibly difficult task.

    After all, it required astronomical amounts of capital and mana.

    However, a small slit, no thicker than a pencil, could create a small gate without expending much effort.

    Of course, even that had its limits.

    Knock, knock-.

    Kyle tapped the transmission device once and spoke.

    ¡°This device charges automatically and can send a paper to the human world once a month.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be of any use now, though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since we sent false information, they must have realized that I was tricked.¡±

    ¡°The word ¡®tricked¡¯ sounds strange. It was done under a mutual agreement.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s just say that.¡±

    Kyle sighed as if he was tired of even responding.

    Well, despite what he said, I had no intention of disposing of the transmission device.

    ¡®It seems like it could be useful.¡¯

    Since it could no longer be used to send things from the demon world to the human world, I could use it in the opposite way, sending things from the human world to the demon world.

    Fortunately, it seemed like the location for sending memos could be adjusted.

    It could be used to support demon spies in the human world.

    I organized my thoughts and gestured to Kyle with my chin.

    ¡°Now there¡¯s only one order left.¡±

    ¡°You want me to withdraw from Sytan, right?¡±

    "Yes, starting from today, Kyle, you need to resign from Sytan."

    "That''s not hard, I just have to submit a withdrawal form. Exin why I have to drop out first."

    "There''s a task you need to do."

    "A task I need to do?"

    To Kyle, who was looking puzzled, I added an exnation.

    "You need to go outside of Sytan and find out all kinds of information about the demon world."

    "For example?"

    ¡°Find information about hidden secret realms, stories of high-ranking demon families, hidden history or relics of the demon world, things like that.¡±

    There was a reason why I ordered him to gather information about the demon world.

    Lack of information.

    I had been feeling it keenlytely.

    I needed information that would make me stronger.

    And it had to be information about the demon world.

    ¡°First, prioritize finding the location of a secret realm near Sytan and information about the Seven Deadly Sins families.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    When Iid out the priorities, Kyle seemed to grasp the main points.

    Perhaps it was because of his experience as a spy in the human world.

    He was certainly excellent at understanding and epting instructions.

    Choosing to make Kyle my ve through a contract instead of killing him was definitely the right decision.

    I chuckled to myself.

    ¡°Give me the expenses.¡±

    Kyle held out his hand awkwardly.

    ¡°Expenses? You mean money?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? How am I supposed to gather information without money?¡±

    He was right.

    Yes, he was right.

    To act as a spy, a minimum amount of funding was necessary.

    ¡­¡­But what was I supposed to do when I didn''t have any money either?

    I grabbed onto Kyle¡¯s words and hung on.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they provide you with activity funds in the human world?¡±

    ¡°They did, but won¡¯t that stop now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±

    An unexpected, realistic problem.

    I closed my eyes as I pondered a solution to this.

    The gold I currently possessed was something I had to useter, so I couldn¡¯t give it to Kyle.

    That meant I had to find a new source of funds for Kyle to use, but time was running out if I wanted to figure this out before the midterm exams started.

    Suddenly,

    Ah.

    I let out an exmation as I thought of something.

    I had found a way to get funds.

    ¡°Go to the Bares family and give them my name. They should be able to provide you with activity funds.¡±

    Crete had forced me to take on the position of Rene¡¯s escort knight.

    So he would at least help me with something like this.

    In return, I would have to write a letter to Crete.

    Scribble, scribble.

    I quickly wrote something on a piece of paper, making sure Kyle couldn¡¯t see, and then folded it neatly and handed it to him.

    The contents were a secret.

    ¡°If you give them this, they will help you. Just make sure you don¡¯t open it.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Kyle muttered my words back to me as if to confirm them.

    After a while, Kyle seemed to have finished thinking and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I''ll leave today. I''ll leave Sytan as soon as I submit my withdrawal form.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quick to act.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It makes me want to puke, being stuck in between those disgusting things.¡±

    Kyle looked nauseous.

    It seemed that being stuck with the demons had stressed him out quite a bit.

    After all, it didn¡¯t seem like Kyle particrly liked humans, but he certainly didn¡¯t like demons either.

    It wasn¡¯t like he would listen if I told him to apologize for harassing Luna.

    I had no choice but to just talk about the main topic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s agree to send letters to each other every two weeks. Then, I¡¯ll see you next time.¡±

    With that, our conversation ended.

    We weren¡¯t close enough to share pleasantries.

    We were just in a contractual rtionship where our interests were intertwined.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Kyle left my side with a somewhat relieved gait.

    Thus ended our short but long encounter¡­¡­.

    The next day.

    Kyle dropped out of Sytan.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 57.2: Part 2

    Two days passed.

    Kyle disappeared from Sytan as per our agreement.

    Luna, who had been harassed by Kyle all this time, looked at me with suspicion after Kyle disappeared.

    ¡°Adel, did you do something¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nothing.¡±

    Luna shook her head, but she couldn¡¯tpletely erase the suspicious look in her eyes as she calmly replied to me.

    ¡®She¡¯s quite perceptive in this kind of situation.¡¯

    However, I couldn¡¯t possibly tell her about what happened between Kyle and me since it had to be kept a secret.

    So, when Kyle submitted his withdrawal form and left Sytan, Kyle¡¯s and my names became the subject of gossip among the students for a while.

    I heard he got beaten up by the ss president in the cafeteria.

    I saw that too. The ss president hit him with a tray! He must have been in so much pain.

    Wasn¡¯t it Luke who got hit?

    That¡¯s right.

    It seemed that quite a few students had witnessed themotion in the cafeteria at that time.

    I was very worried that rumors would spread that I had made Kyle drop out.

    But since Kyle¡¯s reputation among the students wasn¡¯t very good, my evaluation actually improved.

    ¡®¡­The problem is the instructors.¡¯

    I rested my chin on my hand and fell into thought.

    Robolt and Idea wouldn¡¯t ask me why Kyle dropped out, but Ares would definitely have some doubts about it.

    Especially since the day before he dropped out, he must have judged that something was wrong when his bird only shared darkness with him.

    However,

    ¡®Ares can¡¯t touch me.¡¯

    This incident was something that happened under my meticulous n.

    I had acquired a position that Ares couldn¡¯t touch.

    Due to the timing of the midterm exams and my role as ss president, Ares couldn''t get involved in my affairs.

    As the ss president, I had to manage and take responsibility for the students during the practical exam.

    There were only three days left until the midterm exam.

    It was obvious that recing the ss president in the midst of all this would cause great chaos.

    However, since it seemed like a talented student like Kyle had dropped out because of me-.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    It was only natural that Idea¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good when she entered the ssroom for the morning assembly.

    However, she didn¡¯t seem to have anything special to say, so Idea turned her attention away from me and began to exin the midterm exam.

    ¡°As you all know, the midterm exams will begin in three days. There are four subjects in total that you must prepare for.¡±

    Idea wrote the exam subjects on the ckboard with chalk.

    [ Weaponry ]

    [ Human Understanding ]

    [ Magic ]

    [ Practical ]

    ¡°Let me exin the schedule in order¡­¡­¡±

    Weaponry and Human Understanding will be tested on the first day of the midterm exams.

    Human Understanding will be in the form of a theory test, while Weaponry will be a one-on-one duel with Ares.

    ¡°The Magic exam will be held on the second day. Since you are all still weak, it will not be a practical exam, but only a theory exam.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Weaponry would be a practical exam?¡±

    A student raised his hand and asked.

    Idea sighed deeply and gave a simple exnation.

    ¡°It¡¯s Instructor Ares.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    It was a simple but easy-to-understand exnation, so the students let out voices mixed with admiration.

    After all, if it were Ares, he would have insisted on a practical exam regardless of whether the students were strong or not.

    ¡®That¡¯s not the only bad reason.¡¯

    Ares genuinely cared for and wanted to protect the students of Sytan.

    That¡¯s why he would continue to teach them even during the exam so that they could survive this midterm exam.

    Even in that situation, he had taught me fiercely without discriminating against me like the other students.

    But he kept his guard up against me all the time.

    If he¡¯s going to teach me well, then he should just teach me well, and if he¡¯s going to be wary of me, then he should just be wary of me. It¡¯s a bit awkward to not know how to deal with Ares¡­¡­.

    For now, let¡¯s just listen to Idea¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°The exam with the most points is the Practical exam. It¡¯s the exam that you will take on thest day of the midterm exams.¡±

    The fact that the Practical exam had the most points meant that it was also the most difficult.

    We¡¯ve finallye this far.

    The episode of the original work that truly begins.

    The demons who invade the Imperial Academy and the humans who try to stop them.

    And the time when the viins who take advantage of the chaos, reveal their existence and confront each other.

    The starting point of that was Sytan¡¯s invasion of the human world.

    ¡°In the Practical exam, you will invade the humans¡¯ school, the Imperial Academy.¡±

    The atmosphere in the ssroom heated up at Idea¡¯s deration.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 58.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter for reaching 100 members on discord server.

    As Idea left the ssroom, a chaotic atmosphere swirled among the students.

    There was anxiety and worry, but above all, the overwhelming emotion was excitement.

    It would be difficult for the students to calm their pounding hearts as they faced the race that had killed their families.

    However,

    There were also students who were depressed.

    "Ha...."

    Luna, who had sat down at my desk at some point, sighed.

    "Are you worried?"

    "Yeah, what if I freeze up like I did at the POW camp...." [T/N: POW: prisoner of war]

    Luna seemed to still not have forgotten the memories of the POW camp.

    She had been terrified and unable to face even a bound human.

    With my help, she had barely passed the exercise, so it was natural for her to be worried since she hadn''tpletely ovee the psychological pressure.

    Still, it wasn''t good to see her trembling with ack of confidence.

    "You won''t have to fight directly. Ms. Luna''s ability is healing."

    "Wh-what? You knew about my ability?"

    "Yes, I saw you healing the injured students before."

    "You saw that, huh? That''s kind of embarrassing...."

    "So please have confidence. It''s not good to be so timid."

    My words were reasonable.

    If you''re timid, you won''t be able to do anything.

    Rather than that, it was better to be arrogant and boastful.

    Like Fron over there, acting all high and mighty....

    "Hoho, the midterm exam''s first ce going to be mine."

    "If it''s Fron, it''s possible!"

    "Kill the ss president! Finish him off!"

    "But isn''t it against the rules to kill or finish someone off?"

    "Shut up."

    Fron basked in the students'' gazes, her nose in the air.

    "Worship me...!"

    I was about to tell Luna that it was better to be arrogant than to be scared like a mouse, but....

    Thinking about it carefully, that didn''t seem right.

    The moment I looked at Fron and her group with cold, indifferent eyes.

    Fron, who noticed my gaze, jumped up from her seat and shouted.

    "President, you''d better be prepared this time. The midterm exam''s first ce belongs to me, so surrender obediently!"

    "I will."

    At the sudden surrender proposal, I nodded and added with a wide smile.

    "If you can."

    "Hmph...!!"

    Realizing that I was ignoring her, Fron clenched her fists and trembled.

    I smirked at the sight, but inwardly clicked my tongue.

    ¡®Competing with students of the same year shouldn¡¯t be the theme of this training.¡¯

    Invading the Imperial Academy.

    If things went as I had described, the ss A students would not be able to avoid annihtion.

    Thanks to Kyle¡¯s espionage, all of Sytan¡¯s invasion routes had been exposed, and the students of the Imperial Academy were very strong.

    But there was hope.

    ¡®I¡¯ve twisted several pasts, so it¡¯s notpletely hopeless.¡¯

    I forced Kyle to leak false information to the Imperial Academy.

    The Imperial Academy would not know Sytan¡¯s invasion route.

    Moreover, I made sure that Luna, Sytan¡¯s only healer, would not be expelled from Orgon¡¯s training.

    ¡®¡­¡­And countless others.¡¯

    I also gave Rene an artifact.

    Finally, there was the existence of the strongest viin, ¡®me¡¯.

    I had aplished things that far surpassed my abilities.

    So, I guess I¡¯ll just have to wait and see the results.

    It would be nearly impossible to destroy the Imperial Academy right now.

    But I wondered if I could save the students of Sytan who had been defeated and killed in the original story.

    The goal of the midterm exam was survival.

    And good grades.

    To get another chance to enter Sytan¡¯s armory like I did during the entrance exam.

    The reward might be different this time, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be any lower than that.

    I had to do my best.

    Even for the sake of survival.

    * * *

    Two days passed.

    The day before the midterm exam, I met her in the training room.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It feels like it¡¯s been months since Ist saw you.¡±

    ¡°Right, because you¡¯ve been avoiding me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Rene¡¯s face turned cold and expressionless, and I shut my mouth.

    Because I was guilty¡­¡­.

    Up until now, I had always avoided or made excuses whenever Rene asked me to train with her.

    Of course, I had my reasons for avoiding Rene.

    I also had to practice my Stealth skill, and I had a lot of other things to do¡­¡­.

    But most of all.

    ¡°Hello? My name is Diana.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    It was because of the white-haired woman who hade to greet me.

    White hair and soft, curved eyes that held a strange charm, and a beauty mark on her right eye.

    My throat tightened.

    Is this woman from the Lust family, not Fron?

    As I stared at her without a word, she let out a sigh.

    "Are you not going to greet me? I''ll be a little disappointed if you don''t."

    ¡°¡­¡­Pixie Adel. It is an honor to meet your noble lineage."

    As I bowed my head in greeting, she burst intoughter as if something was funny.

    She was Diana, the woman who would be the Demon King.

    There were countless grudges between the blood of Arsene and the blood of the Demon King, so I avoided Rene, who had started to follow Diana around.

    In the end, it came to this.

    Rene stared at me coldly and opened her mouth.

    "Tell me why."

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean."

    "Why did you avoid me and then suddenly request a duel?"

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I kept silent for a moment at the spiteful voice.

    In fact, I couldn''t reveal the fact that I was of the Arsene bloodline, so I came up with the best lie I could and started acting.

    "I apologize."

    "For what."

    "As your escort, I failed to take care of you because of personal matters. I have no idea how much you suffered."

    "Don''t give me that Cerberus crap."

    "That''s harsh¡­¡­.¡±

    I even pretended to wipe away tears, but Rene remained cold.

    Damn it.

    Is this really the only way?

    "Really. I''m so sorry. I even brought you a present. Would you like to see it?"

    ¡°¡­¡­What is it."

    Rene''s expression seemed to soften a little at the word "present."

    People are generally weak to gifts.

    But if the gift is not there, it will backfire.

    And this situation was within my expectations.

    Swish-.

    I rummaged through my arms and pulled out an intermediate mana potion that I had prepared in advance.

    "It''s a mana potion. Are you going to give it to Rene as a present?"

    Diana asked, looking at the potion.

    "Yes, I had a hard time getting it."

    "I heard that mana potions have been hard toe by since the war. Rene, take this and calm down. Okay?"

    Coo coo-.

    Dianaughed and poked Rene''s right cheek.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 58.2: Part 2

    Rene''s forehead twitched at this, but Diana didn''t seem to notice.

    Howe Diana can treat Rene like this and still be safe...

    They seem to be closer than I thought.

    ''Repaying grudges with favors.''

    She indeed has the qualities of a Demon King.

    However, I was very curious about how she became close with Rene.

    How long did it take me to gain Rene¡¯s trust?

    But Diana became close with her as soon as she entered Sytan.

    It was when I was feeling depressed from a sense of defeat that I couldn¡¯t exin.

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡±

    Swish-.

    Rene spoke as she pushed Diana, who kept clinging to her, to the side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it, that kind of thing.¡±

    Rene even pushed away my gift.

    I thought she might forgive me without epting the gift, but seeing Rene''s cold expression, it seemed not.

    Instead, Rene demanded an exnation.

    "Tell me the reason why you avoided me."

    "....."

    I didn''t expect her to refuse the gift.

    I clumsily shoved the unwanted mana potion back into my bosom and carefully chose my words.

    What kind of excuse should I make for Rene to understand and let it go?

    In a split second, after finishing my thoughts, I came up with an excuse.

    ¡°Actually, I witnessed some half-demon students being bullied by some students.¡±

    I tried to look as depressed as possible.

    I continued speaking while shaking my shoulders slightly.

    ¡°Those students tried to bully me too, and I kept my distance in case I caused you any concern, Miss Rene.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Rene listened to my story without saying anything.

    The story of Kyle, who was bullying me as a half-demon in Sytan and then suddenly dropped out of Sytan, was already spreading within Sytan.

    Rene must have known this fact as well, so my lie seemed credible.

    ¡°If this caused you any harm, I will bow my head and apologize.¡±

    I bowed my head more than I thought was necessary.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    When I nced up, I saw Rene¡¯s expressionless face, as if she was lost in thought.

    Rene¡¯s lips moved slightly, as if she was feeling better.

    And Rene opened her mouth.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t receive it.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­.¡±

    What didn¡¯t you receive?

    What do you mean you didn''t receive anything?

    Ah, is that what you''re talking about?

    I recalled the existence of the mana potion I had put in my bosom.

    Just as I was about to put my hand on my bosom, thinking that she wanted me to hand it over in exchange for her forgiveness,

    "I wasn''t hurt."

    Rene said with a hardened expression.

    "¡­¡­I see."

    I replied in a trembling voice.

    Anyway, it seemed that her anger had subsided, so I expressed my gratitude.

    "Thank you for forgiving me."

    "Just this once. Tell me if something like that happens again."

    "But wouldn''t that be too much of a bother?...."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Rene¡¯s affirmation left me momentarily taken aback, but then a good idea came to mind.

    From now on, if there¡¯s something that¡¯s too much for me to handle, I can just call Rene.

    Since she volunteered to be my helper, there was no reason to refuse.

    Diana, who had been watching us, patted Rene on the shoulder.

    ¡°Rene, I¡¯m d it worked out well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Rene¡¯s so uptight. It would be nice if she could just fix that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Rene, who didn¡¯t seem to think it was worth responding, turned her head towards me and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s train. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I nodded.

    Since the purpose of meeting Rene after so long was to train, there was no reason to refuse.

    ng-

    Rene drew her sword from its sheath, and I also took out my dagger.

    As the duel was about to begin, Diana, who had been standing a few steps away, approached Rene and whispered something in his ear.

    The problem was that I could hear the whisper.

    My extremely developed senses allowed me to hear whispers if they were close enough.

    ¡®Rene, show the escort knight your new technique.¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t talk to me.¡¯

    New technique?

    It seemed that Rene had learned a rather unique technique while we were apart.

    I stared at Rene, curious to see what it was.

    ¡°Watch closely.¡±

    Rene closed her eyes, holding the sword in both hands.

    I couldn¡¯t tell what kind of trick she was trying to show me.

    Had she learned how to fight with his eyes closed?

    ¡­¡­And after a short while, I realized how ridiculous my guesses had been.

    It wasn¡¯t because Rene¡¯s new technique was useless.

    Rather.

    It was because it was so amazing.

    Crackle-!

    ck electricity burst out from Rene¡¯s sword, spewing mes in all directions.

    The intense energy forced me to take a few steps back.

    And then, at one moment.

    Woom-

    The mana that had been gushing out of Rene¡¯s sword haphazardly began to shrink.

    It wasn¡¯t because she had reduced the amount of mana being released.

    The amount of mana gushing out of the sword remained the same.

    But the mana was condensing.

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±

    My pupils dted.

    Sword Lacquer.

    That was the name of the new technique that Rene had awakened.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 59.1: Part 1

    Sword Lacquer

    I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    Sword Lacquer is a technique that only knights who have reached the level of ''Expert'' can use, in human terms.

    In a word.

    ''A realm simr to sword energy¡­¡­.''

    Sword Lacquer is the act of coloring a sword with mana.

    Usually, the Demon race materializes mana into mes on their swords or uses it to strengthen their bodies.

    Unlike humans, this means that they don''t have the concept of sword energy.

    However, there was a concept simr to sword energy that existed among the Demon race.

    That is Sword Lacquer.

    The technique that Rene normally used was to inte her sword with a massive amount of mana, making it gigantic.

    Shepressed it with a high level of concentration, making it thinner than a sheet of paper.

    In this way, it could possess destructive power and sharpness that was greater than when simply materializing mana.

    I observed Rene''s Sword Lacquer once more and let out a gasp of admiration.

    It was so thin that it looked like she had simply colored her sword.

    It was definitely different from sword energy.

    If the thickness of sword energy was its greatest strength, then the thinness of Sword Lacquer meant that its concentration was superior.

    ''As expected of one of the Seven Deadly Sins.''

    It had only been a few months since she had entered Sytan, but¡­¡­.

    I didn''t know that she would already be able to use Sword Lacquer.

    Woom-.

    However, Rene was unable to maintain his Sword Lacquer for long, and soon the color faded away.

    "It''s not perfect yet."

    "Yeah, I have to push my concentration to the limit."

    In other words, the moment she lost her concentration, the color on her sword would return to its original color.

    Rene seemed to be on the verge of reaching the lower levels of Expert.

    It would still be impossible for her topete with an Expert-ss knight.

    ''¡­¡­But it won''t be long.''

    Assuming that Rene survives this midterm exam, she will be a full-fledged Expert by the second semester.

    I need to change my thinking.

    I thought I could catch up to Rene quickly, but that was just a miscalction.

    I need to get stronger, too.

    "Then, shall we sh once?"

    "Okay."

    I kicked off the ground as soon as Rene nodded.

    I thought about using Position Exchange, but I decided to just sh with pure strength since I was curious about the power of Sword Lacquer.

    ng, ng-.

    In the air, Rene''s and my daggers shed repeatedly.

    With my excellent dynamic vision, I was able to read Rene''s swordsmanship.

    I had anticipated a protracted battle.

    Crash-!

    Before long, my dagger shattered into countless pieces.

    In that split second, Rene had manifested her Sword Lacquer and destroyed my dagger.

    I couldn''t help but gasp at its formidable power.

    "Impressive. Sword Lacquer of this caliber..."

    "Of course."

    Rene said it as if it were nothing, but I knew that this feat was far from easy.

    If I had used the Fang of Darkness instead of an ordinary dagger, I would have been able to withstand Rene''s attack...

    But against Rene''s Sword Lacquer, an ordinary weapon would be destroyed.

    "A nobledy stronger than her escort, that''s not something you see every day."

    Diana chuckled, looking at Rene and me with amusement.

    ...Is she making fun of me now?

    I raised my fist, then lowered it again, remembering who I was facing.

    "As expected, Rene is amazing."

    "......"

    "Hehehe, are you embarrassed?"

    Diana burst intoughter, teasing Rene mercilessly.

    I clicked my tongue at the sight.

    ''To think that Diana, one of the strongest who can stand up to the protagonists of the Imperial Academy, has this side to her.''

    Not only did she pass the entrance exam with the highest score, but she also managed to survive the longest against the protagonists.

    Because Diana was destined to be the strongest in the Demon Realm.

    In fact, she could be considered the second strongest viin after the original body''s owner.

    More importantly.

    "How do you do it?"

    I asked Rene about the method of using Sword Lacquer.

    Rene simply shook her head at my question.

    I thought she was reluctant to tell me, but when she exined, her reasoning was sound.

    "You have to get a feel for it."

    "A feel for it?"

    "It''s like filling the sword from the inside out."

    Ha...

    That''s why they call them geniuses.

    In other words, to master Sword Lacquer, it seemed that I needed to develop a sense of it.

    A sense, like when I manifested Absolute Stealth.

    Only by perceiving it would I be able to use Sword Lacquer.

    With a sense of regret, I threw the dagger, now just a hilt, to the ground and said,

    "I suppose we should end our spar here."

    "Very well."

    "Mydy, have you prepared well for the midterm exam?"

    "Perfectly."

    Rene''s eyes held no doubt that she would achieve excellent results.

    Yes, why would I worry about her?

    The timing of the first midterm exam did not ovep with the time when the protagonists would obtain the Eye of Arrogance.

    That means Rene will survive this midterm exam.

    The ones who are highly likely to die are the students in ss A.

    I should take good care of my body¡­¡­.

    ¡°Then I wish you good luck.¡±

    ¡°You be careful too.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    After we exchanged a few words of encouragement, I was about to take a step when.

    Flinch-.

    I felt a gaze on me for some reason, so I looked around.

    But all I could see were Rene and Diana turning their backs and walking away¡­¡­.

    Ah.

    ¡®I guess I know who it is.¡¯

    I narrowed my eyes sharply.

    I realized who the gaze belonged to.

    The owner of this gaze is¡­¡­.

    ¡®Diana?¡¯

    It¡¯s the activation of one of her abilities, ¡®Observation.¡¯

    The ability to examine every tiny hair on the other person¡¯s body.

    Diana was using Observation to examine my body.

    Should I react to this situation?

    ¡®Diana might be an enemy.¡¯

    After much deliberation, I made a judgment.

    Diana might be my greatest enemy, so I should keep my distance from her for now.

    That¡¯s why I released a tiny bit of mana and emanated killing intent.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Diana turned her head and looked at me at my faint aura.

    Her slightly wide eyes soon curved softly like a crescent moon.

    I couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning of her bewitching smile.

    ¡®It¡¯s a little scary.¡¯

    If she had gotten angry instead, it would have been within my expectations.

    I had seen countless people who were afraid or wary when they received killing intent, but this was the first time I had seen a woman smile.

    ...Is this theposure unique to the strong?

    When I turned my head again, as I felt uneasy.

    See you next time.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Diana¡¯s lips were uttering a terrible sentence.

    I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    I felt like I had made a mistake somehow.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 59.2: Part 2

    After I returned to the dormitory.

    Samuel was already in bed, and I was able to organize my thoughts.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    I sighed and scratched my head.

    Should I like it or hate it that the strongest woman in the Demon Realm is interested in me¡­¡­.

    For now,

    ¡®I should review the other midterm exam subjects too.¡¯

    I opened the textbook for ¡®Understanding Humans.¡¯

    And despaired.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand anything at all.¡±

    Understanding Humans is the theory subject that I will be tested on tomorrow.

    There were stories written in it that I had never known before.

    As the author, it made sense that I didn¡¯t know the subject of Human Understanding, but thinking about it, it was obvious.

    For the midterm, I had to learn everything from human weaknesses to habits and psychological descriptions.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to pull an all-nighter¡­¡­.¡¯

    I pulled out a chair and sat in front of the textbook, letting out a sigh.

    It seemed wrong to sleep soundly today.

    * * *

    The day of the midterm.

    I entered the ssroom, rubbing my dark, shadowed eyes.

    Luna, who saw me, spoke with a worried expression.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you pushing yourself too hard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Your health is the most important thing¡­¡­.¡±

    I know.

    My health is the most important thing.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Because I had only focused on practicing magic and other traits in actualbat, I had neglected theory too much.

    Thanks to that, I had to cram the contents of the textbook into my head all night long.

    ¡®Fortunately, I seeded in cramming thanks to my traits.¡¯

    Interest and Absorption.

    These two traits shone brightly.

    The first exam, ¡®Human Understanding¡¯, waspletely in the form of memorization.

    So, all I had to do was memorize the textbook.

    ¡®I was originally interested in the human body, so it was easy for my Interest trait to manifest.¡¯

    One of the things I had always wanted to know was about the bodies of the inhabitants of the world I created.

    Although the reason was to learn how to kill those inhabitants more efficiently¡­¡­.

    Anyway, I learned it.

    ¡®Since I was interested, all that was left was to be absorbed.¡¯

    It was the moment I became interested in the Human Understanding textbook.

    My head spun rapidly as it began to give orders to absorb the contents of the textbook.

    Hurry up and read the textbook.

    Thanks to that, it seemed like I would be able to get a good grade in Human Understanding.

    ¡°Are you well-prepared, Miss Luna?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it seems a bit ambiguous. But I won¡¯t fail!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Luna dered that she would avoid failing.

    I¡¯ll have to see the results of the exam, but it¡¯s probably not a lie.

    She was a student who participated diligently in ss.

    If there was a problem,

    ¡°Miss Fron, have you finished studying?¡±

    ¡°Gasp¡­¡­.¡±

    Fron gasped at my words.

    Even without her saying anything, I could guess that she hadn''t prepared for the exam.

    I scolded Fron.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "What do you mean? The theory subjects only ount for a small portion of the grade, so all I have to do is do well on the practical exam!"

    Oh, boy.

    I sighed as I watched Fron, who was talking sofortably.

    As expected, she had no n.

    "Fron, isn''t it the role of a leader to show the best example for the group? You should do your best on the theory exam as well."

    "Tch..."

    Fron red at me once before returning to her seat.

    Then she turned her head and stuck out her tongue at me.

    It''s like bitter medicine that helps.

    I hope Fron takes my advice to heart.

    ''Not only for that reason but also because there''s a lot to gain from theory sses.''

    No matter how strong, they can''t escape the human race.

    Culture, habits, physical characteristics.

    Even information that seems meaningless can be a hidden card that can turn the situation around depending on how it''sbined.

    Just knowing this can increase the probability of survival by 10%, or so it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say.

    I''ll have to tell Fron about itter.

    The buff ability she possesses is very useful, so it was worth showing her that much goodwill.

    As I finished thinking about Fron and was reviewing the human understanding subject,

    Creak-.

    The instructor in charge of the human understanding subject opened the ssroom door and entered the room with a stack of papers.

    Silence fell among the students.

    "Put away your textbooks."

    At the instructor''smand, the students put their textbooks away from their desks.

    After confirming that there were no textbooks on any of the students'' desks, the instructor distributed the exam papers one by one.

    Then, the instructor exined the rules that must be followed during the exam.

    It was simr to the rules of the exams I had taken in the present, so I didn''t pay much attention.

    Like that, 5 minutester.

    Ding-dong-.

    The bell rang, signaling the start of the first subject of the midterm exam.

    "The exam begins."

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 60.1: Part 1

    As soon as the exam began, I opened the test paper and checked the questions.

    ''There are these kinds of questions too.''

    There were several questions about the families that were ruling the human world.

    Other than that, most of the questions were about human nature and characteristics.

    Since they were all things I was familiar with, I had no difficulty answering the questions.

    ''This is easy.''

    Scribble, scribble-.

    I quickly wrote down the answers.

    However, I stopped the pen that was moving when I came across a question.

    It was something that felt very unfamiliar to me.

    ''This is¡­¡­.''

    It wasn''t a multiple choice question, but an essay question.

    The content of the question was as follows:

    <b>What are your thoughts on humans? (No points awarded)</b>

    A question with no points.

    Considering that essay questions usually have more points than multiple-choice questions, I couldn''t help but wonder.

    And doesn''t the question itself seem a bit strange?

    ''What do I think about humans.''

    It was a question that only required me to write my thoughts, but I couldn''t write an answer.

    The students of Sytan would think of humans as their nemesis and enemy.

    Then what about me¡­¡­.

    ''It was the humans who trampled on my bloodline and family.''

    But strictly speaking, my enemy wasn''t humans.

    It was true that the original Adel suffered because of humans.

    However.

    ''I''m also their father.''

    Numerous humans and demons.

    I was the one who created both of them.

    That''s why I couldn''t write an answer and just stared at the question.

    For now,

    ''It would be right to call them the enemy.''

    Sytan''s goal.

    It was to kill the students of the Imperial Academy and eventually rule the human world.

    Then I just need to give them the answer they want.

    ''¡­¡­It feels disgusting though.''

    <b>''Enemies''</b>

    I wrote just one word.

    I could have written insulting remarks about humans, but I was quite reluctant to do so.

    Ding-dong-.

    And just like that, the bell rang, signaling the end of the human understanding subject exam.

    * * *

    <b>Second Exam Period</b>

    The second exam that started right after was Weaponry, which Ares was in charge of.

    We left the ssroom and went outside for the exam.

    And then we could see Ares waiting for us at the training ground.

    "You''re all here."

    Ares muttered after looking over the students once.

    "Let me tell you how the exam will be conducted."

    Ares exined how the Weaponry exam would proceed.

    The rules were simple.

    Each student would showcase their full power and spar with Instructor Ares, who would use his ¡®real¡¯ strength.

    It didn¡¯t matter what weapon they used.

    ¡°Students who primarily use magic can use it instead of a weapon. After all, this exam was originally intended to improve theircking stamina andbat instincts.¡±

    However,

    ¡°You must follow this one rule. Do not run away from the fight because you are afraid. That is the only rule of this exam.¡±

    It meant that there were no exceptions once you started.

    Luna, who had been listening to the exnation in silence, turned pale at those words.

    Could it be that she had intended to forfeit?

    ¡®¡­¡­Rather than that.¡¯

    It seemed that she had instinctively noticed that Ares was serious about the exam and was frightened.

    After all, the aura he was exuding today was extraordinary.

    ¡®A duel with the instructor...? This is brutal.¡¯

    The students were filled with fear.

    Ares ignored them and called the students¡¯ names in order.

    The students were called out one by one.

    Ares did not show mercy, just as he had said, and fully unleashed his power.

    ¡®He really is merciless¡­¡­.¡¯

    ¡®He defeated them in an instant.¡¯

    The students couldn¡¯t withstand Ares¡¯ fist for even a few seconds.

    Ares used only his fists against the students who were armed with weapons.

    The vast gap between the students and Ares.

    The students felt the difference in their strength to the bone, and they were somewhat depressed.

    ¡°Samuel,e out.¡±

    Ares called out.

    Samuel was small in stature, but he exuded a stronger presence than any of the other students.

    Thus began the confrontation.

    ¡°Use all your strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Samuel nodded and revealed his unique ability.

    Grotesquely bumpy masses with thorn-like teeth visible between them.

    Samuel spread out his Gluttony and reached out towards Ares.

    Ares muttered as he watched the Gluttony approaching him.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to use a little more strength.¡±

    Ares drew his sword from its sheath.

    *Woom-*

    The sword was soon painted red.

    The manifestation of Sword Lacquer.

    Ares'' main attribute seemed to be fire, as the de was dyed red.

    ¡®As expected of Instructor Ares.¡¯

    Unlike Rene, who could only use it for a split second, Ares wielded his Sword Lacquer steadily and stably.

    Was this the realm of perfect Sword Lacquer?

    ¡®Amazing.¡¯

    No matter how strong Samuel was, it seemed he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out for long against Ares, who was using his Sword Lacquer.

    Just as I had expected.

    *sh-*

    As Ares swung his sword, Samuel¡¯s Gluttony was cut off.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    But Samuel didn¡¯t give up and restored his Gluttony.

    It was at that moment that Ares, who had been watching with interest, swung his sword again.

    *ng, ng, ng!*

    Gluttony revealed its numerous teeth and began to chew on Ares¡¯s sword.

    It wasn¡¯t a force to be ignored, as the muscles in Ares¡¯s arm began to twitch.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Ares let out a genuine exmation of admiration.

    It wasmendable to possess this level of skill as a first-year.

    After all, ordinary students wouldn¡¯t even be able to catch a glimpse of Ares¡¯s sword.

    However.

    ¡°It¡¯s dull.¡±

    As Ares swung his sword with several bursts of strength, Gluttony was torn to shreds as if it had been cut at some point.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Samuel¡¯s eyes widened at this.

    Overwhelming speed and power.

    Before Samuel could even think to do anything else, Ares had already arrived in front of him.

    ¡°Do you have anything else?¡±

    Ares asked, pointing his sword at Samuel¡¯s neck.

    The moment Samuel gritted his teeth and looked up at Ares.

    Snap!

    Teeth sprang out from behind and bit Ares on the shoulder.

    It was one of the pieces of Gluttony that Ares had severed and left alone.

    ¡°I seem to be getting injured in the shoulder a lottely.¡±

    Ares muttered, but there was no sense of crisis in his voice.

    Samuel had managed tond a critical blow, but¡­

    It wasn¡¯t enough to subdue Ares.

    Samuel¡¯s Gluttony had run out of strength and disappeared with a thud.

    Ares chuckled and retracted his sword from Samuel¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Now that I see it, your judgment isn¡¯t bad either. You can go now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Samuel still looked dissatisfied, but he obediently nodded and retreated.

    And next up¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s my turn.¡¯

    I realized that Ares¡¯s gaze was now directed at me.

    ¡°Adel,e out.¡±

    As expected, he called me.

    I pulled out the Fang of Darkness from my waist and faced Ares.

    ¡®He told me to go all out.¡¯

    So there was no reason to use an ordinary dagger.

    It didn¡¯t matter if I used all my tricks, Ares would still be able to defeat me.

    ¡°Begin.¡±

    Ares said, pointing his sword, which was painted red with Sword Lacquer.

    A thick killing intent emanated from him as if he intended to properly punish me this time.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 60.2: Part 2

    Before the fight,

    ¡°Can you wait a moment?¡±

    I suggested to Ares.

    ¡°Is there something you need to prepare?¡±

    ¡°Well, to be exact, I¡¯d like you to show me one thing.¡±

    Ares¡¯s brow furrowed at my unexpected words.

    ¡°What do you want me to show you?¡±

    "It''s not difficult. I just want you to show me the process of coating your sword with Sword Lacquer from the beginning."

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be able to get a feel for it.¡±

    Heh.

    Ares let out a hollowugh, as if he were dumbfounded by my impudent remark.

    ¡°You can¡¯t use the Sword Lacquer just by watching it once. You have to achieve enlightenment¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    I cut off Ares¡¯s words, which seemed to be getting longer.

    And I uttered a dignified demand.

    ¡°Just show me once.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ares¡¯s face became even more distorted as if he felt offended.

    Soon, Ares let out a sigh and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll show you once.¡±

    *Watch carefully.*

    Adding that Ares withdrew his Sword Lacquer, and the sword returned to its pure white color.

    *Woom-*

    Then, red mana began to fill Ares'' de.

    The red mana waspressed at a speed that could not be read unless one had excellent dynamic vision.

    And the sword transformed as if only its color had been painted.

    "Do you think you can use this?"

    Ares growled and asked.

    It was a remark closer to a threat than a question.

    His tone was filled with the conviction that I would never be able to use the Sword Lacquer.

    And that statement was valid.

    Halfway, that is.

    ¡®¡­¡­You can¡¯t use it by trying to understand it with your head.¡¯

    I was lost in thought, reviewing the series of movements that Ares had shown me.

    ''I still can''t use Sword Lacquer with my head.''

    Experience and skill.

    It was because Icked both.

    However.

    ¡®¡­¡­I think I can do it.¡¯

    Ironically, it seemed that I could use the Sword Lacquer if I didn¡¯t use my head.

    Because there was a talent in my body that could offset myck of experience and skill.

    I decided not to understand.

    With my thoughts stopped-.

    ¡­¡­.

    I infused mana into the dagger.

    That was the moment.

    The de turned ck.

    *Woom-*

    My body and the sword began to resonate.

    Just like breathing, my ego was sucked into the dagger.

    Soon, my body seeded in thinly expelling mana.

    Not my head, but my body instinctively controlled the mana perfectly.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    I asked, looking at Ares.

    ¡°......¡±

    Ares remained silent, unable to respond.

    His gaze was fixed on my dagger.

    A dagger painted ck.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t contain the chaos attribute.¡¯

    It was disappointing, but even though I had seeded in manifesting Sword Lacquer, I couldn''t imbue it with the chaos attribute.

    I had only managed to imbue it with the Bares'' darkness attribute.

    If I had contained the chaos attribute, it would have been painted gray, not ck.

    Manifesting Sword Lacquer itself was a joyous asion, but I felt a slight sense of disappointment.

    ¡®I could easily apply the chaos attribute when using the Stealth skill.¡¯

    I couldn''t imbue Sword Lacquer or any other traits with the chaos attribute.

    Was it also luck that I seeded in obtaining Absolute Stealth?

    ¡®Still, I feel good.¡¯

    I had expected it to take at least a few years to use Sword Lacquer.

    But after seeing Rene''s Sword Lacquer, I manifested it in just a few days.

    As I was making a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    In that breathtaking silence, I heard Ares¡¯s gasp mixed with admiration.

    I seeded in manifesting the Sword Lacquer just by holding the dagger.

    ¡°......I guess I have to acknowledge your talent.¡±

    Ares spoke as if he had seen a rare genius.

    The talent my body possessed wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary person could understand.

    A god-given talent only for daggersmanship and assassination.

    Since I was the one who had given myself that talent, a smile formed on my lips.

    However.

    "It''s still impossible..."

    My smile didn''tst long.

    I seeded in manifesting the Sword Lacquer with just my body¡¯s talent, but I overlooked the amount of mana used for the Sword Lacquer.

    Just 5 seconds.

    The time I could maintain the Sword Lacquer was very short.

    Still, with my body''s talent, I could make good use of those 5 seconds.

    After organizing my thoughts, I spoke to Ares.

    ¡°Shall we begin?¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The moment Ares nodded.

    Without a word.

    ng!

    Our swords shed and intertwined.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 61.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to @Botjudy for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.

    The moment our weapons shed.

    I pulled my dagger back to prepare for my next attack and turned off Sword Lacquer at the same time.

    Then I swung my dagger again and used Sword Lacquer right before it collided with Ares'' sword.

    This way, I reduced the amount of Mana I used by only using Sword Lacquer the moment our weapons shed.

    It was cumbersome, but by doing it this way, I could use a single Sword Lacquer three times.

    ¡°¡­¡­It''s like a skill.¡±

    Even Ares couldn''t help but be impressed.

    Sword Lacquer can only be used by pushing one''s concentration to the limit.

    This technique is something that only I can use freely.

    However,

    ¡®¡­¡­I have to finish this before I run out of Mana.¡¯

    I have to finish this quickly.

    No matter how efficiently I use Sword Lacquer, I''ll run out of Mana first.

    ng-.

    I intentionally used Position Exchange to create some distance between Ares and me.

    ¡®Designate.¡¯

    An arrow shot out.

    My target was the sword Ares was holding.

    ¡®Move.¡¯

    At that moment, the positions of my sword and the sword Ares was holding were swapped.

    I arrived in front of Ares in an instant and swung my dagger.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Ares dodged the attack with incredible reflexes, arching his back.

    Then he jumped into the air and kicked.

    Bam-.

    I barely managed to block Ares'' kick by crossing my arms.

    In that brief moment, a fierce exchange of blows urred, but neither of us was injured.

    ¡®I can''t end it here.¡¯

    I need to find an opening.

    The situation where Ares had lost his sword.

    This was my only chance.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    I immediately released my Killing Intent Trait.

    Ares'' movements stopped for a very brief moment.

    I didn''t miss that short window of time and created a daggers with my Darkness Trait.

    ¡°ck de.¡±

    ¡°ck de.¡±

    ¡°ck de.¡±

    I threw three ck daggers into the air towards Ares.

    *Thud, thud.*

    The daggers pierced Ares'' body, but they didn''t go in as deep as I thought they would.

    ¡°That''s nothing!¡±

    As Ares roared, the daggers that were embedded in his body fell out.

    At that moment, he covered his body with Mana, using a protective aura.

    It was almost as if he hadn¡¯t been hit.

    However,

    The momentum had already shifted to me.

    Unlike Ares, who was bleeding, my body was intact.

    Of course, if it turned into a battle of attrition, I would definitely lose.

    I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Ares just by engaging in a meaningless war of attrition.

    But if I didn¡¯t fight until the end, it would be the same as me winning.

    That¡¯s why.

    I looked at Ares, who was ring at me with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°I surrender.¡±

    I raised both hands with a wicked smile.

    Ares forgot to be angry at myposed appearance and asked.

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you finally crazy?¡±

    Ares looked bewildered.

    In a normal situation, he would have been angry, but the current situation was far beyond his understanding.

    It was natural for his emotions to change from anger to bewilderment.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly giving up?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    I looked at him mockingly.

    I couldn¡¯t tell him that I had surrendered on purpose to trick him.

    That was one of the reasons why I surrendered in the first ce, but the biggest reason was that I really didn¡¯t have the confidence to win.

    ¡®I¡¯m running out of Mana.¡¯

    I was seriously running out.

    So much so that I wondered if I had Mana deficiency.

    I had already sent Kyle, who had now withdrawn from the Academy, to find out if there was any Elixir, so it would be a problem that would be solved soon.

    In the current situation, if I entered a battle of attrition, I would definitely lose.

    ¡®He may not have a sword, but Ares¡¯s entire body is like a weapon.¡¯

    My arms, which had been hit by Ares¡¯s kick.

    I could still feel a throbbing pain from that blow.

    If I had been hit directly by Ares¡¯s kick, I would have definitely broken my arms.

    So I told him the truth about why I surrendered.

    "If we had continued fighting, neither of us would havee out unscathed."

    Whether it was me or Ares.

    With the invasion of the Human Realm approaching, our bodies were like our fortune.

    If possible, it would be better to keep our bodies in the best possible condition.

    Ares seemed to understand that now was the time to take care of his body.

    He soon epted my excuse and nodded.

    ¡°I understand. Return to your seat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t say useless things.¡±

    Even as he said that he red at me until the end.

    ¡®I can¡¯t speak because I¡¯m scared.¡¯

    I grumbled inwardly and stepped in between the students.

    Then, the students¡¯ murmuring voices buzzed in my ears.

    ¨D Did he win against the instructor?

    ¨D Nonsense.

    ¨D Even though he¡¯s only half-Demon, he''s still the ss president¡­¡­.

    I heard the students¡¯ admiring voices.

    At that, I lifted the corners of my lips slightly.

    The performance I had just shown was splendid and overwhelming enough to catch the students¡¯ attention.

    The students must be thinking that I might actually win.

    Why?

    ¡®Because I only used shy attacks, but Ares looked like he didn¡¯t do anything.¡¯

    It was the result I wanted.

    The necessity for me to be the axis of the ss before invading the human world.

    If the midterm exam proceeds under Fron¡¯smand as in the original story, ss A will be annihted.

    While I was thinking that.

    A student blocked my way.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Samuel stared at me with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Why, you ask?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    I tilted my head at Samuel, who was gritting his teeth for no reason.

    Is he asking why I surrendered?

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I can win if I fight any longer¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking.¡±

    Then what is he asking?

    I frowned and opened my mouth.

    ¡°What do you mean, why?¡±

    ¡°The reason you¡¯re strong.¡±

    Samuel was asking where my strength came from.

    Ah, is that what it was?

    Samuel has been feeling inferior and picking fights with metely because he feels like I¡¯m surpassing him.

    Should I tease him a little?

    ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t it because I was born with it?¡±

    Talent.

    It was a word that geniuses often used to deceive the untalented.

    Of course, there was a lot of effort involved, but it was also true that talent yed a big part.

    At my words, Samuel¡¯s face twisted ferociously.

    ¡°Is that all there is to it?¡±

    ¡°Do you need another reason?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that someone like you is strong.¡±

    Ha.

    I was also taken aback.

    A descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins, a household synonymous with the Golden Spoon, was saying such things.

    Instantly, I was annoyed and retorted in an angry voice.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also strong because you were born into a good household? If you had an insignificant bloodline, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to use an ability like Gluttony.¡±

    At these words, Samuel¡¯s expression began to change with each passing moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­You really do have a sharp tongue, you insignificant thing.¡±

    In the end, Samuel responded with a cold face and turned his back on me.

    It seemed as if he was about to say something more, but he seemed to have decided that I wasn¡¯t even worth responding to.

    I also had no intention of holding him back, so I started to walk.

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡­¡±

    Then, a deep sigh could be heard from somewhere.

    Fron was looking at me with aplicated expression and clicking her tongue.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 61.2: Part 2

    ¡°Why do you keep provoking that kid¡­¡­?¡±

    It seemed that she had heard the argument I had just had with Samuel.

    I shrugged my shoulders.

    "Samuel was the one who started it. I have no reason to be gentle in my response."

    I emphasized Samuel¡¯s fault.

    To begin with, I had no intention of getting along with Samuel.

    Rather, I wanted to form a close rtionship with him because he was one of the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    However.

    ¡°From the first time we met until now, he¡¯s been consistently showing that he hates me, so how could I possibly say anything nice?¡±

    Up until now, Samuel had not given me a good impression.

    So, it was inevitable that our rtionship would go awry.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡±

    Fron sighed again at my answer and said,

    "Of course, he was in wrong. In the end, it''s like he belittled the results of your hard work..."

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Didn¡¯t I tell you once when you and him fought?¡±

    She had already warned me.

    I searched my memory carefully.

    Come to think of it, right after Samuel and I had fought, Fron hade over and asked me why I was bringing up his family.

    Could this be it?

    ¡°Are you talking about insulting his family?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true that he is being rude to you, but I don¡¯t understand why you keep bringing up his family.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a very grand reason.

    Just because of that.

    If you think about it, Samuel also criticized me for being half-demon.

    Samuel¡¯s words were vicious, but I didn¡¯t think I was being malicious.

    When I made a clueless expression, Fron furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Oh, looking at your expression, it seems like you really didn¡¯t know¡­¡­¡±

    Fron trailed off and continued in a gloomy voice.

    ¡°He is the Lord of the House of Gluttony.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    For a moment, my thoughts stopped.

    The word Lord meant,

    ¡®If a freshman is the Lord¡­¡­.¡¯

    It meant that a child who hadn¡¯t even graduated yet had taken on that role.

    ¡­¡­It meant that there was no one to seed the family except for Samuel.

    ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as you think. His family was already exterminated.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡±

    A sigh escaped my lips.

    Now I understood why she had been reprimanding me whenever I brought up family matters with Samuel.

    ¡®So that was why.¡¯

    Samuel had taken on the role of Lord.

    ¡°During the Human-Demon War, all of his blood rtives were killed by humans, and he was the only one who survived¡­¡­¡±

    Fron continued in a bitter tone.

    For a moment, I was speechless.

    Even though I had no good feelings towards Samuel, I couldn¡¯t help but remain silent about his past.

    ¡®I¡¯m in the same boat, having been exterminated.¡¯

    Unlike me, who couldn¡¯t feel the sorrow of the original owner of the body, Samuel must have witnessed the scene of all his blood rtives being killed.

    More than anything, it left a bitter taste in my mouth.

    This, too, must have been a setting that I had written into the story.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t something that I could entirely me on myself.

    I, too, had never dreamed that the characters in the novel I had written woulde to life and breathe like this.

    Even so, it was true that I felt a sense ofpassion.

    So I spoke to Fron in a slightly more serious tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful from now on.¡±

    ¡°Please do. I¡¯m going now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, good luck on your exam.¡±

    "It''s a piece of cake for me. Just watch from there."

    Fron arrogantly rose from her seat when Ares called her name.

    I watched her back intently.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯ve seen a pretty serious side of her.¡¯

    I had always thought of her as a frivolous woman.

    But I was able to see a series of aspects that I hadn¡¯t seen before.

    I guess I can revise my evaluation of Fron a little.

    As soon as I thought that.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡­¡­She started screaming as she was hit by Ares.

    Not long after, Fron returned in a tattered state.

    Plus.

    ¡°P, please spare me!¡±

    The same was true for Luna¡­¡­.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 62.1: Part 1

    After finishing Ares'' Weaponry exam with quite satisfactory results.

    The next magic exam went smoothly.

    It involved demonstrating stealth and answering theoretical questions about magic.

    ''It was the easiest test.''

    I had already mastered stealth.

    In addition, most of the theory was something I already knew.

    As long as there were no variables, I would get a near-perfect score in magic.

    *Ding-dong-*

    As the magic test ended.

    "Whew."

    I let out a sigh and slumped onto my desk.

    Although I hadpleted all three exams, I didn''t feel particrly good.

    The previous exams weren''t that important.

    The final subject, Practical, was the only real challenge...

    ''...I can do it.''

    My shoulders felt heavy as if weighed down by a boulder.

    Even if I had done well in the previous exams, if I died during the Practical Skills exam, all my efforts would be in vain.

    ''I feel nauseous...''

    The tension made me feel like bile was rising in my throat.

    While I was sighing and worrying,

    "Did the exams go well?"

    Fron, having finished her exams, approached me and asked.

    I thought for a moment before answering.

    I couldn''t predict the results of the theoretical exams, but I was certain I had aced the stealth portion.

    "Well, I think I did okay. How did you do, Fron?"

    "Heh."

    "...?"

    I frowned as Fron let out an unpleasantugh.

    "Are you trying to brag now?"

    "You caught on!"

    "That''s the only reason you''dugh like that, Ms. Fron."

    Fron possessed a talent for magic that rivaled Samuel''s.

    She would have definitely gotten a perfect score in the Magic ss.

    However, it felt a bit irritating that she came to boast.

    Despite my cold stare, she continued to grin as if she was enjoying herself.

    Fine.

    Let''s just listen for a moment.

    "You probably got the lowest score in the Weaponry exam anyway."

    "...?"

    "...?"

    Oh no.

    I had identally spoken my thoughts aloud.

    But it was toote. Fron''s face contorted as she red at me.

    "You...!!"

    "Ah, that was a slip of the tongue."

    Despite my quick correction, Fron''s anger didn''t subside, and her face flushed red.

    Ugh.

    I sighed and was about to try to appease the enraged Fron when,

    *Creak.*

    The ssroom door opened, and a familiar student appeared.

    I couldn''t help but flinch when our eyes met.

    The student walked towards me and raised his hand in greeting.

    "Long time no see?"

    "...It has been a while."

    I felt awkward, but I epted his greeting for the time being.

    He wasn''t someone I wanted to antagonize.

    He was a student who disyed a mixture of fondness and interest towards me.

    He was the owner of a bright and confident appearance, like his orange hair.

    "Mr. Baltan."

    "Thanks for remembering. And you seem to have gotten stronger since Ist saw you?"

    "I appreciate thepliment."

    "Hmm, I really want to spar with you sometime."

    "..."

    Baltan scanned me with a strange look, and I remained silent.

    "Well, I have something to do today, so it''s impossible."

    As Baltan spoke with a hint of regret, Fron, who was standing next to me, pointed at him.

    "You''re the child of Envy, right? I saw you during the entrance exam. This is the first time I''ve seen you since the ss assignments."

    Fron seemed to know Baltan as well.

    Of course, it would be hard to forget someone as noticeable as Baltan.

    Following me, Fron and Baltan also exchanged greetings.

    "And you''re Fron, right?"

    "That''s right!"

    When Fron confirmed, Baltan beckoned her to follow.

    "Hmm, could youe with me for a moment?"

    "Are you talking to me?"

    "Yes."

    Baltan suddenly called out to Fron.

    "We''re having a meeting with the ss presidents of each ss this time. The principal will be attending as well, so you have to be there."

    A meeting?

    It was sudden, but not iprehensible.

    The principal probably wanted to say something before the midterm exams.

    But,

    "I''m not the ss president."

    "Huh?"

    "Well, it''s true that the ss president is my subordinate, though."

    "You''re not the ss president?"

    Baltan narrowed his eyes and asked again.

    He seemed momentarily confused that Fron, a child of the Seven Deadly Sins, wasn''t the ss president.

    Then, Baltan nced at Samuel, who was sitting in the back.

    Fron shook her head.

    "That child isn''t the ss president either."

    "Oh, then..."

    Only then did Baltan

    Only then did Baltan''s gaze shift towards me.

    "You were the ss president?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "If that''s the case, I really want to spar with you. Can you make some time?"

    "..."

    "Later, perhaps."

    Baltan, upon learning that I was the ss president, suddenly became eager to fight.

    I shook my head, indicating that I had no intention of fighting right now.

    "Tch, then follow me for now. Fron, you shoulde too."

    Baltan clicked his tongue in disappointment and beckoned me with his hand. Fron retorted in a sulky voice,

    "Correction, I am the ss president''s master, so the ss president follows me."

    "...Let''s just go."

    "Haha, you two are having fun, aren''t you?"

    Does this look like fun?

    My face was so hot that I felt ashamed...

    I covered my face and pushed Fron''s back, who had started to talk nonsense.

    I walked down the hallway and asked Baltan what I was curious about.

    "Come to think of it, I haven''t heard why you suddenly called the ss president of each ss to a meeting."

    "It''s because of the regional assignments."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Well, do you know that the content of the midterm exam this time is to invade the human world?"

    Ah, I think I know what it is.

    When the final exam of the midterm exam begins, we have to attack the humans.

    The target includes not only the Imperial Academy but also towns and cities in other areas.

    So.

    "It''s a meeting to decide which area each ss will attack."

    "Adel, you''re pretty smart too. There was a reason why you were chosen as the ss president. Among the ss presidents of the other sses, there are some who are just strong and stupid. Well, there was one guy who was shivering after fighting me once."

    "......I see."

    I answered shakily.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 62.2: Part 2

    I wonder which ss president he had already fought with.

    Baltan shows interest and jealousy in his opponent''s specialty or strength and shows a desire to climb up on him.

    That kind of guy became interested in me, so I could see what would happen in the future.

    ¡®I hope he doesn¡¯t act annoyingly.¡¯

    I prayed for that as I walked.

    ¡°Over here.¡±

    Baltan stopped walking and stopped in front of a door.

    [ Conference Room ]

    A namete was attached to the door.

    The aura felt from inside was extraordinary.

    There were several people with powersparable to Baltan.

    And.

    ¡®The one emanating the strongest aura is the principal.¡¯

    It¡¯s probably right.

    ording to Baltan, the principal called for this meeting.

    nk-.

    Baltan grabbed the doorknob and turned it.

    I followed him into the conference room.

    * * *

    Right after Baltan, the ss president of ss E, left the conference room to bring the ss president of ss A.

    A boy sitting on a chair yawned.

    It was ¡®Aeron¡¯, the ss president of ss B.

    One of the Seven Deadly Sins, the embodiment of Sloth, he gave off a decadent atmosphere because of his slightly covered ck hair and seemingly frail body.

    Aeron spoke, leaningfortably on the sofa and yawning greatly.

    ¡°I heard the ss president of ss A is the descendant of the Lust family¡­¡­ If that vulgar thing is the ss president, there¡¯s nothing more to see¡­¡­¡±

    Aeron¡¯s tone clearly disregarded ss A.

    Among the Seven Deadly Sins families, Guwar, the embodiment of Greed and the ss president of ss D, who had been listening to those words silently, opened his mouth.

    A guy with sturdy muscles that were hard to believe belonged to a seventeen-year-old.

    Just as the instructors had predicted during the entrance exam, the descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins had begun to stand out, and so they were given the ss president positions.

    ¡°But I heard there¡¯s a guy in ss A who seeded Gluttony.¡±

    ¡°Gluttony? I heard they were destroyed.¡±

    ¡°One of them survived, but of course, now their family is so shameful that even being associated with the Seven Deadly Sins is shameful.¡±

    Guwar let out a cackle.

    To them, ss A didn¡¯t even qualify to be in this meeting.

    Of course, there was also an objection.

    ¡°¡­¡­There¡¯s a strong guy in ss A too.¡±

    Rene, who hade to the meeting following Diana, the ss president of ss C, spoke.

    Originally, Rene wouldn¡¯t have been able to participate in this meeting because she wasn¡¯t a ss president, but thanks to the discretion of Diana, who was also the Demon King¡¯s daughter, she was able to attend the meeting.

    Rene was a skilled individual recognized by other ss presidents, so Aeron asked with surprise at her words that there was a student she recognized in ss A.

    ¡°Hmm, was there such a person?¡±

    Guwar let out a snicker.

    ¡°It seems like you know who it is, are you talking about that half-Demon brat who looked so unpleasant during the entrance exam?¡±

    An unpleasant-looking brat.

    Rene opened her mouth at this.

    ¡°¡­¡­He¡¯s not unpleasant looking.¡±

    Rene inwardly expressed her dissatisfaction with the other students¡¯ evaluations.

    The student she was talking about was Adel.

    At first, she had also been put off by Adel¡¯s appearance, but now that she had gotten used to it, she thought he looked fine.

    In the first ce, Rene was not the type to care about appearances.

    Just as Rene was about to open her mouth.

    ¡°Now, now, everyone calm down.¡±

    Diana pped her hands, stopping the children¡¯s conversation.

    Her gaze was directed at the girl sitting at the head of the conference room.

    A petite figure with deep pink hair.

    In contrast to this, she had tattoos that were so dense they were almost garish.

    The principal of Sytan, Luzian.

    Luzian spoke as her gaze focused on her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been paying quite a bit of attention to that student as well. Since the establishment of Sytan, he¡¯s the only half-Demon to be a ss president.¡±

    Luzian¡¯s words caused a greatmotion among the ss presidents.

    "Wasn''t the child of Lust the ss president?"

    ¡°Huh, I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Rene also blinked her eyes at this story that she was hearing for the first time.

    Thinking about it, Adel had never really talked about himself.

    He would just listen to other people¡¯s stories.

    Rene frowned at this, feeling somewhat ufortable.

    ¡°What, is your escort amazing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Even as Diana approached her with a chuckle, Rene could not open her mouth due to a strange feeling.

    Rene could not figure out that this feeling was a kind of regret.

    Luzian smiled faintly at the reactions of the various ss presidents.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been curious about what kind of child he is.¡¯

    A half-demon student who had earned Ares'' vignce and boosted Idea''s pride.

    ording to her personal information, Rene¡¯s escort had been personally appointed by Crete, the head of the Bares family.

    He had even managed to break through her aura during the entrance exam.

    ¡®He was an interesting kid.¡¯

    His individual strength might have been inferior to the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, but he seemed more dangerous than anyone else.

    What was he hiding?

    Lucian secretly wanted to confirm Adel¡¯s true identity.

    Whether he was worth Ares'' vignce.

    And that opportunity,

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to admit.¡±

    came when Guwar raised hisrge frame.

    His muscles twitched with fighting spirit.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 63.1: Part 1

    Creak-.

    Baltan opened the door.

    I entered the conference room and stopped in my steps.

    ¡°You''re the ss president of ss A?¡±

    A massive student, clenching his fists, directed an intense fighting spirit towards me.

    The atmosphere was strange as if it would turn into a fight at any moment.

    I rolled my eyes.

    ''What is this situation?''

    I just followed Baltan into the conference room.

    Why is Guwar, who is presumed to be a family of the Seven Deadly Sins, picking a fight with me?

    ¡­¡­Is it a trap made by Baltan?

    I looked back slightly, and the sight of Baltan tilting his head came into view.

    It meant that Baltan also did not know the reason why Guwar was picking a fight all of a sudden.

    What the heck?

    The moment I hardened my expression because of the iprehensible situation.

    "The idiot behind you is the one who lost to a mere half-demon."

    ¡°¡­¡­?!¡±

    Fron opened her eyes wide.

    She must have been offended by Guwar''s crude criticism of her.

    It was natural for her to be offended by his attitude, which did not even have a speck of manners.

    Anyway.

    ¡°These bugs are having a meeting with us? The passing Cerberus wouldugh. Don''t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Well, it''s not wrong¡­¡­¡±

    Guwar''s continued ridicule.

    The boy behind him, who appeared to be the child of Sloth, expressed his agreement.

    I quickly grasped the situation with a hardened expression.

    ''¡­¡­The enemy is everywhere.''

    Diana and Baltan were watching Guwar and me with interesting gazes as if they had no intention of intervening.

    For some reason, Rene was staring at me with a face full of dissatisfaction.

    Fron was trembling with humiliation, but she could not refute Guwar''s words.

    I calmly observed this series of events and sorted out the situation.

    ''Is it something the Principal set up?''

    The tattooed girl who was watching this situation quietly with a puzzled expression.

    If it was the Principal, she would have been able to stop Guwar, who was rushing at me.

    Because she had subdued thousands of students with a single word.

    However, the fact that Guwar was acting strong meant that there was the Principal''s tacit permission.

    ¡®I think I know the reason, too.¡¯

    They were curious about me.

    Everyone here,

    They¡¯re all interested in the existence called ¡®me¡¯ and havee out to test me.

    ¡­¡­Guwar seemed to have done it because he didn¡¯t like the fact that I, a half-demon, was assigned the same position as him.

    ¡®I guess I need to show them a little something.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t n on revealing all my abilities here.

    However, I had a reason to continuously show my potential and abilities that were no less than the children of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    So,

    This much should be fine.

    ¡°Oh my, are you not going to answer?¡±

    *Poke, poke.*

    Guwar repeatedly poked my forehead.

    Then, a dagger popped out from the back of my hand.

    At the same time.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    I widened my eyes and released my killing intent.

    An aura thickly imbued with mana was released towards Guwar.

    Guwar, who was startled by the sudden turn of events, activated his ability.

    Hardening.

    In an instant, a hardness that ridiculously surpassed Defensive Aura dwelled in Guwar¡¯s body.

    ¡°You half-breed bastard!¡±

    Guwar cursed and reached out his fist towards me.

    However,

    I was no longer there.

    I activated Position Exchange, extended an arrow, and switched the position of the scabbard hanging from Guwar¡¯s waist with mine.

    Slipping into Gwar''s embrace, I summoned ck des.

    As many as thirteen des.

    However.

    ¡°You¡¯re using a cheap trick!¡±

    Gwar, instantly recognizing theck of mana imbued in the numerous des, swung his fist.

    *Thud, thud-*

    As Guwar continuously struck the ck des, only a few were able to pierce his forearm.

    Even those were so weak that they couldn¡¯t deal any significant damage to Guwar.

    *Drip, drip.*

    Amidst the drops of blood spurting from Guwar¡¯s fist and the daggers flying through the air.

    There was one dagger that was particrly dark.

    *Hum, hum-*.

    In that split second, I activated Sword Lacquer.

    Even Guwar wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore this.

    No matter how great the ability of Hardening was, at Guwar¡¯s current level, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block Sword Lacquer.

    Therefore,

    *sh, sh, sh-*

    Guwar had to allow my dagger to pierce and slice through his forearm.

    "Argh!"

    Guwar screamed and clutched his forearm, copsing to the floor.

    He gasped for breath and red up at me with eyes consumed by rage.

    But I could see it.

    Guwar was feigning his anger, and with the realization that he could not defeat me, he had finally lost his will to fight.

    Several seconds passed like that.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dammit.¡±

    Guwargritting his teeth in frustration, rose from his seat.

    The blood flowing from Guwar ¡¯s forearm had stopped.

    But he no longer charged at me.

    When our eyes met, he quickly turned his head away, avoiding my gaze.

    He had tucked his tail between his legs.

    He had realized that I was on par with him, or perhaps even stronger.

    The atmosphere in the conference room changed in an instant.

    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I thought?¡±

    Baltan looked at me with admiration.

    ¡°¡­¡­Another skill I don¡¯t know about.¡±

    Rene red at me with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°As expected of my ve.¡±

    For some reason, Fron puffed out her chest with pride.

    ¡°Impressive. As expected of Rene¡¯s escort.¡±

    ¡°Not bad at all¡­¡­¡±

    Diana and Aeron looked at me with interest.

    Their reactions were different.

    But one thing was for sure.

    The one with the strongest presence in the conference room was none other than me.

    Swish.

    I looked away from Guwar and turned to the Principal.

    ¡°¨E¡­¡­.¡±

    The Principal tried to remain expressionless, but she couldn¡¯t hide the faint smile ying on her lips.

    I opened my mouth to speak to her.

    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±

    ¡°That was enough.¡±

    The Principal replied with a gentle smile.

    She had never intended to hide it in the first ce, and she readily admitted that she had been testing me.

    At that, Guwar scratched the back of his head and stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit it. You deserve to be here.¡±

    ¡°Loser, shut up. Who are you to admit anything¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    I ignored Guwar, who was about to lose his temper again, and continued speaking to the Principal.

    ¡°Can I sit down now?¡±

    ¡°Please sit over here.¡±

    The principal pointed to the seat right next to her as the ce for me to sit.

    The meaning of the seat right next to the head seat was clear.

    The principal had acknowledged that I was a top-notch performer even in this ce.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 63.2: Part 2

    As I was assigned a seat, Fron, who had been standing behind me, stuck her head out.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my seat?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hold on! You haven¡¯t been recognized yet.¡±

    Guwar spoke spitefully to Fron, but Fron wasn¡¯t the type to listen to such words.

    ¡°Consider it an honor that I¡¯m sitting right next to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you being foolish?¡±

    Fron patted the empty seat as she sat down.

    I sighed once and walked toward the seat.

    When I sat down like that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting now.¡±

    The principal opened her mouth, and the main topic began in earnest.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one reason I gathered you here, and that¡¯s for the assignment.¡±

    I listened to the principal¡¯s words and raised my hand to ask a question.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to divide each region of the human world and invade it, but I¡¯m curious about where exactly the dividing line is and how it¡¯s divided.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s better to see it in person than to talk about it.¡±

    *Woom-*

    The principal raised a square hologram over her hand.

    It wasn¡¯t made of electricity like the ones in modern times, but it was made of the principal¡¯s magic.

    Soon after-.

    A picture began to fill the transparent window.

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

    The principal tilted her head at me with a gentle smile.

    She looked like a child who was only in elementary school, but her speech was full of experience.

    ¡®It¡¯ll take time to adapt.¡¯

    I chewed on the principal¡¯s words and looked closely at the picture that appeared before my eyes.

    This is¡­¡­.

    ¡°A map.¡±

    It was Rene, who was looking at the picture with me, who uttered the word.

    The principal nodded slightly and asked for more answers.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But you all know that it¡¯s not an ordinary map, right?¡±

    This time, I answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a map of the human world.¡±

    ¡°Hoho, you¡¯re a smart kid.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You tter me.¡±

    I shook with humility, but I was engrossed in examining the map of the human realm.

    A picture with a total of six regions divided around argendmass, is closely attached.

    This was the ¡®continent¡¯ of the human realm.

    The principal pointed at thergendmass that was the furthest from the center.

    The outskirts of the continent.

    The words ¡®Imperial Academy¡¯ were written there.

    ¡°I wanted ss A to attack this ce, but it seems I underestimated the ss president. I¡¯ll have to give you something a little more difficult.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but be bewildered.

    Conquering the Imperial Academy would be the most difficult task in the entire human realm.

    As I made an expression asking for an exnation, the principal opened his mouth.

    ¡°ording to the information our spy sent, it seems that one of the first-year sses in the human realm is having an outdoor lesson to conquer a Secret Realm.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    I let out a short groan.

    Only then did I understand why the principal had said that attacking the Imperial Academy would be the easiest.

    Surely¡­¡­.

    The principal thought that the first years of the Imperial Academy would be the weakest.

    And if they only attacked ¡®one ss¡¯ that was far away from the school, it would be even easier.

    The main scenario of the Imperial Academy was just beginning now.

    It was inevitable that the spy would judge the first-years, who hadn¡¯t shown their abilities yet, to be the weakest.

    However.

    ¡®¡­¡­The protagonist¡¯s party has already far surpassed the Seven Deadly Sins¡¯ children.¡¯

    This would be revealed when the Imperial Academy held a gradepetition.

    The gradepetition was an episode that would only happen after the midterms.

    It was an unfortunate incident that happened because the protagonist¡¯s party hadn¡¯t shown their true strength yet.

    ¡°So I¡¯d like to leave this operation to another ss. How about ss A takes care of a different region?¡±

    The principal spoke to me with a gentle smile.

    Then Fron suddenly stood up from his seat and shouted.

    ¡°Those measly pyramids aren¡¯t even worth fighting! Our ss A will attack the capital!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    I kept silent for a moment.

    Because it wasn¡¯t something I could decide on easily.

    And Fron¡¯s argument was even more absurd.

    Then.

    Which ce should I choose to yield the best results?

    And how can I convince them?

    I pondered and pondered again.

    The region our ss should go to.

    No matter how much I thought about it, this ce was perfect.

    Having finished my thoughts, I opened my mouth.

    "Our ss will¡­¡­"

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 64.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ADXDXDXD boosting our discord server!

    ¡°Our ss will attack one of the first-year sses of the Imperial Academy.¡±

    As soon as I finished speaking, the atmosphere in the conference room became heavy.

    What broke the silence was Guwar¡¯s mockingughter.

    ¡°Heh, so a half-breed is a half-breed, huh? You¡¯re scared of humans and you¡¯re running away.¡±

    I sighed at his words.

    It was true that I was afraid of humans, just as he said.

    However,

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of fighting you, so please be quiet.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to hear such words from a loser.

    When I red at him coldly, Guwar stood up as if he was angry.

    That moment.

    ¡°Stop it.¡±

    The principal herself stepped forward and stopped the confrontation between Guwar and me.

    ¡°¡­¡­We¡¯ll see.¡±

    Guwar couldn¡¯t disobey even the principal¡¯s words, so he sat back down.

    I also kept my mouth shut because I wanted to avoid a meaningless fight.

    Then the principal asked me a question.

    ¡°Why did you choose an easy area? I thought you would say that you would invade the capital.¡±

    The principal¡¯s question.

    I noticed that it contained the meaning of testing my ability.

    She must be trying to find out if I really chose the easy task because I was afraid of humans.

    I need to answer carefully.

    I thought for a moment and chose my answer.

    ¡®These people here don¡¯t seem to know, but if you consider the difficulty, it¡¯s harder to attack the students of the Imperial Academy than to invade the capital.¡¯

    And among the students we will be attacking, there is one of the protagonist¡¯spanions.

    The people in the conference room don¡¯t know that fact, so they¡¯re talking about how easy it is.

    On the other hand, if we were to choose another area or the capital, at least the students of Sytan would be able to cooperate and set a target that they could win against.

    This is proven by the original content, where the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, except for ss A, returned alive from the midterm exam and eventually met their death at the hands of the children of the Six Families.

    However,

    ¡®If I choose not to attack the students of the Imperial Academy.¡¯

    Any ss, except for Baltan and Diana¡¯s sses, would not be able to escape death.

    My choice to attack the Imperial Academy was no different from saving them.

    ¡®Of course, that doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    There was another reason why I took the risk and chose the Imperial Academy.

    ¡®There¡¯s an elixir there, so I have no choice but to go even if it¡¯s dangerous.¡¯

    That¡¯s where the students of the Imperial Academy were taking their practical exams.

    The elixir would be given to the student with the best score on that exam.

    Originally, one of the protagonist¡¯s party members would consume that elixir.

    ¡®I have to eat it no matter what.¡¯

    Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling a severe shortage of mana.

    I had to solve that problem, so I chose the difficult path.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t impossible to obtain the elixir elsewhere in the human realm.

    But it would be impossible to take time out during the midterm exams.

    Well, for now, it¡¯s important to be assigned to that area, so let¡¯se up with a reason that the Principal will ept.

    After some time had passed.

    I opened my mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of my specialized ability.¡±

    ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    ¡°Yes, first of all, I have an incredible talent for assassination. However, there¡¯s no reason to choose a noisy method that isn¡¯t my specialty.¡±

    ¡°Noisy?¡±

    The Principal nodded as if my story was interesting.

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I said. Except for the ce where the students of the Imperial Academy are, the ces that Sytan will attack are mostly cities and even downtown areas, so there¡¯s bound to be a risk in terms of assassination.¡±

    What I meant was, is it possible to lead dozens of people in a city and ¡®assassinate¡¯?

    ¡°¡­¡­Of course, if you kill all the witnesses, you could call it an assassination.¡±

    When I spoke with a hint of humor, the principal raised the corners of her mouth as if amused.

    ¡°Excellent, you already have some knowledge of the geography of the human world. Am I right?¡±

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    I knew the principal would notice the extraordinary things I was deliberately showing here.

    The fact that I had figured out where the densely popted areas were without the principal giving any exnation about the map.

    The principal continued speaking with a look of admiration.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to stop you from choosing a region where you can make the most of your strengths. ss A will be in charge of the first-year students of the Imperial Academy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I bowed my head slightly to show my gratitude when the principal expressed her eptance.

    It wasn¡¯t a topic worth arguing about and wasting time on in the first ce.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be going first. We need to inform the ss about this.¡±

    I responded quickly in case the principal changed her mind.

    The principal didn¡¯t say anything else, perhaps because she had no reason to keep me.

    She simply added a few more words.

    ¡°Do that. Oh, and make sure to attend the assembly tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    I nodded once and nced at Fron.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Fron was blinking as if she didn¡¯t understand the situation so far.

    I gestured towards her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Hoo¡­ Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Fron and I left the conference room as quickly as lightning, sweeping through it like a storm.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 64.2: Part 2

    Right after Fron and Adel left.

    *Whew-*

    Aeron whistled.

    His gaze, unusually, was directed towards the spot where Adel had been.

    Even Aeron, who found everything bothersome and feltnguid, couldn¡¯t help but be interested in the half-demon named Adel.

    ¡°He¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t he? You said he was the Bares family¡¯s escort? You did well to pick him up.¡±

    Aeron¡¯s gaze turned to Rene.

    But Rene didn¡¯t answer and just frowned.

    She was busy reying the martial prowess Adel had shown.

    What Adel had shown was definitely,

    ¡®¡­¡­Sword Lacquer.¡¯

    How did he do it?

    Rene¡¯s mind was inplete chaos.

    Wasn¡¯t it just a while ago that Adel couldn¡¯t even activate Sword Lacquer?

    But now, all of a sudden¡­.

    Rene suspected that Adel had been hiding his strength from her.

    It wasn¡¯t impossible.

    ¡®¡­Adel has always been good at hiding things.¡¯

    He had hidden his position as a priest, and this time, he had hidden his martial power.

    *Tingle-*

    Rene slightly narrowed her brow at the feeling that had been pricking at her chest like a needle since earlier.

    What was this pain?

    It wasn¡¯t as painful as being cut by a knife, but it was a gradually stinging sensation.

    It was while Rene was groaning from the unknown pain.

    ¡°Hmph, he talked big, but in the end, he¡¯s saying he¡¯ll take on a role where he can fight dirty because he thinks he¡¯ll lose if he fights fair and square?¡±

    Guwar snorted, looking displeased.

    At that, Aeronughed as if he was amused.

    ¡°You lost to such a cowardly guy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because that guy attacked me by surprise¡­¡­!¡±

    Guwar tried to retort to Aeron¡¯s words, but,

    ¡°Losers don¡¯t get a say.¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­¡­¡±

    Even Baltan, the strongest of the Seven Deadly Sins, mocked him, so he had no choice but to shut his mouth.

    Baltan, who had silenced Guwar with just a single word, muttered as he leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°By the way, he was only a little strong during the entrance exam¡­¡­ He¡¯s growing incredibly fast.¡±

    At that time, Baltan had determined that Adel was a talented cadet.

    He was definitely not more or less than that.

    That¡¯s why he was only slightly interested¡­¡­

    ¡°This makes me want to fight him.¡±

    Now, his evaluation hadpletely changed.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Baltan¡¯s feelings towards Adel to change from interest to rivalry.

    Baltan licked his lips, feeling the urge to kick the conference room door open and face Adel with his sword right now.

    In just over thirty minutes,

    Adel had sessfully captured the interest of everyone present.

    ¡­¡­Even though it wasn¡¯t Adel¡¯s intention, the result wasn¡¯t bad.

    Because everyone had imprinted Adel¡¯s existence as a ¡®strong person¡¯ in their minds.

    And.

    ¡®Now I understand why Instructor Ares told me to be wary of Adel.¡¯

    Among those who were interested in Adel was also the Principal.

    In fact, the principal hadn¡¯t had high expectations for Adel.

    ¡®The child that Ares is wary of.¡¯

    ¡®Other than that, he¡¯s inferior to the children of the Seven Deadly Sins.¡¯

    In the principal¡¯s mind, Adel was recognized as just that much.

    However,

    Contrary to expectations, Adel had won against Guwar.

    ¡®A child who is only a half-Demon defeating a child of the Seven Deadly Sins is a story worth bragging about.¡¯

    However, Adel didn¡¯t be arrogant.

    He simply acted calmly as if it was natural to have defeated Guwar.

    Even after that, he showed a cautious side that was unlike a student.

    If Adel had been a hot-blooded student, he would have tried to choose a difficult area, overestimating his abilities.

    However, he designated the area where he could be most effective.

    The principal liked that very much.

    ¡®A child with extraordinary judgment and ability.¡¯

    A bud that was too precious to be cast out just because of Ares¡¯ warning.

    In fact, it was now ambiguous to call him a bud.

    How could onepare a stem that was about to bear fruit to a bud?

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem bad to help him bear fruit.¡¯

    Who knows?

    Perhaps she could raise an outstanding hunting dog like the ¡®Arsene¡¯ family of the human world.

    If she could tame Adel, he would surely be a great asset to the Demon Realm.

    Come to think of it, the two of them were in quite simr situations.

    ¡®Adel is a descendant of the Pixie family.¡¯

    The Pixie family was exterminated during the Great War between Humans and Demons, and Adel, thest survivor, took refuge in the Bares family.

    Simrly, the Arsene family was also exterminated shortly after the Great War between Humans and Demons.

    I heard that one survivor remained, but he was also killed by the six families of the human world.

    The reason the principal knew this was because Peltz had submitted a false report.

    In the end, Peltz had missed Adel.

    However, going to the Demon Realm as an Arsene was no different frommitting suicide.

    That was why Peltz reported to his superiors that Adel was dead, and the distorted intelligence even reached Lucian.

    ¡®I understand the minds of those human bastards.¡¯

    The reason the humans endlessly kept the Arsene family in check was,

    Because they judged that they could not tame Arsene.

    And that applied to the current situation as well.

    ¡®If he cannot be tamed¡­¡¯

    The principal¡¯s eyes momentarily filled with killing intent.

    Then, what would happen?

    A twisted smile bloomed on Lucian¡¯s face.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 65.1: Part 1

    The Day of the Human Realm Invasion.

    By the principal''s orders, all first-years were to gather in the auditorium.

    ¡®Our ss is going to kill the humans¡¯ hero, right?¡¯

    ¡®I heard my target is the enemy of our family. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¯

    After the ss presidents¡¯ meeting yesterday.

    Each ss was informed of the areas and targets assigned to them.

    I also told who my ss would be facing.

    ¡°So, we''re going to be fighting humans our age?¡±

    ¡°Let''s show those humans the power of our ss A!¡±

    The ss A students were fired up after hearing my exnation.

    It was certainly a good thing to show enthusiasm before a battle.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    But I couldn''t even manage a faint smile and only made a stiff expression.

    If things go ording to the original story, all the students here will die in this midterm exam.

    So,

    ¡®I have to change it.¡¯

    I have to change the bleak future that awaits them.

    I''ve been working hard to make this midterm exam a sess.

    Not only have I trained my strength to fight the students of the Imperial Academy.

    I also gained Fron''s favor and prevented Luna, the healer, from being expelled.

    What''s more.

    ¡®I even sent false information to the human side.¡¯

    That was the biggest turning point in this midterm exam.

    Originally, there would have been several human instructors around the students.

    But.

    ¡º The Demon Realm side ns to attack the third-year dormitory. Be prepared. ¡»

    I used Kyle to send out this false information.

    The instructors who were supposed to go outside for the students taking the exam outdoors would be guarding the third-year dormitory.

    It would be difficult enough to deal with ¡®that guy¡¯, but if they had to deal with the instructors as well, their chances of winning would be slim.

    That''s why I decided to separate the instructors and the students for the time being.

    However, even so, there would still be one instructor with the students.

    ¡®A teacher is necessary to teach the ss¡­¡­.¡¯

    Still, I had a rough idea of which instructor would be with the human students.

    ¡®Probably that 5-circle magician instructor.¡¯

    I could be certain.

    There was his secret hideout in the ce we were going to.

    It was not far from the ce where the human students had their lessons.

    So, in case the students of the Imperial Institute entered his hideout, he would have no choice but to join the outdoor lesson to keep an eye on them.

    And he would sneak into his secret hideout when he found a chance.

    I had to wait for that moment.

    What I had to do was,

    ¡®Chase after that human instructor and kill him.¡¯

    In addition, I had to get the elixir in the secret hideout.

    I didn¡¯t have any pathetic doubts like, ¡®Can I do it?¡¯

    Because I had to do it even if it was impossible in the current situation.

    I would increase the survival rate of the Sythan students by killing the instructor, and I would also get the elixir to increase the insufficient amount of mana.

    The moment I was thinking that.

    *Beep, beep, beep-*

    A noise rang in my ears.

    It was the sound the principal made to draw the attention of the students.

    Then the students stopped chatting and looked up at the tform.

    The principal opened her mouth with a voice that contrasted with the gentle tone I had heard before.

    ¡°Students.¡±

    With the principal¡¯s resonant words, the students began to focus.

    ¡°The war will begin. You will face the humans who killed your parents, siblings, and close friends.¡±

    Angerced the principal¡¯s voice.

    Among the students of Sytan, there was no one who hadn¡¯t experienced that pain.

    Everyone here must have seen it.

    The death of precious rtives.

    ¡°You cried while holding the bodies of your friends. We were helplessly attacked, and those cowardly and vicious humans insulted our parents and even tried to mutte their bodies. So now¡­¡±

    The small me began to burn bigger and bigger.

    Killing intent began to surge here and there, and thick anger overflowed.

    At the end, the principal emphasized.

    ¡°It is our turn to hunt the humans.¡±

    The moment the principal¡¯s speech ended,

    *Waaaaaaaaaaah¨D!*

    A thunderous cheer erupted from the students.

    There was also a student who pped his hands while shedding tears.

    As if this sight was¡­¡­.

    Madness.

    No other word could adequately describe this situation.

    The principal''s speech had poured oil on the fire of the students'' sorrow and anger, igniting it.

    The method didn¡¯t seem entirely good, but it seemed to have seeded in raising the morale of the students to its peak.

    ¡°This concludes the assembly.¡±

    The principal concluded her speech and immediately after,

    She stretched out both arms.

    "May you be blessed."

    The moment she uttered those words,

    *Woo woo-*

    The tattoos covering the principal''s body began to resonate, and a rosy light enveloped the students.

    I could feel my body and mind rx.

    ''So this is a blessing.''

    This was a type of buff.

    The principal had bestowed a blessing on all the students with her power.

    It didn''t seem like a very powerful blessing, but to bestow a blessing on this many people was something that only a very skilled person could do.

    And the principal didn''t even look tired.

    ''¡­¡­At that level, she''s a monster.''

    I couldn''t understand why some of the students thought the principal was cute because of her delicate appearance.

    All I could think about was how terrifying she would be if we were to meet as enemies.

    As I stared at hwe with a mixture of fear and awe,

    "The instructors will lead the students."

    The principal finished speaking and stepped down from the tform.

    And so, the instructors of each ss began to lead the students away.

    Finally, the moment hade for the students to head to the human world.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 65.2: Part 2

    Just how much money did they spend?

    That was the thought that naturally came to mind as I boarded the train to the human world.

    To warp a hundred or so people to the human world¡­¡­.

    They must have spent the price of several castles.¡¯

    They must have invested an amount that would make one¡¯s jaw drop for this midterm exam.

    I couldn''t even begin to imagine how many magic stones and how much manpower had been used.

    And yet, in the original story, this invasion had failed¡­¡­.

    The principal must have been more than a little bitter about it.

    Still, it probably wasn¡¯t as much as they had spent when the Human-Demon War broke out.

    ''After all, the setting was that the number of Gates connecting the human world and the demon world would continue to increase as the story progressed.''

    The fact that the number of gates was continuously increasing meant that the human world and the demon world were merging.

    Ultimately, the human world and the demon world would fuse and be reborn as a single dimension.

    The closer we get to that time, the easier it will be to find and create Gates.

    By then, the Demon Realm will havepletely transformed into a hellishndscape.

    ¡®¡­¡­There¡¯s always a bigger fish.¡¯

    This time, we are attacking the human world, but one day, humans will surely invade our world.

    Well, for now.

    ¡®Let¡¯s focus on this test.¡¯

    I was in the middle of worrying about how to do well on the midterm exam.

    tter-.

    The inside of the train shook.

    ¡¾ The train to the Dimensional Station will depart soon. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Passengers, please brace yourselves for the uing impact. ¡¿

    Dimensional Station.

    The time to go to the human world was not far off.

    ¡°We will arrive in one hour, so please restfortably for now!¡±

    Idea urged the students with stern expressions to rest.

    We mustn¡¯t be exhausted before we even arrive in the human world.

    I should close my eyes for a bit.

    The moment I leaned my back against the train seat.

    ¡°Adel, do you want to eat this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Luna, who took out beef jerky from her bag, poked my cheek.

    I had no choice but to get up, my sleep interrupted.

    Right, what sleep¡­¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯ll gratefully eat it.¡±

    *Munch munch.*

    I sighed inwardly and chewed on the beef jerky that Luna gave me.

    It was made with buck meat, so it was both familiar and savory.

    I was hungry anyway.

    My head felt much clearer after eating the oily food.

    I checked my status while chewing on the beef jerky.

    ¡®Status window.¡¯

    ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿

    : Race - [ Half Demon ]

    : Tendency - [ Chaos ]

    : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ò¡¯ ]

    : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ] [ Darkness ] [ Mana Maniption ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis ]

    : Mana - [ 1381 ]

    My mana level is still abysmal.

    I¡¯ve been reciting Bares¡¯ Mana Method every night before I go to sleep, but I¡¯m still in this state.

    But if I can just get my hands on the elixir this time, it will be a problem that will be solved quickly, so I don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    The most noticeable growth among the traits is, without a doubt, Telekinesis.

    Woosh-.

    I tried using Telekinesis.

    ¡°Wh, what¡­¡­!¡±

    Then Luna was lifted up from her chair for a very short moment.

    I could only lift it up about 3cm from the floor.

    But this alone is a huge development.

    ¡®I can use it sufficiently in actualbat.¡¯

    I won¡¯t be able to lift the weight of an adult male, but I can stop a sword for a moment or lift a dagger.

    I¡¯ll probably be able to do things like that.

    The status check is over, but there¡¯s still a problem I haven¡¯t solved.

    ¡®There¡¯s just one thing that¡¯s bothering me¡­¡­.¡¯

    I¡¯m going to the Human Realm right now.

    But.

    There are people in the Human Realm who know about my true identity.

    ¡®The knights of the six families.¡¯

    I killed some of them during my escape, but I don¡¯t know exactly how many survived.

    In the original, Adel killed all of them except Peltz.

    But this time, at least one or two more would be alive.

    ¡®The fortunate thing is that Peltz probably reported to his superiors that I was dead¡­¡­.¡¯

    In the original, Peltz reported to his superiors that Adel had fallen off a cliff and died because he was afraid of being reprimanded.

    But.

    Adel was alive.

    Because of this, there was also an episode where Peltz went to kill Adel again.

    ¡®He reported that I was dead this time as well.¡¯

    I don¡¯t know if it would be the same if I had fallen off a cliff.

    No, I went to the Demon Realm.

    And I went there with the status of an Arsene.

    The Arsene is a family whose ancestor was a Demon Realm traitor, and a family that even killed the Demon King.

    So Peltz has no choice but to judge that I¡¯m dead.

    Even so, it¡¯s not bad to be careful¡­¡­.

    ¡®How.¡¯

    I was thinking about finding something to cover my face when.

    ng-.

    The train stopped.

    It had arrived at the Dimensional Station.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 66.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to @frozendeagon for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi. New Ko-fi tier released!! Now read 20 chapters ahead with ''Sword Lacquer'' tier.

    The moment I got off the train, something huge appeared before my eyes.

    It was a diamond-shaped stone sculpture.

    Moreover, there were purple ores attached to the frame.

    I realized the identity of the ores and my eyes widened.

    ¡®¡­¡­Those are all magic stones.¡¯

    The identity of the purple ores was magic stones the size of a forearm.

    Even if I were to just break off and sell one of those, how much would I get?

    I would get enough gold to live off of for a year every time I sold one.

    ¡®Are they crazy?¡¯

    I was dumbfounded.

    If they had waited a little longer, they could have easily opened a gate without spending this much money.

    Well.

    There¡¯s no way the demons here would know that fact right now.

    So they must have spent this much money to make a gate that would only be used once for the midterm exam.

    ¡®I can see the principal banging on the ground in regret.¡¯

    The sight of her crying.

    I couldn¡¯t imagine it well.

    The sight of that tattooed little girl banging on the ground in regret with her appearance¡­¡­.

    Well, it seems like it would be fun.

    It was while I was chuckling to myself,

    ¡°Now, everyone. Do you have a rough idea of where this ce is?¡±

    Idea asked the students.

    Of course, there wasn¡¯t a single person who didn¡¯t know about this ce and the identity of that sculpture.

    The captain of the train we had just ridden had also said that our destination was the Dimensional Station.

    Where else would you use that amount of magic stones if not for a warp gate?

    When the students nodded their heads, saying that they knew, Idea showed them a sack.

    A sack that looked heavy at a nce.

    ¡°Now, take it.¡±

    Idea opened the sack and handed each of the ss A students one item.

    Then, one of the students asked curiously.

    ¡°The reason you¡¯re giving us this is¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s something you¡¯ll need!¡±

    *Thud-*

    Idea answered cheerfully and ced the item she had handed to the student on her own face.

    It was a mask.

    A mask that was divided in half vertically, with white on one side and ck on the other.

    There were holes in the eye area to allow for vision.

    ¡®The mouth area is also open, but¡­¡¯

    Oddly enough, the white part had the shape of a smiling eye and mouth.

    On the other hand, the ck part had droopy eyes and a downturned mouth.

    It was like a mask a clown would wear.

    ¡®¡­¡­I don¡¯t particrly like the way it looks.¡¯

    But it seemed like nothing else could cover my face as well as this.

    I was already thinking about how I was going to cover my face, so I was grateful that Sytan¡¯s side had prepared it for me.

    Originally, I was going to get a mask myself or cover it with darkness magic¡­¡­

    But the performance of this mask was far superior.

    So much so that I couldn¡¯t find a substitute.

    ¡°Can you see my appearance?¡±

    Idea asked the students as she shook her body from side to side.

    Looking at her, I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    This was because Idea¡¯s face and shoulders were only faintly visible.

    As if there was an error.

    ¡®Perception Reduction Magic.¡¯

    It seemed like a high-level spell had been cast.

    Considering that my level is definitely not low, it would be difficult for my identity to be revealed.

    However.

    ¡®What if my allies can¡¯t recognize me?¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but worry because the Perception Reduction Magic was so good.

    No matter how well I hide my identity, it would be worse than useless if my allies couldn¡¯t recognize me as theirmander.

    Perhaps it would be better to hide my body with darkness magic, even if it was troublesome.

    I was thinking about such things when.

    ¡°ss president, why aren¡¯t you taking it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I was just thinking about something else.¡±

    Before I knew it, Idea, who had already distributed the masks to the students, was handing me a mask.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use it gratefully.¡±

    I scratched the back of my head and epted the mask from Idea.

    I nned to wear it for now and judge it.

    Click-.

    The moment I put on the mask.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    My pupils dted distinctly.

    I looked down at Idea with an admiring gaze.

    Idea puffed out her chest and looked smug.

    ¡°How is it? Do I look good?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the performance is even better than I thought.¡±

    Those wearing the masks could see each other without the hindrance of Perception Reduction Magic.

    Although the masked people could not be recognized by others, they could look at each other without the hindrance of perception-inhibiting magic.

    The inability to see faces was the same as before, but it was something that could be judged by distinguishing each other.

    It was a very good artifact.

    As a faint smile formed on my lips,

    ¡°Please take this too.¡±

    Idea handed me something.

    It was five jellies that looked like red bean paste.

    However, their appearance instantly made me lose my appetite.

    I frowned at this.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s food. If you eat just one of these, you won¡¯t need to eat separately. I used to eat a lot of these in the past¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, just thinking about it makes me want to throw up. It tastes like eating dirt. It also feels like eating insect guts.¡±

    Idea whispered.

    I narrowed my eyes thinly.

    ¡­¡­Thest part was information that didn¡¯t need to be exined.

    ¡°Anyway! Eat one a day during the operation.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It looked so bad that I¡¯d rather not eat it.

    However, replenishing calories during the operation was essential¡­¡­.

    For now, I decided to ept it.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather not ask what it¡¯s made of.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t really want to know.

    There was nothing good about knowing.

    *Swish-*.

    As I shoved it into my pocket, Idea spoke, drawing the attention of the students.

    ¡°Before entering the gate, I¡¯ll exin the details of the test. First, the instructors will not be apanying you on this test.¡±

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 66.2: Part 2

    The students stirred at Idea¡¯s unexpected deration.

    ¨D The instructors aren¡¯ting with us?

    ¨D Is that even possible?

    ¨D Then who are we supposed to listen to?

    My skin tingled at the students¡¯ anxiety.

    I had a feeling that the likelihood that I had described Sytan¡¯s invasion of the human world failing was being fulfilled.

    Idea continued in a more serious voice than before.

    ¡°This is a test after all. We have not assigned you to assassinate high-ranking humans but rather targets that we believe are appropriate for your level. If we were to apany you, it would not be a test, would it?¡±

    Andter, the instructors will have to prepare to open the gate so that you can return, so they can¡¯t go.

    Therefore,

    ¡°From now on, I will delegate all the authority I possess as an instructor to the ss presidents of each ss. All students must follow the ss president¡¯s orders as a priority.¡±

    Swish-.

    After finishing her words, Idea approached me and attached a badge to my chest.

    A badge shaped like a plum blossom.

    ¡°Its a flower, which symbolizes Sytan. It has the flowernguage of ¡®representative of the group.¡¯¡±

    I see.

    This is a symbol.

    A symbol that proves that I am their leader.

    With this badge, they will be able to distinguish me even if I am wearing a mask.

    And by adding the distinction of the ss president position, it will make the students protect me as a priority.

    ¡®Is that why you put the badge right in the center of my chest?¡¯

    The enemy will notice that the one wearing the badge is the leader and attack them.

    Literally.

    This was also a test.

    ¡®I guess she means to see my leadership skills during this opportunity.¡¯

    The invasion of the human realm is not a simple terrorist activity.

    It is clearly a part of the midterm exam.

    She wants to see how the ss presidents who have been entrusted with the authority of the instructors will avoid the attacks focused on them andmand the students.

    However, the students of Sytan are weakpared to the monsters in the Imperial Academy, so there won¡¯t be any time tomand them.

    I didn¡¯t bother to say that out loud.

    I didn¡¯t want to demoralize them before the battle.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°ss president, please take this.¡±

    Idea called out to me again and rummaged through her pocket.

    Is there anything left to give?

    A piece of paper that Idea took out of her arms.

    When I looked closely, I could see that it was a map.

    It was also a map of the area we were headed to.

    ¡°I heard from the principal that you can read maps. I hope this map will be helpful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    I bowed my head in greeting.

    I already knew that ¡®area¡¯ like the back of my hand, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to receive it.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    Idea muttered, looking worried, and then opened her mouth.

    I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s making that kind of expression.

    ¡®The woman who urged me to abandon unnecessary students without mercy¡­¡­¡¯

    Now, I felt a sense of doubt at Idea¡¯s appearance, as if she was worried.

    That doubt onlysted a moment.

    ¡°I will open the Gate.¡±

    Idea hardened her expression again and spoke in a cold voice.

    At those words, I checked the things I had brought for this test.

    ¡®My preparations are perfect.¡¯

    Perhaps even excessively so.

    Now, all that remained was,

    To go to the Human Realm.

    Koo-goo-goo-goo-.

    Like that, Idea and the instructors joined forces to activate the Gate.

    An immeasurable amount of mana condensed and distorted the space.

    And soon, the space began to split apart, leaving behind afterimages.

    The afterimages began to fill with a purple hue, eventually forming a giant circle.

    The Gate to the Human Realm had been fully opened.

    ¡°Then, good luck.¡±

    Idea¡¯s final greeting.

    The students made determined expressions and headed towards the Gate.

    To them, it was an unknown world, but to me, it was a world like hell.

    We took a single step forward.

    * * *

    Not long after entering the interior of the Gate.

    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±

    Fron began to vomit.

    Starting with her, the other students were unable to ovee their dizziness and vomited up food and stomach acid.

    Watching them,

    ¡®Ugh¡­¡­¡¯

    I felt like I was going to vomit too.

    Even the great Samuel had his mouth full as vomit rose to his throat.

    The dizziness was iparable to the interior of Sytan¡¯s train.

    The space was distorted and fluctuating, and it was difficult to adapt since we were experiencing it with our bare bodies.

    I wiped the cold sweat running down my cheek with the back of my hand and shouted to the students.

    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s not much time left. The end of the passage is starting toe into view, so please hurry!¡±

    The end was visible ahead.

    If we didn¡¯t hurry, we would be trapped in the convergence of space and lost in thebyrinth of dimensions.

    If that happened, we wouldn¡¯t be able to move to the designated coordinates and would likely end up somewherepletely different.

    ¡­Perhaps we would never be able to return to the Demon Realm.

    I quickly looked back.

    Swish-.

    Before I knew it, the Gate was about to close.

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    I shouted anxiously and ran towards the exit with all my might.

    The students also sensed the crisis and stopped vomiting and started running.

    Finally, when everyone had passed through the exit.

    Crash-.

    The trembling gatepletely disappeared.

    We had managed to cross the gate just in the nick of time.

    It was the moment when I was about to indulge in joy for a moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­What.¡±

    I looked up at the sky with trembling pupils.

    A building appeared before my eyes.

    No, can it be called a building?

    What appeared before our eyes when we crossed the gate was,

    A ¡®castle¡¯ floating in the sky.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 67.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@frozendeagon'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.

    ¡º The Imperial Academy is a building that ranks among the top tenrgest structures in human history.

    Floating high above the vast expanse, it was given the alias, the Heavenly Ind.

    A fusion of human magic and technology.

    That was the Imperial Academy.

    In order to ascend to the Imperial Academy, one must ride a flying carriage, otherwise the barrier will reject the intruder.

    That barrier boasts a strength so formidable that not even a dragon''s teeth could break it. ¡»

    Other students and I stared at the Imperial Academy beyond the mountain with our mouths agape.

    The grandeur of that colossal heavenly ind left us not just surprised, but overwhelmed.

    ''How magnificent.''

    It was iparable to Sytan.

    Of course, Sytan also boasts a formidable size, befitting the Demon Realm''s one and only elite training institute.

    However,

    ''It absolutely does not reach the level of the Imperial Academy¡­.''

    Indeed, it does not.

    Its lofty and majestic form that filled the sky was deeply etched into my mind.

    As I let out a gasp of admiration, other students also dropped their jaws one by one.

    ¨D That ind floating in the sky is a school? No, wait, how can an ind even float in the sky in the first ce?

    ¨D Compared to that, Sytan is like a sandcastle¡­¡­.

    A scene that vividly demonstrated the gap between the Demon Realm and the Human Realm.

    Human technology had long since surpassed that of the Demons.

    Even Fron, a member of the Seven Deadly Sins, couldn''t help but be impressed, so any further exnation would be unnecessary.

    "W, what in the world is that?"

    I could sense the trembling in Fron''s voice.

    I answered her simply.

    "It''s a school. A school that teaches humans, theplete opposite of Sytan."

    "Ugh, I can''t believe it."

    Fron looked as if she couldn''t quite believe my words.

    Well, if I were her, I''d have a hard time believing it too.

    Even I, the one who had personally described it, felt a sense of foreignness as I looked at the Imperial Academy¡­¡­.

    As I nkly looked up at the Imperial Academy,

    "Do we have to go in there?"

    Luna asked, tilting her head, and I shook my head excitedly.

    "There''s no need to go in, and we can''t even if we wanted to."

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you go in?¡±

    ¡°Look at the Imperial Academy again.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When I pointed at the Imperial Academy, Luna narrowed her eyes and looked up again.

    I added an exnation.

    ¡°If you look closely, you¡¯ll see a barrier.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I see it.¡±

    There was a transparent dome-shaped barrier around the Imperial Academy.

    ¡°That¡¯s a kind of defensive barrier created by human mages, and it has a durability that even dragons can¡¯t destroy. No matter how much webine our strength, we won¡¯t be able to make a single scratch on it.¡±

    In addition, if we can¡¯t ride a flying carriage to the Imperial Academy, we can¡¯t even approach the barrier.

    It meant that for us now, it was impossible to attack the Imperial Academy no matter what method we used.

    ¡®I could go in if I used Position Exchange, but¡­¡­.¡¯

    What would I do if I entered the Imperial Academy alone?

    I would immediately be ughtered by the protagonist¡¯s party.

    So we have to wait for the target toe down to the ground.

    Luna¡¯s expression turned pale at my exnation.

    ¡°Even dragons can¡¯t destroy it¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just because the Imperial Academy¡¯s barrier is strong doesn¡¯t mean their skin is tough too.¡±

    ¡°T, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Luna looked terrified.

    I said that to try to ease her tension in my own way¡­¡­

    Anyway.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move for now.¡±

    I called the students together.

    And I gave them a brief exnation of the n going forward.

    ¡°On the map, we are here.¡±

    I spread out the map Idea had given me and pointed to ¡®¡ò¡¯.

    And diagonally from that was ¡®¨Œ¡¯.

    I pointed to the ¡®¨Œ¡¯ symbol.

    ¡°This means the Imperial Academy, so ¡®¨Œ¡¯ is to the right based on ¡®¡ò¡¯. And¡­¡­.¡±

    The most important outdoor ss location for the Imperial Academy students.

    The ¡®¢ú¡¯ symbol, which meant the target, was to the left of ¡®¡ò¡¯.

    It meant that we just had to walk to the opposite side of the Imperial Academy.

    ¡°The destination is this way. Do you all understand?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In fact, there was nothing to understand because all we had to do was walk in the direction.

    There¡¯s no need for any further exnation.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s depart.¡±

    Swish-.

    I hoisted my bag and took the lead.

    The students began to follow behind me.

    * * *

    As I and the students walked towards the ¡®X¡¯ on the map-.

    I felt a piercing gaze from behind.

    ¡®An enemy?¡¯

    Surely an enemy wouldn¡¯t send such an obvious gaze, but just in case, I looked back warily.

    I nced back subtly, trying not to show it, and easily noticed the identity of the gaze.

    ¡®Tsk.¡¯

    I clicked my tongue without realizing it.

    It wasn¡¯t an enemy, but it wasn¡¯t exactly an ally either. That guy was ring at me.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Samuel followed behind me with a very displeased look.

    ¡®Why did that guye all the way here with such a sharp expression?¡¯

    Tsk.

    I clicked my tongue inwardly.

    I didn¡¯t like it, but I couldn¡¯t help it.

    For now, I had no choice but to tter him and stroke his ego.

    ¡®¡­¡­I¡¯ll just endure it this time.¡¯

    I barely managed to suppress my anger.

    Samuel had to y the most important role in this operation.

    There was quite a lot that he had to do in the n I had set up.

    Search, reconnaissance, and evenbat.

    And he even had to take care ofbat.

    I was originally going to do it myself¡­¡­.

    But I quickly changed my mind and decided to leave it to Samuel.

    ¡®I have to admit what I have to admit.¡¯

    Samuel has outstanding talent in magic and handling mana.

    His talent easily surpasses mine.

    In fact, it would be difficult to find a student in Sytan who is more talented than Samuel when ites to magic.

    If I had to name one, it would be the next Demon King, Diana.

    ¡®That¡¯s how high-ranking he is.¡¯

    Whether I like it or not, I can¡¯t stop Samuel.

    At least not in the current situation.

    That¡¯s why.

    ck-.

    I stopped walking and turned around to extend my hand out to Samuel.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Samuel narrowed his brow thinly at my actions.

    His gaze seemed to be asking what I was up to.

    I shrugged.

    ¡°I know that Mr. Samuel hates me. I don¡¯t like you either.¡±

    ¡°Suddenly?¡±

    Samuel looked bewildered.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 67.2: Part 2

    I continued speaking without paying him any mind.

    ¡°But this time, we have to join forces.¡±

    ¡°Why would I with the likes of you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Otherwise.¡±

    I cut off Samuel, who was about to refuse.

    ¡°Everyone here will die.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Humans are not such easy opponents that we can defeat without joining forces. Surely you can¡¯t be unaware of that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Samuel shut his mouth, unable to answer my pressing question.

    Of course, he knows.

    He must know better than anyone how strong humans are.

    Because his family was destroyed by humans.

    ¡°Damn, bastard.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡±

    I smiled in response to Samuel, who was cursing me.

    Then Samuel hit the back of my hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­This is the only time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯vee to your senses.¡±

    He was just acting tough since he was going to ept anyway.

    When I smiled, Samuel looked even more upset and turned his head away.

    I had achieved my goal.

    I could let that much slide.

    Now that I had Samuel¡¯s cooperation, all I had to do was find the destination¡­¡­.

    ¡®This is definitely the ce.¡¯

    It was certain that the ce we were in was near the enemy¡¯s territory.

    That was when I looked around.

    ¡°President!¡±

    A student¡¯s urgent voice.

    He looked like he had found something.

    I approached him in one stride.

    ¡°Did you find something?¡±

    ¡°O, over there!¡±

    I followed the direction the student was pointing.

    Then I found a ¡®door¡¯ floating among the trees.

    That was the entrance to the artificial secret relm.

    Inside was the ce where the students of the Imperial Academy had their outdoor sses.

    ¡°Good work.¡±

    I lightly praised the student who had found the door, certain that it was the right destination.

    It was the exact location on the map, and it looked exactly as I had described it.

    The students and I headed towards the door.

    And I exined.

    ¡°This door is connected to a secret realm created by humans. We¡¯re going to enter this secret realm now.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous if it¡¯s a secret realm?¡±

    Luna asked, sounding worried.

    Luna asked as if she was worried.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be as dangerous as you think. I¡¯ll pay special attention in case of an emergency, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­¡±

    When I emphasized my words, Luna stepped back, convinced.

    In reality, I knew all the traps inside the secret realm.

    ¡®Since I designed the secret realm myself, it would be strange if I didn¡¯t know.¡¯

    The difficulty of this secret realm was intermediate to advanced.

    It was the same difficulty as the secret realm that I had conquered with Rene.

    Even then, the two of us had conquered it without difficulty.

    ¡®Although we did use the cheap trick of position exchange.¡¯

    Even considering that, it was definitely not a difficult secret realm.

    Of course, it could be quite threatening to ordinary students.

    But with me and Samuel, it would be more difficult to get hurt.

    Furthermore, since I was well-acquainted with all the traps and monsters inside the secret realm, all I had to do was enter.

    ¡­¡­Or so it was.

    Some student passed me by and grabbed the door handle.

    However.

    ¡°What the heck? Why won¡¯t it open?¡±

    nk-. nk-.

    No matter how much he pulled on the door handle, the door wouldn¡¯t open.

    Moreover.

    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±

    The student who had been pulling on the door screamed and rolled on the floor.

    The device built into the door had been activated.

    Watching the student writhing on the floor, I clicked my tongue inwardly in pity.

    ¡®He got electrocuted.¡¯

    That door was designed so that only the Imperial Academy instructors could open it.

    To try to pull it open without taking any precautions.

    It was his own fault that he ended up like that.

    One, even if it was me, there wasn¡¯t a particrly good solution.

    The person who could solve this predicament was,

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Samuel, you¡¯ll have to step in.¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    When I spoke while staring at him fixedly, Samuel clicked his tongue and walked up to the door.

    Then he put his palm on the door and began to pour in mana.

    He was trying to force open the entrance to the secret realm.

    ¡°What kind of bastard can¡¯t even do something like this and is the ss president¡­¡­¡±

    Samuel grumbled, but he obediently listened to my request.

    Now, it seemed like I was getting to know his personality a little bit.

    It was the moment when I was lost in a strange emotion, staring at Samuel¡¯s back.

    "Step back."

    Samuel''s solemn warning.

    At this, I and the students took a step back.

    nk-.

    At the same time as the sound of a lock being released rang out.

    Thud-.

    The door began to open.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 68.1: Part 1

    The entrance to the Secret Realm opened.

    I left the hesitating students behind and strode forward.

    There were no traps set up by the entrance.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay toe in.¡±

    Only when I waved my hand from inside the Secret Realm did the students start to move.

    Soon, all the students entered the Secret Realm.

    Fron looked around and eximed in admiration.

    ¡°It¡¯s bigger than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Of course. This Secret Realm is a ce where all the students of a ss take the test.¡±

    ¡°O-oh, I see.¡±

    Fron nodded as if she understood my exnation.

    However, she looked as if she didn''t understand which ss was taking the test.

    I guess I don''t have to exin it to her.

    Anyway, Fron wouldn''t understand what I said with that head of hers.

    Thud, thud.

    Like that, the students began to walk through the Secret Realm with me in the lead.

    That was when.

    ¡°I have a question.¡±

    Samuel asked a question.

    It would take a while to get to the ce I wanted to go, so I decided to answer his question.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°If this Secret Realm is a ce for testing, as you said, then it must be full of monsters and traps, right?¡±

    Hoo.

    I was impressed inwardly.

    Samuel seemed to have doubted my decision.

    I could guess what he was trying to ask.

    ¡°Are you asking why I didn¡¯t wait outside and came into the Secret Realm?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it would be better to set up a formation outside if you¡¯re going to deal with humans.¡±

    ¡°O-oh, I see.¡±

    Fron nodded again as if she understood.

    ¡­¡­She looks a little pitiful like this.

    I looked at her with a regretful gaze and said.

    ¡°Miss Fron, it would be better for you to just listen to our conversation quietly. For both of us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s okay, Fron. Cheer up.¡±

    Lunaforted the depressed Fron.

    But Fron just pouted her lips even more.

    I left the two of them behind and answered Samuel¡¯s question.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. As Mr. Samuel said, if we were tounch a surprise attack, the best time would be ¡®right after the test¡¯ when the humans are exhausted and rxed.¡±

    The problem that Samuel raised is this:

    - The Secret Realm for the test is a ce where the students of the Imperial Academy will face demons and traps.

    - Wouldn¡¯t it be better to attack when the humans are exhausted?

    However.

    He was puzzled because we had entered the Secret Realm even though the Imperial Academy students hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    Because we had entered the Secret Realm first, we would have to deal with the monsters and traps that the human students were supposed to face.

    Of course, there was a reason.

    ¡°There is a reason why I insisted on entering the Secret Realm.¡±

    There are as many as three of them.

    First,

    ¡°I know all the ways to avoid the traps without touching them. Then the humans will be hit by all the traps as nned and suffer damage.¡±

    I also had no intention of digging up the traps, which are one of the weapons that can incapacitate humans.

    Rather, what if we set up more traps?

    And the second is,

    ¡°Anyway, we will go back outside before the humanse.¡±

    We will not stay in the Secret Realm for long.

    I n to enter again when the students of the Imperial Academy enter the Secret Realm.

    Samuel frowned at my exnation and asked.

    ¡°Then there was no need to enter the Secret Realm?¡±

    Samuel¡¯s point was not off the mark.

    I knew he would ask that question.

    ¡°Hoohoo.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯tugh when I¡¯m annoyed.¡±

    Samuel immediately frowned and rebuked me.

    It¡¯s unexpectedly fun to tease him.

    But I didn¡¯t want to tease him anymore because Samuel might not be able to hold back his anger.

    So I obediently exined.

    ¡°Where do you think this is?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a Secret Realm owned by the Imperial Academy?¡±

    Samuel wondered why I was asking something he already knew.

    I smiled and affirmed Samuel¡¯s answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a Secret Realm.¡±

    I looked at Samuel with a smile, who still seemed to not understand.

    ¡°What is in the Secret Realm?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±

    Samuel was lost in thought and touched his chin with his hand.

    His pupils soon began to tremble.

    He must have figured out what I was going to say.

    ¡°This Secret Realm was created so that humans could figure out how to sessfully raid the Secret Realms that remain in the Demon Realm.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±

    Secret Realm.

    This is a type of vault created by the prestigious ns of the Demon Realm to store something.

    ¡®That thing¡¯monly exists in Secret Realms that ur naturally as well.

    ¡°Do you need further exnation?¡±

    ¡°No, I understand. That¡¯s what you were after.¡±

    Samuel quickly grasped the true intention of my presence here.

    The thing in the Secret Realm.

    Of course, it would be ¡®treasure,¡¯ wouldn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Well, since it¡¯s a Secret Realm made for first-year students, the quality of the treasure is bound to be low, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to obtain it.¡±

    ¡°I agree with that.¡±

    Samuel agreed with my words.

    However, there was a lie in what I said to Samuel.

    That is,

    ¡®The treasure in this Secret Realm is absolutely not low quality.¡¯

    It was an artifact, no less.

    In the case of a low-level Secret Realm, there is often no reward at all, or if there is, it¡¯s usually just gold coins.

    So, wouldn¡¯t it be a profitable deal if you could obtain an artifact with just a little effort?

    That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to touch the traps or structure of the Secret Realm.

    I just n to use a ¡®shortcut¡¯ to extract only the reward.

    In the process, the students of Satan will be able to familiarize themselves with the interior of this Secret Realm.

    It¡¯s truly killing two birds with one stone.

    Also, the artifact we need the most, who have to camp in the forest for several days, exists here.

    I was picturing the artifact I would soon obtain in my head when,

    Creak-.

    I stopped walking and stood still.

    The students also stopped and stared ahead.

    ¡°A fork in the road.¡±

    Samuel muttered.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 68.2: Part 2

    As he said, a total of six paths were spread out.

    Fron ced her hand on her chin and pondered.

    ¡°Which way should we go?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go any way.¡±

    I firmly denied, as I started walking.

    None of the six paths were the correct answer.

    To be precise, all the paths were filled with traps and monsters.

    Therefore, my steps were directed towards,

    Apletely different direction from the front where those paths existed.

    The side.

    I headed towards the wall where there was no path.

    Samuel scoffed, looking bewildered.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you even see properly? There¡¯s no path there¡­¡­.¡±

    Samuel, who had been mumbling, couldn¡¯t continue his words any further.

    Why?

    Thud-.

    As I pushed a certain part of the wall surface, a small rectangr wall, just big enough for an adult male to pass through, began to rotate as if it were a lie.

    This was the shortcut.

    ¡®It¡¯s a path that was created for the students who conquer the secret passage and return to the room at the end to use.¡¯

    I thought it would be used at this time.

    I praised myself for including such a setting.

    I looked at the rotating wall and turned around, beckoning.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    The nk expressions on the students¡¯ faces were quite funny.

    * * *

    ¡°We¡¯ve sessfully cleared it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Can we even call this clearing it?¡±

    Luna muttered as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    As she said, it was ambiguous to call it clearing.

    Well, what do you think?

    I made a satisfied smile and stared ahead.

    A widely spread out space.

    There was a single chest in front of it.

    And in front of that, the words ¡®1st ce!¡¯ were written in a clear font on a piece of paper.

    It meant a present for 1st ce.

    The problem was that the 1st ce wasn¡¯t the students of the Imperial Academy, but the students of Sytan.

    It was when I was sneering.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s in that chest that you told us toe here for?¡±

    Fron asked, staring at the chest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. This is my first time here too, so how would I know?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true.¡±

    When I kept my mouth shut, Fron nodded as if he understood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just open the chest for now.¡±

    I reached my hand out towards the chest.

    nk-.

    As I opened the chest, the contents were revealed.

    It was¡­¡­.

    ¡°It looks quite unimpressive.¡±

    Fron eximed as I was about to admire the artifact I had newly acquired.

    However, it was something I couldn¡¯t refute.

    The thing that existed inside the chest.

    ¡°A water sk and a sandbag? What the hell are we supposed to do with something like that?¡±

    ¡°They have their uses.¡±

    Well, not everything she said was wrong.

    To briefly exin these artifacts, they could be considered improved versions of ¡®sandbags¡¯ and a ¡®water sk.¡¯

    The sandbags were indeed useless in the current situation, but

    ¡°The sandbags may seem useless, but the water sk seems like it could be used effectively. And it doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary water sk.¡±

    ¡°Even if the water sk isn¡¯t ordinary, what are we going to use it for? Don¡¯t we already have water sk we brought from the Demon Realm?¡±

    She was being awfully nitpicky.

    I narrowed my eyes at Fron, who was pecking at me.

    Of course, the sandbags were trash.

    I had no intention of denying that, but this water sk was more useful than any other artifact for us right now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s open the lid of the water sk for a moment.¡±

    This water sk was special.

    Despite being only the size of an adult man¡¯s fist, the amount of water it could hold easily exceeded 200 liters.

    Glug, glug-.

    As I tilted the water sk upside down, water began to pour out.

    The students still looked indifferent.

    However, when the water from the water sk started flowing endlessly, everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    This should be enough.

    ¡°With just this water sk, there¡¯s no need to take risks and wander outside to find water.¡±

    ¡°It is useful¡­¡­.¡±

    Fron acknowledged that it was a decent artifact but still looked displeased.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand.

    This water sk and sandbags were artifacts created by the Imperial Academy to encourage their students to train harder.

    So, there was no way they would be artifacts with lethal power.

    Rather, it was Sytan who was strange for handing out artifacts meant for killing humans efficiently.

    Swish-.

    I packed the water sk and sandbags into my bag.

    ¡°We¡¯ve taken what we need, so let¡¯s head out. Before that, take some time to look around. This is where the battle will take ce.¡±

    Only then did the students begin to explore the Secret Realm.

    After thoroughly examining the interior of the Secret Realm,

    We exited the Secret Realm.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 69.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    ¡°Let''s assign roles.¡±

    Right after escaping from the secret realm.

    I gathered Fron and Samuel in one ce and brought up the subject.

    ¡°I would like for Mr. Samuel to take on the role of scout.¡±

    ¡°Why should I do that?¡±

    Samuel looked displeased.

    That was understandable since the role of the scout was both dangerous and annoying.

    The role of the scout was to hover around the vicinity of the Imperial Academy alone and check when the humans would arrive.

    However,

    ¡°You are the only suitable candidate.¡±

    ¡°Why? Isn''t that something you should do?¡±

    ¡°No. Mr. Samuel should take on the role.¡±

    I remained firm.

    There was one reason why I insisted on Samuel taking on the role of scout.

    As the ss president, I needed to observe the situation andmand the students from their side during the initial stages of the battle.

    Other than me, Samuel was the only one who could perfectly utilize the art of stealth.

    His magical talent was superior to anyone else''s, and the art of stealth was no exception.

    Samuel was the most suitable candidate for the role of scout more than anyone else.

    ¡°Please. I trust in your abilities.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡±

    At my earnest request, Samuel reluctantly nodded his head as a sign of eptance.

    With this, Samuel would be in charge of both scouting andbat.

    Somehow, he seemed to be in a good mood.

    The corners of his mouth were slightly raised without a trace.

    ¡®Did he want to take on the role of scout?¡¯

    It wasn''t unreasonable to think that.

    Samuel, who had never shown me anything but a sneer before.

    That was why his appearance was so unfamiliar.

    It''s not a bad sign.

    I put my curiosity behind me and spoke softly to Samuel.

    ¡°That doesn''t mean you''ll be taking on the role of scout alone.¡±

    ¡°Then, are other students going besides me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    There was someone else who would take on the role of scout.

    It just wasn''t a student.

    I rummaged through my backpack and pulled out something wrapped in cloth.

    Flinch-.

    Samuel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as it wriggled.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve worked very hard to tame.¡±

    I said with pride.

    That¡¯s right.

    The fruit of mybor had finallye to fruition.

    ¨D Chirp?

    A single bird emerged from the cloth.

    It looked around nkly as if it didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    Fron, who had been staring at the bird, eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a falcon! And it¡¯s an information falcon that¡¯s known for its excellent information-gathering abilities!¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡±

    I don¡¯t know the exact species of this bird, but judging from the word ¡®information¡¯ in front of it, I think you¡¯re right.

    ¨D Chirp?

    The information falcon cried out in confusion as the three of us stared at it.

    The guy was a bird that Ares had sent to spy on me.

    I noticed that Ares had sent it and given it candy and snacks little by little, and before I knew it, it had be like this.

    ¨D Chirp, chirp¡­¡­!

    The guy rubbed his cheek against the back of my hand when I reached out my hand.

    After several months of feeding it finely crushed candies, it hade topletely follow me like a friend.

    Now, it didn¡¯t feel any resistance to my touch and even acted friendly, so I had grabbed the opportunity and brought it all the way to the human world.

    However, it wasn¡¯tpletely mine.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bird that Instructor Ares raised, but I borrowed it this time. We became quite close, so I even gave it a name.¡±

    The name is Sijo (Vision Bird).

    It meant ¡®bird that sees.¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Instructor Ares has any reason to be nice to you¡­¡­¡±

    Samuel presented a sharp deduction, but I ignored it neatly.

    And I spread my mana to check who the information falcon was connected to.

    ¡®As expected, the line has been cut off.¡¯

    Before, I could confirm that it was connected to Ares, but now it wasn¡¯t connected to anyone.

    It wasn¡¯t that Sijo had betrayed Ares or anything like that.

    The connection was simply severed because we had crossed from the Demon Realm to the human world.

    So, I could use it for now.

    Hum-.

    I manifested my mana and slowly poured it into Sijo.

    The guy, who seemed to be in a state of confusion for a moment, looked up at me.

    It felt like it was assessing me.

    Whether it was okay to help me, whether I was worthy of being acknowledged as its master, even for a short while¡­¡­.

    It was probably considering such things.

    ¡®Like master, like bird, I guess.¡¯

    Sijo also seemed to be quite suspicious.

    If it were an ordinary animal, it would have been very easy to tame.

    Even after bing this friendly, it still didn¡¯t recognize me as its ¡®master.¡¯

    It was at that moment that I felt like giving up.

    Ping-.

    At the same time, as something felt like it was being stabbed, my mind was struck.

    My vision began to expand.

    It¡¯s clear that my eyes can only perceive one scene.

    But.

    Another scene was added on top of it.

    I realized that the scene was the view that the Sijo was seeing.

    ¨DChirp!

    The Sijo pped its wings.

    It seemed to be trying tofort me, thinking that I was upset.

    I wasn¡¯t particrly angry.

    Rather, I felt grateful that it was trying to help me even now.

    However, I can¡¯t just ept its nonsense.

    The Sijo should apany Samuel for the time being, not me.

    ¡°Sijo, you should go with that man for the time being.¡±

    ¨DChirp¡­¡­.

    The Sijo nced at Samuel.

    The guy growled as if he was displeased with something, but at my resolute appearance, it settled on top of Samuel¡¯s head.

    At this, Samuel frowned.

    ¡°Get down, you little pest¡­¡­.¡±

    As befitting the descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins, Samuel doesn¡¯t tolerate anything on his head, even if it¡¯s an animal.

    However, the Sijo seemed to like being on Samuel¡¯s head.

    ¨DChirp!

    ¡°¡­¡­This guy.¡±

    Samuel made a ferocious expression, but he didn¡¯t kick the Sijo off.

    He just reluctantly lowered his head and let out a deep sigh.

    Swish-.

    Then, as if he was going to stroke the Sijo, he reached out his arm.

    Fwoosh-.

    ¨DChirp.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    The Sijo dodged Samuel¡¯s hand by taking a step back.

    It was at that moment that Samuel¡¯s expression froze in surprise.

    Pecking.

    The Sijo pecked at the top of Samuel¡¯s head with its beak.

    Since the Sijo specializes in gathering information, there¡¯s no way it would hurt Samuel¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­!!¡±

    Samuel seemed to have suffered a mental wound.

    Wow, they¡¯re getting along well.

    Samuel and the Sijo seemed to be a good match, so it seemed like the right choice to put the two of them together.

    I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll think that way, though.

    I said, a smile ying on my lips.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 69.2: Part 2

    ¡°Mr. Samuel, you can protect Sijo, and Sijo can report its findings to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡±

    As the saying goes, you can¡¯t spit on a smiling face.

    Samuel had a gloomy expression, but he clicked his tongue and nodded in agreement.

    ¨DChirp!

    Chirp, Chirp.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Anyway.

    Now all that remained was to assign Fron¡¯s role.

    The other students would all be assigned to deal with the human students in the Secret Realm anyway.

    Fron would have tomand the students while I was away.

    I couldn¡¯t trust her enough to leave her in charge of the ss A students, but she could at least buy me some time while I was gone.

    ¡°Ms. Fron, I¡¯d like you tomand the students while I¡¯m away. Your ability is ¡®Charm,¡¯ correct?¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡±

    Fron nodded obediently.

    It seemed she had no intention of hiding it in the first ce.

    Fron had tried to cast Charm on me since the beginning of the semester, but for some reason, she had never seeded.

    I didn¡¯t know it at the time, but I came to understand it naturally as time went on.

    It was because there were several students who were fanatically devoted to Fron.

    And if it was the ¡®Lust¡¯ family, nothing else came to mind.

    ¡°I can make my allies stronger for a while by charming them, but for some reason, it doesn¡¯t work on you¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Ms. Fron¡¯s charm iscking?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Mecking charm? That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±

    I continued my expression of pity.

    ¡°Anyway, Ms. Fron, I want you to lead the students when I¡¯m gone.¡±

    ¡°I understand. But why will you be gone?¡±

    I opened my mouth to answer her question, my expression suddenly grim.

    ¡°When the students from the Imperial Academye here, the instructors wille with them. I n to deal with those instructors.¡±

    ¡°Is that possible? Even for you, a human instructor would be troublesome.¡±

    Samuel knew the strength of a powerful human, so he showed signs of worry.

    ¡°Are you worried about me right now? I guess you¡¯ve lived long enough to see everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Just die.¡±

    Samuel gave me a cold look at my ridiculous question.

    I waved my hand and said,

    ¡°I was just kidding. Well, that¡¯s if the instructores. If they don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just help you guys deal with the Imperial Academy students.¡±

    In fact, he will definitelye.

    No.

    He has toe.

    In order to increase the total amount of mana.

    Anyway.

    Our roles have all been decided.

    ¡°Mr. Samuel will do the reconnaissance, Ms. Fron willmand the battle, and I¡¯ll take care of the instructor.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¨D Chirp!

    Fron and Samuel nodded with determined expressions, and the Sijo pped its wings.

    ¡°Then what should we do from now on?¡±

    Fron asked, tilting her head.

    I didn¡¯t answer and thought for a moment.

    I thought about finding the instructor¡¯s secret location, but I quickly dismissed the idea.

    ¡®It¡¯s best to follow the instructor.¡¯

    Even if I find the secret location, it¡¯s a ce that only the instructor can enter.

    It¡¯s a ce where light doesn¡¯t reach, so I can¡¯t use Spatial Exchange.

    The device installed by the instructor could be activated to kill the intruder.

    Then¡­¡­.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something.¡±

    I said eat, but it¡¯s all the unidentified ck jelly that Idea gave me.

    If we don¡¯t eat even this, we¡¯ll starve to death before the battle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    As Fron and I left our seats and headed towards the students, Samuel, who was behind us, shouted.

    ¡°Am I not going with you guys?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I looked back at Samuel with my eyes wide open.

    Samuel hesitated as if he were taken aback by my reaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to do now, Mr. Samuel?¡±

    ¡°Something to do?¡±

    Samuel tilted his head.

    I said, sounding dumbfounded.

    ¡°Of course, you have to check if there are any ssesing to the outdoor training ground from the Imperial Academy, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then, good luck.¡±

    I left after leaving words of encouragement.

    Samuel was left alone like that.

    ¨D Chirp!

    As if tofort him, the Sijo chirped.

    ¡°Only you¡­¡­¡±

    Just as Samuel was about to wipe his teary eyes and pet Sijo,

    Peck, peck.

    Sijo started pecking at the top of the lonely Samuel¡¯s head.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Samuel realized that this was the feeling of despair.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 70.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier and ''@frozendeagon'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.

    A day passed.

    We camped near the secret realm and got up in the morning. After getting up, we had a light meal.

    And a little whileter.

    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±

    Fron began to gag.

    Not only her, but most of the students were frowning, unable to adapt to the taste of the ¡®ck jelly.¡¯

    On the other hand, the half-demons and the students from poor backgrounds were eating it just fine.

    ¡®As expected of those from noble families.¡¯

    Looking at them, I clucked my tongue and swallowed the unidentified ck jelly.

    And I slowly savored the taste.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    It tastes like ground-up earthworm droppings.

    However, demons were creatures of adaptation.

    At first, I reacted the same way as Fron, but as I ate it, I began to adapt.

    ''Even if I couldn''t adapt, I''d have to eat it anyway.''

    Nutrient intake is essential.

    It is even more important in a wartime situation like this.

    Although the taste was terrible, I couldn''t help it since it was difficult to obtain ingredients.

    It''s not that I didn''t think about hunting for berries or mountain beasts.

    At least I''d be able to get decent food rather than this jelly.

    However.

    ''It''s dangerous to leave the vicinity of the secret realm¡­¡­.''

    This ce was enemy territory.

    I might encounter a human instructor or student wandering the mountain.

    I must avoid such a situation.

    It''s not something I can afford to do before Ie face-to-face with my target.

    And what I''m most worried about is.

    ''¡­¡­The twisted future.''

    I sent false information to the Imperial Academy through Kyle''s information transmission device.

    In return, the Imperial Academy must be thoroughly searching the area around the school.

    This ce was quite a distance away from the Imperial Academy, so the search wouldn¡¯t reach here, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious.

    So let''s just put up with it for a few days.

    Munch, munch.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±

    My body is reacting in disgust.

    No matter how much I remind myself of the importance of this mission, it''s not easy to suppress my nausea.

    But.

    ¡°Huh? Why are you looking at me?¡±

    Luna, her cheeks puffed out, was chewing on the ck jelly.

    It seemed that she had no resistance to eating jelly.

    What on earth did she eat when she was young to be able to eat something like this without batting an eye?

    For some reason, I felt sorry for Luna and trailed off.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nd, but if it¡¯s hard to eat, should I give you some jerky?¡±

    Luna asked, shaking the jerky she had brought from the Demon Realm.

    I had firmly told her not to bring anything useless because she had to reduce her luggage as much as possible.

    Still, thanks to Luna¡¯s jerky on the train, I was able to sort out the situation quickly, so I decided to turn a blind eye just this once.

    I gently expressed my refusal.

    ¡°No, the other students can¡¯t eat either, so I can¡¯t eat. Maybe our food will run out, so please save it until then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­When I see you like this, Adel, you seem kinder than I thought.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been kind.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes.

    It was not eptable for her to nder me like this just because my expression was sinister.

    Rather than that.

    ¡®I wonder if Samuel is doing well.¡¯

    Suddenly, I wondered what Samuel, who was near the Imperial Academy with Sijo, was doing.

    Woo-.

    As I manifested my mana, I synchronized with Sijo¡¯s vision.

    Let¡¯s take a look.

    I couldn¡¯t hear the voice through Sijo, but I could guess what Samuel was saying through the shape of his mouth.

    Saah-.

    Soon, Sijo¡¯s vision was revealed.

    Sijo seemed to havee down from Samuel¡¯s head and sat next to him so that I could observe the situation easily.

    Samuel was climbing on a thin branch.

    It was a feat possible because of his small stature.

    I took my eyes off Samuel and looked around.

    ¡®It¡¯s even more enormous when you see it up close¡­¡­.¡¯

    An exmation came out of my mouth, which had opened without me knowing.

    Samuel was at the entrance of the forest.

    That meant he was very close to the Imperial Academy.

    It was an area where he could be discovered by humans and be in danger, but that¡¯s why Samuel¡¯s excellent stealth skills shone even brighter.

    Even wild animals and birds with excellent senses passed by Samuel without noticing his presence.

    I looked around the Imperial Academy along the path of Sijo with a sense of relief.

    Modern buildings that had developed like a futuristic city and verdant trees that were in harmony with them.

    The vast ind was floating in the air.

    Trapped in a thin, dome-shaped barrier that was harder than anything else.

    ¡®Is that where the original story takes ce¡­¡­.¡¯

    I groaned with a strange feeling.

    If I wasn¡¯t in this body, but one of the supporting characters of the protagonist, I would have lived in that ce.

    A situation where I would have be close with those guys who were clearly described as good characters.

    It was the moment when I was chewing on my thoughts, wondering if this was the right thing to do.

    Rustle-.

    I turned my gaze as I heard the sound of Samuel moving.

    ¡®¡­¡­It tastes like a cockroach.¡¯

    Nom, nom.

    Samuel was eating ck jelly because he was hungry.

    Was it because he grew up poor after his family was destroyed? Samuel was consuming ck jelly more proficiently than the other students.

    At that moment, Samuel, who had been engrossed in his meal, pulled off a part of the jelly and offered it to Sijo.

    ¡®Do you want one?¡¯

    Wiggle, wiggle.

    His vision spun violently from side to side.

    Sijo was showing extreme resistance to Samuel¡¯s offer.

    Well, I would have done the same.

    It tastes like something that even the smallest creature would reject.

    ¡­¡­Now I¡¯m curious about what this jelly is made of.

    Anyway.

    Thud-.

    Since there was still no movement from the Imperial Academy, I ended my connection with Sijo.

    Then I turned my head and gave an order to the students.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done eating, please put your masks back on. And please use your Stealth magic while conserving as much mana as possible.¡±

    ¡°¡°Yes.¡±¡±

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 70.2: Part 2

    Masks enchanted with perception reduction magic.

    Wearing these would prevent humans from recognizing us and guessing our identities.

    Rustle, rustle-.

    As the students who had finished eating were putting on their masks one by one.

    Suddenly, a masked girl approached me and reached out her hand.

    I narrowed my eyes and scanned her whole body.

    Her shoulders were trembling pitifully.

    ¡®Who is she¡­¡­.¡¯

    I thought, and then I noticed her blue hair fluttering in the wind and realized it was Fron.

    Fortunately, even when we were wearing masks, only our faces were obscured, not our bodies'' other distinguishing features.

    Fron pleaded with me in a parched voice.

    "Please, give me some water¡­¡­"

    "I understand."

    I took out the water bottle I had gotten from the dungeon and handed it to Fron.

    Although the jerky that Luna had brought was in short supply and couldn''t be shared with all the students, we had more than enough drinking water.

    Not enough to wash our bodies, but enough for all the students to drink for five days.

    ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t put your mouth on it and drink. The other students need to drink too.¡±

    "I will do as you say."

    Gulp, gulp.

    Fron nodded and began to drink the water.

    Fron breathed out after drinking water for dozens of seconds.

    "Hoo¡­¡­ I feel alive again."

    "If you''re done, please hand it over. It looks like the others want to drink, too."

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me, here you go.¡±

    Thud-.

    I took the water sk from Fron and handed it to another student.

    That student also drank the water and then handed the water bottle to another student, and the action was repeated several times.

    Everyone had drunk enough water to be satisfied.

    If we had gone looking for a stream to get drinking water, we would have wasted a lot of time and energy.

    We might have even run into humans in the process.

    I asked Fron with a raised eyebrow.

    "What do you think? Isn''t it a pretty useful artifact?"

    "It is indeed useful. A water sk that can provide water for dozens of people."

    Fron nodded as if to admit it, but stillined.

    "It doesn''t seem like a very good reward for a dungeon, but I will admit that it is useful."

    Oh, boy.

    She''s going to be like this until the end.

    But I could understand where Fron wasing from, so I kept my mouth shut instead of arguing.

    She had only seen secret realms in the Demon Realm.

    It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t curious about the secret realms of the human world.

    But the first artifact she obtained from conquering a human world secret realm was just a water sk and sandbags, so she was grumbling.

    ¡®The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.¡¯

    Just bear with it, bear with it.

    I let out a sigh and activated my mana again.

    I wanted to check what was happening from Samuel¡¯s perspective since we had all finished eating.

    The moment I synchronized with Sijo-.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    My eyes widened.

    Something was descending from the Imperial Academy.

    I widened my eyes further to observe the scene clearly.

    Then, the dot in my vision zoomed in.

    ¡®¡­¡­What an imposing sight.¡¯

    What was descending from the Imperial Academy to the ground was a ¡®golden carriage.¡¯

    Which one had to ride to go up or down to the Imperial Academy.

    A carriage that scattered bright yellow sparks of gold everywhere, showing off.

    Its appearance was so blinding that it was like the sun.

    Furthermore, what was pulling it was none other than two brown horses with mes for manes.

    Their harmonious figures looked like a scene from a myth.

    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯

    Samuel, who was watching the scene with Sijo, must have also felt that it was extraordinary because he was staring at the carriage reaching the ground with a hardened expression.

    I felt troubled by that expression.

    ¡®I can¡¯t convey my words here, so this is driving me crazy.¡¯

    Sijo could share its vision, but it couldn¡¯t transmit voices.

    I could only watch.

    I could roughly guess what Samuel was saying by looking at the shape of his mouth, but even that wasn¡¯t urate.

    Furthermore, it waspletely impossible to convey what I wanted to say.

    ¡®This is difficult.¡¯

    I had to tell Samuel when to leave his seat ande this way.

    However, there was no way to tell him, so I had no choice but to hope that Samuel would leave his seat at the right time.

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s still okay for now.

    For now.

    The bastards hadn¡¯t approached close enough to sense Samuel¡¯s presence yet.

    That was when I anxiously watched Samuel.

    .

    .

    .

    Thud.

    Before I knew it, the golden carriage hadnded on the ground.

    The ce where theynded was a short distance away from Samuel.

    It was quite a distance, but if I looked very closely, I could infer the shape of their mouths.

    And in the carriage.

    The human students of the Imperial Academy and the instructor leading them emerged.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 71.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Among the students of the Imperial Academy who began to disembark from the carriage, I focused my gaze on a single figure.

    My first target.

    He was Besaha, an instructor at the Imperial Academy who had reached the 5th Circle realm.

    A wind-type mage, who had green hair.

    He wore a magnificent uniform with an eagle-shaped brooch symbolizing the Empire.

    It was an outfit befitting an instructor of the Imperial Academy.

    He was also that strong.

    ''The realm of the 5th circle.''

    It was the highest realm that a talented mage could reach.

    Only those who had achieved extreme enlightenment among talented mages could reach 6th Circle or higher.

    And 8th Circle or higher,

    Are those who left their mark on the history of magic.

    Such mages only appeared in history or legends.

    Of course, among the protagonist''s party, there were monsters who broke through the wall of the 8th Circle.

    Kyle''s younger sister, Ray, who had been working as a spy, was a prime example.

    However, in the current situation, there were only a handful of people who had reached the 8th Circle.

    The head of one of the six families, the master of a famous magical family.

    If there was Luzian, the headmaster of Sytan, in the Demon Realm, then her nemesis must also exist in the human world.

    However, it would still be a long time before those two forces came to the forefront.

    That also meant that the Imperial Academy was not yet strong enough to overwhelm Sytan''s forces.

    ''It''s also proof that I have a chance of winning.''

    Besaha was a powerful wizard, but he was ultimately someone who had not ovee the wall of the 5th Circle.

    On the other hand, I had a track record of defeating Kyle, a 3rd Circle wizard, as if he were nothing.

    Of course, there was a gap between the 3rd Circle and the 5th Circle that was like the beginning and end of the continent.

    However,

    ''Besaha is not a mage specializing inbat, but a mage specializing in theory.''

    For example.

    It was simr to Robolt''s constitution.

    It was true that he was also a wizard who had reached a level that was second to none in the Demon Realm.

    However.

    If I were to face him one-on-one right now, I wouldn''t be able to guarantee a perfect victory.

    It meant that I could win two or three times out of ten.

    ''If Besaha is one level higher than Robolt.''

    Then, my chances of winning would be slim.

    I had a reason to defeat Besaha, even at the risk of my own death.

    The reason is...

    Swish.

    I shifted my gaze.

    Among the human students who had begun to disembark from the carriage, there was one who exuded an unusually strong presence.

    With golden hair that seemed to hold the sun and copper-colored skin that contrasted with it,

    The guy wasughing uproariously, nked by female students on either side.

    A giant hammer was strapped to his back.

    ¡®Finally.¡¯

    My expression hardened with a feeling that made my insides tremble.

    Was this excitement from seeing one of the main characters that I had written myself?

    Or was it tension from knowing the strength of the guy I would be facing in the future?

    I didn¡¯t know exactly, but one thing was for sure.

    He would be the strongest guy I had ever faced.

    Also.

    ¡®¡­In a way, you could say this guy is the enemy of this body.¡¯

    The male student with golden hair and copper-colored skin was a figure from the ¡®Leon Duke Family,¡¯ one of the six human world families.

    He was also a member of the family that had dispatched the knights to kill me, the descendant of Arsene.

    In a way, he was the starting point that made me decide to head to the Demon World.

    I looked at him with eyes filled with mixed emotions.

    ¡®Leon Terias.¡¯

    A member of the Leon Duke Family and one of the main characters, a figure who would proudly make his name known in the flow of the main scenario.

    A guy stronger than the 5th Circle Magician Besaha at this point in time.

    If he joined forces with Besaha to attack me or the students, everyone would die.

    ¡®In the original, Leon Terias killed everyone by himself, actually.¡¯

    On the one hand, I thought it might be dangerous to leave my post to kill Besaha in that situation.

    On the other hand, I also thought it was worth a try since I knew his personality.

    Terias waste to join the ranks because he was making a bet with a female student in the original.

    ''It was about Terias, a womanizer and the ss president, making a bet with the vice president to be his woman.''

    A bet to see who could clear the Secret Realm first.

    The vice president, who had always disliked Terias, epted his bet.

    She gave him a penalty of stepping down as ss president and not talking to female students during his school years.

    However, since Terias¡¯s strength was far superior, so he received a penalty of having to start thirty minuteste.

    And so, thirty minutester, Terias saved the human students and the vice president, who had been cornered by the students of Sytan.

    That became the reason why she joined the ranks of his harem.

    It was like the typical story of a character who appears as a supporting character in a Shonen manga.

    Thanks to that.

    ''I have thirty minutes to spare.''

    To be exact, I had about forty minutes until Terias moved to the end of the Secret Realm.

    During that time, I had to kill Besaha, obtain the elixir, and join up with Sytan''s students.

    Will the children be able to hold out until then...¡­

    ''It can''t be helped.''

    Even if I put the elixir aside, if Besaha joins Terias, something will happen that even Samuel and I can''t handle if we join forces.

    That was the moment.

    Swish.

    Samuel raised his body.

    As the students of the Imperial Academy gradually approached him, he was about to leave his seat.

    ''Fortunately.''

    Samuel had the ability to judge for himself without me having to tell him directly.

    I sighed in relief and spoke to the students behind me.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 71.2: Part 2

    "You need to move."

    "What''s going on?"

    Fron asked, tilting her head.

    I nodded with a stern face.

    "Yes, the targets are moving now."

    "Really?!"

    "I have no reason to lie to you. Mr. Samuel will join us soon."

    Fron''s face darkened as she realized that I was not lying.

    "......It''s finally starting."

    "Yes."

    A full-scale war between humans and demons.

    It was the moment when the signal re announcing its beginning was fired.

    I gave the first instruction to the students.

    "Hurry up and erase your traces. We must not let the humans know that we were here."

    "I understand."

    The students covered the grass where they had been sitting and swept away their footprints with branches.

    Next was the weapon inspection.

    The students took out their weapons and checked them for any abnormalities.

    ''All preparations areplete.''

    Swish.

    I muttered as I touched the mask on my face.

    All that remains is a sh with the humans.

    "I will stay outside the Secret Realm and deal with the human instructor. You guys go into the Secret Realm and attack the exhausted human students."

    "Is it true that a human instructor hase here?"

    "Yes."

    When Luna asked in a frightened voice, I nodded my head.

    "He''s stronger than Instructor Ares. I can''t guarantee victory either."

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡­.¡±

    Luna¡¯s face turned white at the exnation that he was stronger than Ares.

    Ares was a instructor who was in the upper ranks of Sytan¡¯s instructors.

    Among the instructors in charge of the first year, Ares was the strongest man, along with Idea.

    However, it was surprising to hear that a human stronger than him wasing.

    ¡®If she heard that a student stronger than Besaha was apanying them, she would faint from surprise.''

    While I was dealing with Besaha alone, the students had to deal with Terias.

    In fact, if the two forces shed, it would be Sytan''s side that couldn''t avoid annihtion.

    The only thing I could believe was that assuming the original story progressed as it should, Terias would bete to join.

    So I had to deal with Besaha as quickly as possible and join them.

    ¡®Just hold on until then.¡¯

    Well, it was unknown whether I could defeat Terias even if I went¡­¡­.

    It was in the middle of me making a very worried expression.

    Puck!

    Sijo was pping its wings and flying towards me.

    I suddenly felt a sense of relief.

    Finally, Samuel, who had finished his reconnaissance, returned with Sijo.

    I waved my hand at the two of them.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you must already know that the humans areing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I shared Sijo¡¯s vision.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It seems it¡¯s time to enter the Secret Realm.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really starting.¡±

    Samuel figured out the situation as soon as he arrived.

    Sytan¡¯s students had already finished preparing to enter the Secret Realm.

    ¡°Even without that, I was having trouble because I couldn¡¯t open the gate since Mr. Samuel didn¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Didn¡¯t you send me by yourself?¡±

    Grit-.

    I changed the subject at Samuel¡¯s grinding voice.

    ¡°Please keep Sijo, Mr. Samuel. I need to share its vision.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Are you nning on facing the instructor alone like you said yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s something I have to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It won¡¯t be easy by yourself. Will you be okay?¡±

    A worried voice.

    I shrugged my shoulders at that.

    ¡°I have to do it even if I can¡¯t. If the students and instructor over there work together, the probability of winning will decrease significantly.¡±

    We¡¯re students too, but that goes for the humans as well.

    It was their first real battle, and most of them would be greatly flustered if they were ambushed.

    There was a world of difference between having an instructor tomand them and not having one.

    Even if that wasn''t the case, I had to prevent the two of them from joining forces as long as Terias was there.

    I was simply chosen for that role.

    After a while, Samuel, who had been staring at me with a strange look in his eyes, opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    I could have teased him for worrying about me unnecessarily, but the situation was too urgent to joke around.

    I wiped away my smile for the first time in a long time and nodded with a serious expression before whispering to Samuel.

    ¡°Beware of the human with golden hair and copper-colored skin.¡±

    ¡°Noted.¡±

    He also seemed to have noticed Terias¡¯ strength, so he listened to my words.

    Samuel then walked past me and ced his hand on the gate.

    Click-.

    ¡°I shall open the entrance to the Secret Realm.¡±

    That was the moment.

    Streams of mana began to emanate from Samuel''s hand and manipte the door to the Secret Realm.

    Was it because he had already done it once?

    Samuel opened the door to the Secret Realm in just over ten seconds.

    Rumble¡­¡­.

    The Secret Realm opened with a loud noise.

    As all of Sytan¡¯s students entered the Secret Realm, the door to the Secret Realm closed again.

    Left alone outside, I¡ª

    ¡®Designate.¡¯

    I extended an arrow towards the tree with the thickest foliage.

    ¡®Move.¡¯

    And after my body settled on the tree.

    A few minutes passed.

    The human students and the instructor appeared in my field of vision.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 72.1: Part 1

    Hidden by my stealth magic, I perched atop the tree, observing the members of the Imperial Academy.

    ¡°Today''s outdoor lesson is a raid on the Secret Realm, as you all know. I won''t go into detail.¡±

    Besaha opened his mouth after gathering the human students together.

    ¡°The team that sessfully raids the Secret Realm first will be given a precious gift. So do your best.¡±

    ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡±

    The students of the Imperial Institute replied with lively smiles.

    The atmosphere was in stark contrast to the students of Sytan, who were always in high spirits and brimming with murderous intent.

    They attended school to pursue socialization and their own growth.

    On the other hand, the students of Sytan were trained solely as pawns for war, so the atmosphere couldn''t be helped.

    ''But in the end, it was the students of Sytan who lost.''

    And miserably at that.

    With that, I felt a sense of bitterness.

    And focused my gaze on two human students.

    ¡°Hey, Sylvia.¡±

    Terias put his arm on the shoulder of the girl called Sylvia and smiled sadly.

    Sylvia narrowed her brow and nervously pushed Terias''s arm away.

    ¡°I won''t be able to see your dirty appearance anymore after today. Prepare to receive the price of the bet.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I thought it was said that Sylvia would be mine.¡±

    Teriasughed mockingly.

    It was as expected, but my brows furrowed as I watched him.

    When the students of Sytan were barely making it through the midterm exams, that guy was in the middle of a love y.

    However, the students of Sytan couldn''t defeat that guy.

    ''¡­¡­Because I made it that way.''

    I felt a gritty sensation as if sand had gotten into my mouth.

    Now that I had confirmed that the bastard was in the same state as the original, I had no reason to watch over him, nor did I want to.

    I turned my head and focused on Besaha''s actions.

    Besaha, who had finished exining to the students, gave an order.

    ¡°Then everyone, enter the Secret Realm.¡±

    At Besaha''s words, the students began to enter the Secret Realm one by one.

    Terias and Sylvia followed behind them.

    ¡°I''ll start raiding in 30 minutes, so do your best. Well, you''ll be my woman either way!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That will never happen, so wake up from your dream.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I wonder about that.¡±

    Terias let out a sinisterugh.

    The original was supposed to depict a refreshing male character, but the result was a disgusting sight that only preyed on women.

    My cheeks were burning.

    The one who cut off that filthy sight was none other than Besaha.

    ¡°Hurry up and go in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I understand.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    At Besaha¡¯s urging, the two reacted differently and were pushed forward as if being shoved.

    That¡¯s how Terias and the human students all entered the secret realm.

    Thud-.

    The door to the artificial secret realm closed.

    I carefully observed the man left alone outside, Besaha.

    If he moved, I would follow.

    That¡¯s what I was thinking when.

    ¡°Are they all gone?¡±

    Besaha muttered to himself.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    Then Besaha began to look around cautiously as if checking for anyone nearby.

    Suddenly, I noticed mana condensing on Besaha¡¯s hand.

    I was familiar with mana imbued with magic power, so I instinctively felt the foreignness of the mana that humans handled.

    ¡®He intends to spread out his mana to sense if anyone is around.¡¯

    My actions were carried out as soon as I made my judgment.

    I immediately spread out my arrow.

    Designation.

    I set a leaf as far away from Besaha as possible as my target.

    And just before the mana condensed on Besaha¡¯s hand spread out.

    Move-.

    I barely managed to relocate to a position beyond Besaha''s detection range.

    I hung from a tree branch with one hand.

    That moment.

    Swoosh¡­¡­.

    The wind raised by Besaha came into my sight, shaking the leaves of the tree I had been in.

    If I had been there, my identity would have been exposed without discovering Besaha''s secretboratory.

    Whew.

    I breathed a sigh of relief and focused on Besaha¡¯s movements.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡±

    Besaha muttered in a satisfied tone, judging that there was no one around him.

    Soon, Besaha moved from his spot.

    He was heading to the secretboratory.

    I waited for the right moment as I watched him move further and further away.

    If I followed him right away, Besaha might notice that he was being tailed.

    ¨D ¡­¡­.

    As time flowed by, Besaha¡¯s back became as small as a dot.

    Only then was I able to put my foot on the tree branch.

    I looked down at Besaha with an emotionless gaze.

    When enough distance was created that Besaha wouldn''t notice my presence,

    ¡®Let¡¯s follow him.¡¯

    I began to move.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 72.2: Part 2

    ***

    ¡°I¡¯m sure someone was here.¡±

    Besaha muttered, unable to shake off his anxiety.

    Even though all the students had definitely entered the secret realm, he felt as if someone was watching him.

    However, there was no concrete evidence.

    The surroundings were silent as if to prove that no one was there.

    There was no sign of anyone, and there were no traces of anyone having been there.

    ¡°Am I just imagining things?¡±

    Besaha scratched the side of his head and concluded that there was no one around him.

    The reason for this was that he couldn¡¯t sense Adel¡¯s presence.

    Part of the reason was that Adel had used Position Exchange to create some distance at the right time, but the main reason was Besaha¡¯s specialized field.

    ¡®If he had been a battle mage, he would have noticed Adel¡¯s presence.¡¯

    No, even if he hadn¡¯t noticed him, he wouldn¡¯t have acted so carelessly, given the feeling that someone was watching him.

    Ignoring one¡¯s instincts in battle was akin to suicide.

    However, Besaha was a theory-specialized mage, so he tended to ignore his instincts.

    Mages didn''t be stronger throughbat and practical experience like swordsmen; they became stronger solely based on their magical achievements.

    That was why Besaha, despite being a 5th Circle mage, could not wield his power like other battle-mages.

    ¡°Teaching young students is not an easy task¡­¡­¡±

    Besaha muttered weakly as he walked.

    Originally, he would not have been the one to take charge of the field training alone.

    If a battle-mage instructor or a martial arts instructor had apanied him, he could have left the students to the instructor and wandered around freely.

    However.

    ¡°What the hell are the demons doing, suddenly causing a terrorist attack? All they do is make things difficult for people. I should have killed them all. Tsk, tsk.¡±

    Suddenly, a spy had sent a warning that the demons would attack the third-year dormitory of the Imperial Academy.

    Naturally, the Imperial Academy¡­¡­ did not panic.

    The Imperial Academy had plenty of powerful individuals who could defend against even the Seven Deadly Sins of the Demon World or the instructors of Sytan.

    Moreover, the Lords of the Seven Deadly Sins were currently focusing all their efforts on rebuilding their ns, which had been destroyed during the Human-Demon War.

    Therefore,

    The Imperial Academy judged that no real powerhouses woulde even if the Demons really did carry out a terrorist attack.

    The fact that they were not targeting important figures of the Imperial Academy but rather specific students gave credibility to that opinion.

    However, it was impossible for them to not strengthen their defenses at all.

    More than half of the instructors were stationed near the third-year dormitory.

    "Sending this precious body here alone is such a bother."

    Therefore, Besaha came here without any other instructors who would have normally apanied him.

    As someone who enjoyed being cooped up in a room conducting experiments, he couldn''t help but feel disappointed.

    He could have entrusted his work to another instructor and leisurely visited theboratory.

    In fact, even in the original story, Besaha insisted oning alone due to his desire to experiment.

    But Besaha had no way of knowing that.

    "Well, it''s all good."

    Besaha, who had beenining about the Imperial Academy¡¯s management, shrugged.

    It was true that the Demons were very annoying, but Besaha could not think of it aspletely bad.

    He would be able to use the Demons who hade crawling to terrorize the Imperial Academy as his own experimental subjects.

    In the first ce, he had epted the position of instructor on the condition that the Imperial Academy would allow him to experiment on the Demons.

    He was also able to pocket research funds and fame.

    Besaha smiled sinisterly.

    ¡°¡­¡­If that happens, I¡¯ll be able toplete that soon as well.¡±

    Some research that he was doing.

    It was closer to the realm of ¡®creation¡¯ than research.

    If the result of this research were to bepleted and revealed to the world¡­¡­.

    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he would leave his name in history as a schr.

    In fact, it was reasonable for Besaha to have such confidence.

    Besaha¡¯sboratory.

    His ¡®masterpiece¡¯ existed there.

    ¡°With this, humans will be one step closer to God. The Demons should be grateful for this.¡±

    After all, it was something that had been developed by spending time on magic that was ahead of its time.

    How glorious was that?

    Even though he had used countless Demons as experimental subjects, not even a shred of guilt could be found in Besaha.

    Rather, he was simply burning with a pure passion for learning that could be felt as a slimy madness.

    It was then.

    ck-.

    Besaha¡¯s footsteps stopped in front of a certain tree.

    He stopped walking and scanned the tree from side to side.

    ''Fortunately, the security device didn''t activate.''

    If he had touched this tree, the entire forest would have been engulfed in a violent storm.

    As expected, the feeling that someone was watching him must have been a mistake.

    Besaha felt pathetic for being so frightened by such an intuition.

    Swish-.

    Besaha deactivated theboratory¡¯s security device with ease.

    Then, the small tree transformed into something enormous.

    It was a type of magical device that Besaha had set up to prevent hisboratory from being discovered from the outside.

    Originally, it was a tree with a diameter of dozens of meters, but Besaha¡¯s magic had reduced it to the size of an ordinary tree in the forest.

    Besaha muttered to himself as he entered theboratory inside the tree.

    "Just a check-up, just a check-up."

    He had to return before the students finished conquering the secret realm.

    The only fortunate thing was that there was a shortcut that the students didn''t know about.

    Therefore, Besaha nned to check the experiment with a little more leisure.

    ¡°There are no signs of anyone else in theboratory, so I just need to check the progress of the experiment and leave.¡±

    The interior of theboratory was unchanged.

    It seemed that no one had touched it since Besaha had used it.

    Hmm.

    Just as Besaha was about to enter theboratory, humming a tune.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    A question mark appeared on Besaha¡¯s face.

    Clearly, Besaha was the only one in theboratory.

    But.

    Buzz-.

    The mana shield that Besaha had cast on his body was rippling.

    ¡°Wh, what?¡±

    An indescribable question escaped his lips.

    He looked down at himself in terror. At the end of his gaze, he could see a ck dagger piercing his neck.

    Besaha turned his head again.

    However,

    ¡°What the, there¡¯s no one here¡­¡­.¡±

    Even though he had turned his head to check, he couldn¡¯t find the owner of the dagger.

    Did that mean the dagger had flown through the air on its own and stabbed him in the neck?

    As Besaha blinked his eyes at this absurd situation.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    A man wearing a ck uniform and a white mask that contrasted sharply with it appeared before Besaha¡¯s eyes.

    His face was blurred as if surrounded by fog, so it was impossible to see his overall features.

    However, he could tell that he had narrow, curved eyes and a long, thin mouth.

    The man smiled sinisterly and stared at Besaha, opening his mouth.

    Right in front of Besaha,

    "That''s a shame."

    The man said.

    "I could have killed you."

    At that, goosebumps began to rise on Besaha''s spine.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 73.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    I followed Besaha and thought hard.

    How could I kill Besaha and enter theb?

    Besaha''sb had security devices installed.

    To disable the security devices, one needed a tremendous level of proficiency in mana maniption.

    ''There''s no way I have that.''

    Even Samuel''s power was insufficient to disable Besaha''s security devices.

    The guy''s power was still too weak to match Besaha''s.

    At least at Robolt''s level, he would be able to destroy the security devices without leaving a trace.

    However, Robolt was in the Demon World, and there was no one in the Human Realm who could help me in the first ce.

    That''s why.

    I waited for Besaha to open the security devices.

    I had a trick up my sleeve for this as well.

    ''He''ll definitely let his guard down.''

    He seemed to have guessed that someone was watching him.

    But he would rx if he confirmed that theb''s security devices were working.

    So I waited with bated breath.

    Until Besaha opened theb.

    And soon after.

    Thud.

    Besaha stopped in front of a tree.

    He muttered to himself and began to undo the magic on the tree.

    Then the tree transformed into a giant.

    Not only that, but the surrounding area shook and revealed its true form.

    I noticed the secretb appearing and my eyes shed.

    ''As I thought, I wouldn''t have had enough time if I had tried to find theb on my own.''

    I might not have found it at all.

    Of course, I have a description of Besaha''sb in my head.

    It was set up by modifying a tree near the Imperial Academy forest.

    But it didn''t describe the exact location in detail.

    It only described that it was around this area.

    It was simr to when I borrowed the power of the information paper to find the gate of the Arsene Forest when I escaped to the Demon World.

    I curled my lips slightly as my judgment was correct, and I looked at the tree that appeared in front of Besaha.

    ''It''s definitely huge.''

    It was a small tree until just now.

    But when Besaha cast the spell, it changed into a size that could amodate hundreds of people.

    That must be its original form.

    ''Now''s my chance.''

    I red at Besaha, who was about to enter theb.

    I gripped my dagger and strengthened my Stealth skill.

    Creak-

    Besaha didn¡¯t notice my presence until I moved behind his back.

    It was partly because of my excellent Stealth skill, but Besaha was so focused on theb that he couldn¡¯t concentrate on his senses.

    Just like that.

    Stab-

    My dagger pierced Besaha¡¯s neck.

    However.

    ¡°What a pity.¡±

    I muttered, looking at the rippling barrier that had blocked my dagger attack.

    ¡°I could have killed you.¡±

    The Mana Shield that Besaha had cast on his body had automatically activated, nullifying my attack.

    Besaha opened his eyes wide like a rabbit and looked back at me.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±

    Besaha began to look me up and down as if he was trying to assess my identity.

    But I wasn¡¯t going to wait for him to do that.

    The moment I realized that I had failed to kill him.

    Swish-

    My figure blurred.

    ¡°Stealth!¡±

    Besaha eximed in surprise.

    I let out a chuckle.

    It wasn¡¯t Stealth that had activated, but rather a movement so fast that it left only an afterimage.

    ¡®From now on¡­¡­.¡¯

    A head-on confrontation was impossible.

    Besaha was a mage who wielded the Wind attribute, so even if I charged at him head-on, he would just push me away.

    Just like now.

    ¡°Oh wind that surrounds me, tear my enemy to shreds!¡±

    As Besaha chanted his incantation, the wind swirling around him began to condense.

    Crash-

    And a gust of wind swept through the area.

    I used Position Exchange to evade Besaha¡¯s gust of wind.

    I swapped ces with a leaf andnded on a tree branch, my expression hardening in frustration.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    The bastard¡¯s response was better than I expected.

    Besaha had spread the wind in order to take control of the forest area.

    ¡°Oh wind that roams the forest, find him.¡±

    At Besaha¡¯s spell, the wind surged, filling the space between the trees.

    I could feel the intense determination in that wind to pursue me at all costs.

    I¡¯ll be caught if this keeps up.

    It seemed like he thought I had run away and was trying to chase me down.

    I hadn¡¯t run away.

    I had just been waiting for the right opportunity.

    ¡®Designation.¡¯

    The wind that was swirling around Besaha.

    I could see branches and stones caught in that wind.

    I designated one of them as the target for my swap.

    And as the arrow unfurled.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    I settled inside the whirlpool that enveloped Besaha.

    And immediately, I held the dagger in reverse and manifested the Sword Lacquer.

    Soon, the dagger was dyed ck.

    ¡°No¡­¡­!!¡±

    For a split second.

    Besaha, who let out a tongue-clicking sound as an iprehensible situation unfolded, shrugged.

    I seized the opportunity and struck down on Besaha¡¯s nape.

    Buzz-.

    However, the Mana Shield wrapped around Besaha did not allow the attack to prate easily.

    It was only thanks to the Sword Lacquer that the attack hadn''t simply failed

    If it hadn¡¯t been imbued with Sword Lacquer, my entire body would have been torn to shreds like a rag by the Mana Shield¡¯s recoil.

    I immediately released Sword Lacquer and initiated a Position Exchange.

    I realized that I couldn¡¯t deal any significant damage to Besaha with my current attack.

    I climbed back up to the tree where I had been.

    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak-!

    The gust of wind that Besaha unleashed swept away the spot where I had been.

    There were hundreds of marks on that spot, as if it had been hacked at with a rusty axe.

    If I hadn¡¯t been able to get away from him even a little bit faster¡­¡­

    It was a horrifying sight to imagine.

    I calmed my rising creepiness and reviewed the recent fight.

    ''He''s quite something.''

    I was impressed by Besaha¡¯s thoroughness.

    Besaha had wrapped his body with a whopping ¡®tenyers¡¯ of Mana Shield.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by his preparedness as if he was trying topletely block any assassins¡¯ attacks.

    However.

    ¡®I¡¯ve gotten rid of two so far.¡¯

    One when I first ambushed him.

    One using Position Exchange.

    With this, there were only eight Mana Shields wrapped around Besaha.

    I had managed to remove twoyers of Besaha¡¯s shield in an instant.

    If I removed the remaining shields, I could deal significant damage to Besaha.

    The shields wrapped around Besaha¡¯s body were not the kind that could be created in a short period of time.

    It would take several hours of work to create just oneyer.

    Besaha had created tenyers of it.

    ¡®Still, it¡¯s fortunate that Besaha is the instructor.¡¯

    Originally, high-ranking Mages who focused onbat would stack dozens of these shields.

    Besaha was a Mage who was more focused on theory thanbat, so he had stopped at tenyers.

    I was surprised that it was more than I had expected, but it wasn¡¯t unbreakable.

    The problem is,

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 73.2: Part 2

    ***

    The wind swirling around Besaha¡¯s body is getting stronger.

    The moment I use Position Exchange to move a short distance, I¡¯ll be swept away by the wind and thrown up.

    I was looking down at Besaha with a hardened expression.

    ¡°Come out, you bastard!¡±

    Besaha shouted.

    He looked very excited.

    Prey consumed by emotion can¡¯t make proper judgments.

    The odds are in my favor.

    ¡­¡­At least that¡¯s what I thought.

    That was my mistake.

    Swoosh-.

    Among the faint traces of wind that were sweeping through the forest, a few became concentrated enough to be clearly perceived.

    A change for attack, not search.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been caught.¡¯

    The moment I realized it, it was toote to dodge.

    The concentrated wind struck me as I climbed up a tree.

    As dizziness echoed through my head, Besaha¡¯s leaping figure entered my sight.

    ¡®This is bad.¡¯

    Position Exchange, my only means of moving and escaping, has been sealed.

    Besaha was creating countless whirlwinds everywhere in my sight.

    No matter where I move, I won¡¯t be able to avoid those whirlwinds.

    That¡¯s why.

    Clench-.

    I used telekinesis to press down on my body.

    The power to lift or press down on objects.

    That was telekinesis.

    Fortunately, thanks to Besaha spreading the wind so widely.

    ¡®¡­¡­I survived.¡¯

    I was able tond on the ground rtively safely.

    However, I couldn¡¯t deny that my insides were shaken up after being caught in Besaha¡¯s wind.

    Drip.

    Blood mixed with the acidic taste of vomit flowed from the corner of my mouth.

    Swish.

    I wiped it away.

    Then I closed my eyes for a moment and rxed my body.

    It was to push my ¡®Five Senses¡¯ to the limit.

    The battle that will unfold from now on.

    It won¡¯t be a battle fought with thorough ns and reason, but one based on instincts and movements that my body makes directly.

    Immediately after-.

    Bang!

    Besaha''s gusty wind collided with my dagger.

    * * *

    The darkness pouring out of Adel¡¯s body and Besaha¡¯s wind mixed together, creating a dazzling spectacle.

    Besaha threatened Adel by freely manipting the wind, and Adel dodged the gales as if dancing by using his quick movements and telekinesis.

    However, Adel couldn¡¯t pierce through the gale andnd a meaningful blow on Besaha, and Besaha couldn¡¯t hit Adel with magic either, so all that was happening was a battle of attrition.

    ¡°This damn half-breed bastard!¡±

    Besaha figured out Adel¡¯s race after a few shes.

    As a 5th-circle high-ranking mage, he could easily figure out Adel¡¯s identity.

    However, there was something he couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡®Why is he after me?¡¯

    The note the spy had sent.

    It clearly said that Sytan¡¯s demons would attack the third-year dormitory, so be prepared.

    But.

    What is this?

    ¡®Why are they attacking me instead of the third-year dormitory!?¡¯

    The timing was perfect.

    They attacked while most of the Imperial Academy instructors were focused on the third-year dormitory.

    This meant that they had intentionally diverted attention before attacking.

    Otherwise, there was no way an assassin would be sent this far away from the Imperial Academy.

    Wait.

    If that¡¯s the case?

    ¡®The children are in danger too!¡¯

    Besaha thought of the students who would be conquering the Secret Realm by now.

    However, he realized that there was a ¡®monster¡¯ there who had already surpassed him, and he smiled faintly.

    ¡°I see now. You guys think that if you just get rid of me, you can beat the students too?!¡±

    Besaha burst intoughter.

    ¡®Hahaha, poor bastard. You¡¯re digging your own grave.¡¯

    That half-breed assassin must have nned to kill him, the instructor, and then assassinate the other students.

    However, Terias, one of the students, was an unparalleled genius who had surpassed countless instructors, and he was not someone Besaha could defeat.

    ¡°Arrogant bastard!¡±

    Besaha revealed his true power.

    Kwagagagagaga-!

    Nine whirlwinds swept towards Adel.

    Besaha was certain of his victory.

    No matter how fast or agile that half-breed demon was, there was no way he could defeat him.

    The moment Besaha thought that.

    ¡°¡­¡­I didn¡¯t want to use this skill.¡±

    The half-breed assassin muttered something self-deprecatingly.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D.

    He was erased from this world.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 74.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Besaha couldn''t evenprehend what had happened to him.

    For a fleeting moment, a mere three seconds, he couldn''t recall who he was fighting.

    ''I was definitely...''

    ...inbat with an attacker.

    Attacker?

    ''Was I attacked?''

    Confusion filled Besaha''s mind.

    He distinctly remembereding here to check on theb.

    He was about to enter theb when... for some reason, he was unleashing magic spells indiscriminately.

    Why? Was he fighting someone? Then who?

    As Besaha stood bewildered by the inexplicable situation, a shadow loomed over him.

    He was trapped within a tetrahedral space formed by darkness.

    "Wh-what the...!!"

    Before Besaha could fully react, dozens of ck daggers surrounded him. Each dagger held an extraordinary amount of mana.

    Then, a man materialized.

    He wore a jester-like mask and an incongruous ck uniform.

    However, the masked man quickly concealed his form, disappearing into the darkness that enveloped him and Besaha.

    Only then did Besaha recall why he was unleashing magic and who he was fighting.

    ''Right, I was...''

    ...fighting an assassin who was trying to kill him. But why couldn''t he remember that? It was as if the man''s existence had been ''erased''.

    Suddenly, a shiver ran down Besaha''s spine.

    Was this man even a living being?

    His ability defiedprehension.

    Besaha, a 5th-circle high-ranking mage, entertained the absurd thought that the masked man might havemanded the world to erase his existence for a few seconds.

    It was the only exnation for this preposterous situation.

    Besaha struggled to steady his trembling pupils as he looked up at the masked man.

    "Who... who are you?"

    "..."

    The man didn''t answer.

    He simplyunched the ck daggers he had summoned towards Besaha.

    The daggers, imbued with powerful mana, began to strip away Besaha''s Mana Shields one by one.

    One.

    Two.

    Three.

    Four.

    .

    .

    .

    By the time it reached the seventhyer.

    Only one mana shield remained to protect Besaha.

    "Who the hell are you!?"

    Beshaha shouted at the man in terror.

    In the past, Besaha would have been able to repel the man''s attacks and escape.

    He might have even been able to defeat the man, depending on the method.

    After all, there was still plenty of opportunity for aeback.

    However, the aura emanating from the man constricted Besaha''s entire body.

    Like a child crushing an ant.

    It was the kind of aura that seemed to nonchntly separate the skin from the flesh.

    Before it, Besaha, a 5-circle magician, had be nothing more than a mere victim.

    "Wind, kill that man! Hurry!"

    Beshaha hurriedly chanted a spell, pouring all of his mana into creating a giant storm.

    This should do it.

    Even that man, who wielded a power that defied thews of the world, wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed.

    However,

    "-Move."

    As the man muttered something, he disappeared once more.

    At the same time, Besaha''s storm swept through empty air..

    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak-!

    Despite its power to devastate the surrounding area, the man reappeared unscathed.

    "Ah..."

    Despair filled Besaha''s eyes.

    The man had taken no damage despite using his ultimate technique.

    Was he using a power simr to the ability to erase existence?

    Not knowing what it was made him an even more fearsome being.

    Then, the masked man stared down at Besaha and spoke in an indifferent tone.

    "Vermin."

    I am a vermin.

    With those words, the masked man shattered Besaha''sst mana shield.

    * * *

    Swish-.

    I separated Besaha''s body from his head.

    As I swung the dagger, which had turned pitch ck with Sword Lacquer after removing thest mana shield, Besaha copsed into nothingness as if the struggle he had endured until now had been a lie.

    Thud.

    Thud...

    I narrowed my brow as I watched Besaha''s head roll on the ground.

    The unpleasant feeling I had wasn''t necessarily guilt from killing a human.

    It was simply because it wasn''t aesthetically pleasing.

    "Whew..."

    Swish-.

    I exhaled roughly and brushed back my sweat-soaked hair.

    The opponent I had just faced was the strongest I had ever encountered.

    If Besaha hadn¡¯t acted strangely at the end, our positions would have been reversed.

    I briefly indulged in a short reverie before recalling the recent battle.

    ¡®Is that what a magician is?¡¯

    Beshaha seemed to have noticed the true nature of my ''Absolute Stealth.''

    A technique that defied the veryws of physics and erased one¡¯s existence.

    It was only natural for a magician to realize the absurdity of Absolute Stealth.

    ¡®In the end, it was a good choice.¡¯

    No matter how much I racked my brain, I couldn¡¯t think of any other way to approach him without using Position Exchange.

    I seeded in assassinating him with just one use of Absolute Stealth.

    Truthfully, it was partly luck.

    If Besaha hadn¡¯t panicked after seeing Absolute Stealth.

    If he hadn¡¯t been a theoretical magician, but rather abat-oriented magician.

    ¡®¡­¡­The thought of it sends chills down my spine.¡¯

    Even the slightest dy in using Position Exchange at the end could have led to a disastrous oue.

    Anyway.

    ¡°Thanks to that, I survived.¡±

    I copsed onto the ground.

    I had used up all my stamina and sustained too many injuries.

    I looked fine on the outside, but my insides were already in turmoil.

    It would take a long time to heal all of these in a short period of time.

    It would be better to receive Luna¡¯s help, but first, I had to join up with her.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 74.2: Part 2

    ¡®Let¡¯s recover my mana first.¡¯

    Swish.

    I took out a bottle filled with a ck liquid from my arms.

    It was a mana potion.

    I had already used the medium-grade mana potion to cast Absolute Stealth and the ck de Rain.

    So, I only had the high-grade potion left.

    However, I didn¡¯t feel any regret.

    I had to fight Terias again anyway, so I needed to recover my mana quickly.

    Gulp.

    Gulp.

    I swallowed the potion in a few gulps.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste like anything.¡±

    I frowned and stuck out my tongue.

    The price of using Absolute Stealth.

    This time, I had only lost my sense of taste.

    If I had lost my hearing or sight instead of my sense of taste¡­.

    I would have been nothing but a burden if I had joined up with Samuel¡¯s group.

    I relied heavily on my senses to fight, so losing the most important senses in a fight would have been devastating.

    I was relieved.

    Mana began to fill slowly, proving that it was a high-level potion.

    Soon, my mana was fully recovered.

    Only then did I raise my body.

    Let¡¯s not forget the original purpose of facing Besaha despite the danger.

    ¡®There must be an elixir in thisb.¡¯

    I looked straight ahead at the giant tree.

    Before entering it.

    Swish.

    I bent down and removed the ¡®Imperial Crest¡¯ from Besaha¡¯s chest.

    This was evidence.

    An object that could prove to Sytan¡¯s side that I had killed an instructor of the Imperial Academy.

    I had to take this.

    After carefully folding the eagle-shaped crest into my arms.

    I stepped into Besaha¡¯s secretb.

    * * *

    I walked forward without thinking.

    The interior of Besaha¡¯sb was notplicated.

    Unlike what was tightly hidden by magic, it was simple in form.

    In the first ce, it was a hole dug into arge tree.

    It would have been difficult to make itplicated even if he tried.

    After walking for quite some time.

    ¡®What is that rotten smell¡­¡­.¡¯

    A terrible stench that suffocated me filled the air.

    At the same time, it was getting darker and darker as I went deeper.

    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s over there.¡¯

    Then, amp that lit up came into my view.

    It was a convenient artifact that lit up when mana was poured into it.

    They weremon in the Human Realm but likely expensive in the Demon Realm.

    So I decided to take thister.

    ck-.

    Themp began to glow faintly as I poured mana into it.

    I followed the path that had be visible again.

    But for a moment, I had to frown before I could even take a few steps.

    It was the moment the identity of the stench that filled theb was revealed.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    My mouth wouldn¡¯t open.

    I looked at the tragedy that unfolded before my eyes with my mouth shut tight.

    A horrific sight that I could not bear to look at was everywhere.

    The identity was corpses.

    The remains of the demons who had been used and discarded as tools for Besaha¡¯s experiments.

    ¡®I knew about it.¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t it me who described that Besaha conducted experiments on demons?

    I justified the inhumane acts by portraying demons as absolute evil.

    So, I couldn''t feign ignorance.

    ...What is thisplicated emotion?

    I couldn''t figure it out.

    The hearts and brains of the Demon tribe corpses were missing, as if they had been eaten by rats.

    The Imperial Academy gave Besaha Demon tribe prisoners to use those two organs for experiments.

    Even living Demons.

    The brains and hearts of the Demon tribe were used to create ''that.''

    However.

    ''It failed and was discarded.''

    Despite using numerous Demon tribe corpses, the experiment failed.

    What Besaha was trying to create.

    ''Homunculus.''

    To create a new artificial life and ovee death.

    It was created with this purpose, but how could it seed?

    As a price for invading the realm of God, only a huge budget was blown away.

    And all that remained in thisboratory was a ''failure.''

    "Perhaps this is it."

    I turned my gaze and looked at the table.

    It seemed to be the desk Besaha had prepared for the experiment.

    There was something covered with a ck cloth on the desk.

    Swish-

    I removed the cloth to reveal a cylindrical, transparent container holding a fist-sized fetus.

    ''It''s not a pretty sight.''

    I frowned as I slowly examined the Homunculus.

    It even seemed to give off an unpleasant stench.

    ''Robolt would probably like it if I brought it to him.''

    He''s also a guy who''s crazy about experiments, so he''ll definitely like it.

    However, I didn''t like the idea of using the Homunculus, which was created by sacrificing countless lives, as a mere subject for another experiment.

    Something felt a little creepy.

    It was the moment I was feeling troubled and scratching my head.

    Squirm-.

    Something that had been sleeping in my arms began to move.

    Gu poison was starting to react to the Homunculus.

    Why is this guy suddenly acting like this?

    I was bewildered and didn''t know what to do.

    - !!

    Gu poison jumped out of my arms and charged toward the ss container holding the Homunculus.

    Then, with its sharp fangs, itpletely shattered the ss container.

    Crash-!

    The Homunculus, which fell to the floor with the ss shards, was,

    Gulp-.

    Swallowed whole by Gu poison.

    Puke-.

    Something that spewed out of Gu poison''s body rushed towards me.

    That something,

    Was heading towards the pendant hanging from my neck.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 75.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Talosfanboy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    I fell into silence.

    Why did the ne rted to the Demon King suddenly react?

    Before I knew it, the light of the ne was almost half full.

    I looked down at the ne.

    ''It doesn''t seem to be reacting to Gu poison.''

    Perhaps it reacted when the ss tube broke and the homunculus revealed itself.

    But does that mean there is a connection between the homunculus and the Demon King?

    Maybe.

    ''I might have gotten the wrong idea.''

    This ne may not be rted to the Demon King but to another being.

    I quietly closed my eyes and recalled the homunculus''s settings.

    Homunculus is a word that refers to an ''artificial life form.''

    If you have a homunculus, you can avoid the death thates to you.

    The homunculus will die instead of the owner.

    Of course, this is only possible in theory.

    Because this is a failed product.

    I couldn''t find any clues about the being rted to the ne in the homunculus''s performance.

    In that case.

    Let''s go back and look at it again.

    ''The reason Besaha started this experiment was because he found a magic book.''

    A mysterious magic book whose creation date is unknown.

    The only thing that could be understood was that a homunculus could be created from the organs of a demon.

    Since nothing else could be interpreted, only numerous failures were born.

    ''The book that describes how to make a homunculus....''

    It probably doesn''t exist in this world anymore.

    Besaha set it up so that he would memorize all the methods of making a homunculus in order to monopolize the results of the experiment.

    He then burned the magic book.

    In the end, was this another wild goose chase?

    It was when I looked down below with a disappointed heart.

    Snap, snap-.

    Gu poison was staring at me with its tongue flicking.

    But.

    "Why do you look like that?"

    Gu poison''s appearance hadpletely changed.

    After swallowing the homunculus, it had smooth scales as if it had shed its skin.

    If its original form slightly resembled a dragon, it now looked like a viper.

    ...It''s be even more disgusting.

    ''It seems to be the effect of absorbing the homunculus.''

    Before, it felt like an inanimate object, but now it lookedpletely like a snake.

    Wait a minute.

    If Gu poison ate a homunculus that reced life.

    ¡®¡­¡­Designation.¡¯

    I stretched out an arrow toward the Gu poison.

    However, the arrow did not reach the Gu poison and just veered off course.

    The Gu poison was reborn as a living being from an inanimate object.

    Is it a story that a failed product that could not rece a human life worked on Gu poison?

    It was an unbelievable story, but I had no way of finding out about the corrtion.

    So I sighed deeply.

    ¡®Should I like this?¡¯

    Gu poison that became a living being by consuming a failed product for some reason.

    Wouldn¡¯t this change have been conveyed to Crete?

    Flinch.

    I shook my shoulders slightly at the ominous imagination that suddenly crossed my mind.

    For now, it would be better to finish what I had to do and think.

    ¡®At least for my mental health.¡¯

    Swish-.

    I opened the chest of my uniform after finishing my thoughts.

    Then the Gu poison obediently came back into my arms.

    Nothing will happen right away just because it has be a living being.

    ¡®For now, taking the elixir is the priority.¡¯

    I had to find the elixir that Besaha had hidden.

    Because Samuel¡¯s party must be struggling.

    To help them, the mana I currently had was not enough.

    Not long after I started looking for the elixir.

    ¡®It was here.¡¯

    I could find the ¡®Ginseng¡¯ with a graceful appearance ced on one side of the shelf.

    It was a ginseng that was hundreds of years old.

    If I consumed it, I would be able to renew the total amount of mana.

    Fortunately, Besaha had cleaned the soil so that it would be easy to eat.

    Crunch, crunch.

    I started chewing on the ginseng while operating my mana.

    After chewing it finely until the sap came out and swallowing it, I felt a hot heat from within.

    The feeling of all my blood vessels expanding and the intense heat that followed.

    Hoo...

    I slowly inhaled, working hard to absorb the mana and energy contained within the ginseng.

    As a result,

    Hum-.

    A dark energy began to surge within my body.

    The sudden increase in the enormous amount of mana caused my darkness attribute to overflow.

    At the same time, I realized that the darkness attribute had evolved to a new level.

    Moreover, the changes shown on the status window were truly astonishing.

    ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿

    : Race - [ Half Demon ]

    : Tendency - [ Chaos ]

    : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ò¡¯ ]

    : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ¢ò ] [ Darkness ¢ò ] [ Mana Maniption ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis ] [ Sword Lacquer ]

    : Mana - [ 2072 ]

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 75.2: Part 2

    ¡®This is insane.¡¯

    Somehow, my total amount of mana has exceeded 2000.

    ordingly, the unstable Sword Lacquer was recognized as a trait and settled in the status window, and the Killing Intent and Darkness traits each rose by one level.

    I¡¯ll have to try using Killing Intent directly inbat to see, but I could tell right away the changes that urred as the Darkness trait evolved.

    From now on, all the mana I emit will be reced with darkness.

    Like right now.

    Woosh-.

    When I used Mana Maniption to strengthen my right arm, darkness surged over that area.

    ¡®If the previous Darkness trait was making the mana colored.¡¯

    Now it has be aplete ¡®color¡¯.

    The Darkness trait, which used to act as a brush, has now be the ink.

    There were countless ways to utilize this ability.

    Just by wrapping my body with mana, I could hide my presence in dark ces.

    ¡®Sword Lacquer seems usable too.¡¯

    Originally, it was a technique that I could only use by leaving it up to my body¡¯s instincts.

    But from now on, I could use Sword Lacquer whenever I wanted.

    I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it as freely as when I left it up to my instincts.

    But this alone was a satisfactory result.

    With this, it seemed like I had gained everything I could from theb.

    ¡®I have about 10 minutes of free time left.¡¯

    I had spent 30 minutes fighting Besaha and up until now.

    Terias will reach the end of the secret passage where Samuel¡¯s group is in 10 minutes.

    If I leave now, I¡¯ll make it in time.

    ¡®Then let¡¯s go.¡¯

    As I was leaving Besaha¡¯sb, a sudden curiosity arose.

    How are Sytan¡¯s students doing?

    I decided to connect my senses and vision to watch the battle.

    Then I could see Samuel cornering Sylvia, the woman who would be Terias¡¯ lover.

    As expected, Terias hadn¡¯t reached the end of the secret passage yet.

    They¡¯re doing well.

    The moment I felt relieved at that sight.

    My eyes widened.

    ¡°What the.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes sharply at the strange phenomenon that appeared before me.

    ¡®That ne¡¯ was emitting light, blocking my vision.

    As if it wanted me to use it.

    And then, right after.

    Rustle-.

    I felt a tickling sensation as if something was being written on the information paper in my arms.

    Dumbfounded, I pulled the information paper out of my arms and unfolded it.

    On the information paper,

    ¡º You can see the recent past. ¡»

    Something''s usage method was written.

    Even if it didn¡¯t refer to the subject specifically, it wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out what it was referring to.

    The Pendant¡¯s usage.

    Even though I didn¡¯t ask anything.

    Even though I didn¡¯t pay any price.

    This was the first time the information paper hade out like this.

    When I got the ne, it only repeated the words to offer God when I asked about its identity.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Suddenly, I became curious.

    The only time the information paper spoke to me first without me writing anything was when I didn¡¯t know how to use it and left it alone.

    My contemtion didn¡¯tst long.

    Because I wouldn¡¯t get an answer even if I thought about it.

    ¡®Rather than that.¡¯

    I focused on the Pendant¡¯s function.

    ording to the information paper, I could see the past using the Pendant.

    I couldn¡¯t see the distant past, but I could see the recent past.

    However, the standard for distinguishing between the recent and distant past was unknown.

    Because there was no other exnation written on the information paper.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll give me any more information¡­¡­.¡¯

    There must be a reason why the information paper only told me that one sentence.

    If it was going to give me more information, it would have shown me the next content right away.

    But just in case.

    Knock.

    I used the blood on my finger as a substitute for a fountain pen.

    The Pendant¡¯s identity.

    But the information paper didn¡¯t give me a friendly answer like before.

    ¡º Offer God. ¡»

    It only showed the same vague, iprehensible words as before.

    I had nothing of value greater than a god, not even in Besaha¡¯sb, and it was questionable whether such a thing even existed in this world.

    ¡®¡­¡­No, wait.¡¯

    Thinking about it, there was something.

    ¡®Holy Relic.¡¯

    There were several temples in both the Human Realm and the Demon Realm, and each of them possessed a rare treasure called a Holy Relic.

    If I offered that, the information paper might open its mouth.

    The problem was that it was more difficult to obtain than picking stars from the sky.

    If I went to the temple with my current abilities, I would die without even being able to enter the entrance.

    The temple of the human world is teeming with powerhouses that surpass Besaha and Terias.

    The temple of the Demon World probably has powerhouses that are no less powerful.

    If we were to raid the temple, we would need to have the strength of at least the Seven Deadly Sins'' masters.

    So, I had to put off finding the holy relic and getting theplete information on the ne for now.

    It wasn''t a priority right now.

    What should I do?

    ''Whose past can I see?''

    It''s certain that I can see the past using the pendant.

    But, there was no other exnation written, so I couldn''t figure out how to use it specifically.

    Whose past can I see,

    and if it''s recent, what exactly is the time frame?

    I was frowning, trying to figure out how to use the pendant when all of a sudden.

    Woom-.

    My vision reconnected with Sijo.

    Samuel¡¯s face came into view.

    Samuel was the student closest to Sijo among the others.

    The moment Samuel and Sijo¡¯s eyes met,

    sh-.

    The pendant began to emit a bright light again.

    ¡­¡­Somehow, it seemed like I figured out how to use it.

    If I pour mana into the currently glowing pendant, I can use it, and the pendant will inject information into my head.

    As if it had an ''ego''.

    ''¡­¡­.''

    At first, it was curiosity.

    Because the secret of the pendant, which I had not been able to use until now, was being revealed.

    "Use it."

    The moment I quietly uttered a word.

    .

    .

    Click-.

    Click-.

    With the sound of a clock winding back, my vision turned ck.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 76.1: Part 1

    Click - Click -.

    The sound of metal scraping against metal echoed in my ears.

    With a sound like a clock winding back, my vision flickered.

    Only after some time passed was I able to open my eyes.

    What on earth happened?

    I quickly scanned my surroundings, trying to grasp the situation.

    ¨D Sa, save me!

    ¨D Kill the demon bastards!

    Before I had the chance, I couldn''t help but frown at the screams and shouts echoing from all directions.

    ''What the hell is going on¡­¡­.''

    I tried to move my body in surprise.

    But it was no use.

    My body, which should have followed my will, was frozen stiff.

    I tried to use my other abilities to ovee this predicament.

    But I had to be discouraged because even the manifestation of mana was not possible.

    It felt like my body was mine, but not mine.

    That was when.

    Swish-.

    My gaze lowered.

    My eyes began to scan my hand.

    At the same time.

    Swish-.

    My head turned automatically.

    It wasn''t something I did myself, but a movement that was already imprinted on my body.

    And what reached the end of my field of vision was.

    A mirror.

    To be exact, it was the shattered fragments of a broken mirror.

    ''This guy.''

    He was someone I knew well.

    The child reflected in the mirror was Samuel.

    I had be Samuel.

    Is it because of the ne''s power?

    Judging from the situation, it seemed like I was experiencing Samuel''s past.

    ¨D ¡­¡­.

    My, or rather Samuel''s, face was pale with fear.

    I calmly looked over his appearance and could roughly guess Samuel''s age.

    It seemed like it was about 10 years ago in terms of time.

    Wait, if it''s 10 years ago.

    ''The Human-Demon War.''

    It was the time when the humans invaded the Demon World to conquer it.

    The humans, who had trampled the Demon World''s territory with their horseshoes, threatened even the Seven Deadly Sins families.

    In the end, it even reached Samuel''s family, the ''Barus'' family.

    It was said that Samuel''s family was exterminated during the Human-Demon War, so this must be that time.

    In other words.

    ''This ce is Samuel''s past.''

    And it was clear that it was the time when Samuel''s family was being exterminated.

    This scene was one that I had not written myself in the original work.

    I had only written that the Demon World had suffered great damage because of the humans.

    I hadn''t described the details of the Seven Deadly Sins families being exterminated.

    The Seven Deadly Sins'' families'' detailed process of extermination wasn''t described.

    I was briefly taken aback by the appearance of a setting that didn''t appear in the original work.

    Creak-

    The door to the room opened.

    Samuel''s body flinched in fear and his shoulders reflexively hunched up.

    Then Samuel''s face brightened at the figure that appeared.

    "Mother!"

    An unfamiliar yet young voice escaped my throat.

    The woman who opened the door was Samuel''s mother.

    Her emerald green hair had lost its vitality and be dull, and her eyes were losing their luster and bing faint.

    Samuel didn''t seem to notice these changes as he simply hugged his mother.

    "Mother..."

    Samuel hugged his mother tightly, trembling with fear.

    He felt a warm warmth.

    The young Samuel didn''t realize that it was a single tear flowing down his back.

    His mother was crying.

    "Mother, what about Father?"

    Samuel, unaware of his mother''s emotions, looked for his father in confusion.

    But his mother didn''t tell him where his father was.

    She just apologized to Samuel.

    "My child, I''m sorry..."

    "Mother?"

    Samuel''s eyes widened as he watched his mother repeat her apologies over and over again.

    Samuel was young, but he could roughly guess the situation.

    The humans'' clutches had reached his family and were threatening them.

    One.

    Because Samuel was young.

    "...."

    Clench.

    He couldn''t do anything but tighten his arms around his mother.

    A long time passed like that.

    Thud-

    A dull thud was heard through the crack in the door, along with the sound of human voices.

    "That Lord is definitely strong."

    "But Duke Leon won, didn''t he? He cut off his neck."

    Whose neck did he cut off?

    The humans were proudly boasting to their leader that his father had been defeated and killed.

    At that moment, it felt like a fire was burning in his chest.

    Before he knew it, Samuel had be possessed by anger.

    "Aah...!"

    His mother, who had been eavesdropping on the humans'' conversation, burst into tears and copsed on the spot.

    There was nothing Samuel could do for her.

    He, too, was still a weak being who needed someone''s help.

    Thud, thud-.

    And then came the moment when the humans'' footsteps gradually approached.

    The humans were approaching the room where Samuel and his mother were.

    Click.

    His mother, who had wiped away her tears without him noticing, held onto Samuel''s shoulder and opened her mouth with a tearful voice.

    "My child, listen carefully to what I have to say."

    "......Yes, Mother."

    Samuel knew what his mother was about to say.

    He also knew that his mother would not listen to him even if he voiced his opinion.

    That was why Samuel obeyed his mother''s words.

    "Stay in here, and don''te out no matter what."

    His mother said as she hid Samuel tightly in the closet.

    Samuel nodded, covering his body with clothes.

    "Don''t open your eyes or ears. Just five minutes will do."

    "Why?"

    "It''s a game. A game for adults. I''m sure you can do it well since you''re mature, Samuel."

    "......"

    Samuel wanted to argue that there was no such thing as a game like that.

    But the moment he saw his mother''s eyes, which were on the verge of filling with tears.

    He had no choice but to do as his mother wished.

    "I understand. I''ll count to five."

    "Yes, that''s my good boy."

    Rustle, rustle.

    She stroked Samuel''s forehead onest time, closed the closet door, and turned her head.

    - My child, you must survive.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 76.2: Part 2

    ***

    Samuel''s tightly covered ears caught his mother''sst words.

    Breaking his promise to his mother, Samuel began to observe the situation through the crack in the closet.

    And.

    Creak.

    As the door opened, two human males revealed themselves.

    The humans each held the corpses of the servants whose throats had been slit.

    Their eyeballs had been gouged out, and their faces had been trampled on, indicating that they had resisted until the end.

    The humans threw their necks in front of his mother.

    His mother''s face turned blue.

    At that moment, unfamiliar yet familiar memories came flooding back.

    Samuel knew the owners of those necks.

    They were the kind and warm people who had treated him like a younger brother.

    And yet, those people were now lying there with their necks cut, their eyes wide open in resentment.

    Gulp.

    Samuel mped his mouth shut, trying not to make a sound.

    His bloodshot eyes took in the sight of his mother.

    "You, you bastards...!"

    His mother tried to attack the humans with her magic, but.

    It was not enough.

    Stab-.

    With a single thrust of his sword, the human pierced his mother''s abdomen.

    Aside from her ability to use magic, his mother possessed a frail body simr in strength to that of other ordinary demons.

    She was no match for the human army that had attacked the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Such a person could never have been the opponent of the human army that attacked the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Thud.

    The human who had trampled on Mother¡¯s new form, which had copsed to the floor, snickered.

    ¡°The Lord was quite strong, butpared to him, the Lady is ridiculously weak? It¡¯s just as you said.¡±

    Thud, thud.

    The human burst intoughter as if something was funny and patted the back of a woman standing behind him.

    That woman was a half-demon.

    Moreover, she was a half-demon who had been taken in as a servant out of pity by Samuel¡¯s family, who had taken pity on her as an orphan.

    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡­¡±

    She nodded in agreement with the human¡¯s words, her body trembling in fear.

    ¡°Thanks to you, things ended quickly, so the Commander will be pleased. I¡¯ll keep my promise and spare your life.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡­¡±

    The moment she nodded her head.

    Crack-.

    Mother¡¯s neck burst open.

    Another human standing next to her had used magic to separate Mother¡¯s head from her body.

    ¡®Aaah¡­¡­!¡¯

    Samuel covered his mouth with both hands and groaned, shedding tears.

    He wanted to tear those humans and that half-demon apart right now.

    But Mother had wished for him to survive.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly do that.

    The human confirmed Mother¡¯s death and asked the half-demon again.

    ¡°So it¡¯s all over?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all dead now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    As the half-demon hurriedly bowed her head, the human stroked his chin as if gauging something.

    Creak-.

    The half-demon¡¯s neck fell off.

    That human had never intended to let the half-demon live in the first ce.

    ¡°I said I¡¯d let you go, not that I¡¯d spare your life, so don¡¯t feel wronged.¡±

    Groan.

    The human muttered as he watched the half-demon¡¯s head roll on the ground.

    Thud.

    And that head stopped at the closet where Samuel was hiding.

    Why?

    The half-demon¡¯s eyes were looking at Samuel.

    With regret, sorrow, and affection.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Samuel couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind that expression.

    Why was she making such an expression when she had betrayed him and Mother?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    And so, the humans left with only Mother¡¯s head, leaving the corpses behind.

    That was when.

    ¡°Ah, wait a minute.¡±

    The human mage who had stopped walking looked back.

    His gaze was directed at the closet where Samuel was hiding.

    Samuel¡¯s shoulders trembled.

    Perhaps he had discovered that he was hiding.

    As Samuel was seized with fear, the human wizard let out a snicker.

    And then.

    Boom-!

    A huge burst of magic mmed into the room.

    The human wizard realized that Samuel was in the closet and intended to bury him along with the building''s wreckage.

    Unable to resist the overwhelming force of the magic, Samuel could only cling tightly to his clothes.

    Then, in the midst of it all.

    Thud.

    Samuel''s head hit the wall.

    His vision went ck, and he rapidly lost consciousness.

    ¡­¡­How many days passed as he slept?

    Swish-.

    Samuel''s eyes opened.

    The surroundings were in ruins.

    All that remained were shattered furniture, a half-demon, and his mother''s corpse.

    Squirm, squirm.

    Maggots swarmed over his mother and the half-demon''s bodies.

    Gulp-.

    In the midst of that, Samuel shuddered from the terrible hunger.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    But Samuel didn''t have the strength to open his mouth.

    Instead of Samuel, Gluttony wriggled out of his arm,

    Crunch, crunch-.

    It chewed on the half-demon''s maggot-infested corpse.

    And began to chew on his mother''s headless body.

    To survive.

    To get revenge on the humans.

    Samuel''s tearless eyes, dry with thirst, heard his mother''sst words echo in his ears.

    ¨D My child, you must survive.

    In the deafening silence of solitude, Samuel devoured his mother''s corpse along with the maggots.

    The taste made him gag, but Samuel couldn''t spit it out.

    As his mother had said,

    He had to survive.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    As he finished his meal, a sense of fullness washed over him, and his eyes began to close.

    And when he opened them again.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Click - Click -.

    The sound of a clock winding back echoed.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 77.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Marve'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Before I knew it, I was back to reality, and my shoulders were trembling slightly.

    Even though I knew that none of it was something I had personally experienced,

    The trembling of my body refused to subside.

    "Ah."

    Only after a long time had passed

    Was I able to let out a groan mixed with a sigh.

    And then.

    Ugh- Ugh-.

    I vomited everything in my stomach until yellow bile came out.

    All the ck jelly I had eaten in the morning came back up.

    The lumps looked simr to the maggots I had eaten in Samuel''s memories, and I felt another wave of nausea rising.

    What the hell did I do?

    Having directly experienced the horrors of the war I had described, an indescribable disgust washed over me.

    And I could understand Samuel''s words and actions so far.

    ''So that''s why.''

    The reason Samuel despised and hated me, a half-demon.

    The guy who betrayed him and his mother was a half-demon.

    Of course, it seemed like she had her own circumstances.

    ''...Who is evil, anyway?''

    Naturally, I couldn''t help but wonder.

    I had clearly described humans as purely good and demons as purely evil.

    But.

    ''Is that really something that humans, or even demons, can do?''

    I don''t know if the human mage who blew up Samuel''s room did it on purpose, but Samuel was driven to the brink of starvation and had to eat his own mother.

    Even if there was no intention behind it.

    There''s no denying that killing the weak who are unarmed is not something good people would do.

    ''I.''

    What am I supposed to do?

    I feel like my values are all tangled up in my head.

    I patted my throbbing head and got up.

    Then I looked nkly at the ne that had suddenly gone quiet.

    - ¡­¡­.

    The ne, which had been glowing brightly, was now extinguished.

    A faint light flowed from the beads that had been slightly filled.

    Perhaps when it was fully charged,

    I would be able to experience someone else''s past once again.

    It was an experience I never wanted to go through again.

    "Is this what you wanted to show me?"

    I snapped at ''that guy'' who couldn''t hear my voice.

    It seemed like he was trying to wake me up to the fact that humans are not all good by showing me Samuel''s past.

    However.

    Does that make the Demons good?

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t long ago that they were ruthlessly murdering prisoners.¡¯

    The Demons also ordered Sytan¡¯s students to kill unarmed human prisoners.

    Where is the good in this tragic scene? Where is the justice?

    ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know.

    I don¡¯t know what the right thing to do is.

    One thing is for sure.

    I have to defeat Leon Terias, the descendant of Samuel and Adel¡¯s enemy family.

    I can¡¯t beat him with my current strength, but¡­

    ¡®I¡¯ll never know unless I try.¡¯

    Let''s not say anything discouraging.

    Even if I keep telling myself I''ll lose, I won''t find a way to win.

    I have no choice but to fight.

    ¡®Rather than that, the ability to see the past.¡¯

    I stared nkly at the ne.

    It¡¯s definitely not a bad ability.

    I could spy on my opponent¡¯s past and find out their weakness.

    I could also steal stories or secrets that I could use for my own purposes.

    But that¡¯s about it.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem valuable enough to be a priority.¡¯

    I wasn¡¯t very interested.

    I didn¡¯t need to try to figure out the secret of the ne right now.

    It¡¯s better to focus on getting stronger.

    To do that, I need to go to Samuel¡¯s group first.

    I¡¯ve wasted too much time already.

    I shared my vision with Sijo as I headed towards the secret ce where they would be.

    Woong-.

    And then Samuel and the ss A students appeared.

    ¡®¡­They seem fine for now.¡¯

    I had experienced Samuel¡¯s memories for several days, but only about ten minutes seemed to have passed in reality.

    I felt relieved and looked at Samuel and his group.

    ¨D ¡­¡­!!

    The students moved in unison as Fron shouted something.

    She wasn¡¯t perfect, but she was desperately fulfilling her role asmander in my stead.

    At Fron¡¯smand, the students spread out into a defensive formation as if to protect Samuel.

    ¡®That¡¯s the right choice.¡¯

    Samuel was the one who could use the most powerful magic among Sytan¡¯s students.

    Behind the students, Samuel cast magic.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!!

    Samuel¡¯s magic swept over the students of the Imperial Academy.

    However, the human students¡¯ strength was considerable, so they managed to withstand Samuel¡¯s magic once.

    It would take time for Samuel¡¯s magic to activate again.

    In the end, the battle became a stalemate once more.

    The students of Sytan and the human students began to sh head-on.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 77.2: Part 2

    ***

    Amidst the chaos, Luna''s healing magic shone brightly.

    Luna swiftly healed the wounded and injured Demon students.

    Blood stopped flowing from torn flesh, and new skin grew.

    Even if an arm or leg was severed, she could reattach it as long as the cut was clean.

    Of course, she couldn''t heal broken bones or fatal injuries.

    ''Only a Saintess can do that.''

    It was beyond the realm of what Luna, a Demon, could do.

    It was a power akin to a miracle.

    I turned my gaze away from the badly injured students and toward a human woman.

    ''...Impressive.''

    The second strongest student among the human students, after Terias.

    She was Terias'' lover, and she was holding her own against Fron and Samuel.

    Shemanded the terrified human students with unwavering resolve, leading them against the students of Sytan.

    But that was it.

    That was her limit.

    ng-!

    Sylvia''s right arm was devoured by Samuel''s Gluttony.

    A life-or-death situation where her arm could be torn off.

    If even Sylvia, the strongest of them, was in such a state.

    What hope did the other human students have?

    Sylvia shouted at the human students with a grim expression.

    ''Everyone, use your Return Scrolls!''

    Rip.

    At this, the human students tore open the papers they had taken out from their pockets.

    Magic scrolls that would summon them back to the Imperial Academy.

    A failsafe, prepared in case of an emergency.

    Sylvia also tried to use a scroll after shaking off Samuel''s Gluttony.

    But there were still human students who hadn''t escaped the crisis.

    A total of eight were dead, and the rest were too injured to move.

    Clench.

    Sylvia bit her lower lip and stepped forward.

    To buy time until they regained their senses and tore their Return Scrolls.

    One by one, the human students regained their senses and tore their scrolls.

    ¨D!!

    It was then that the enraged Demon students charged at Sylvia.

    Someone stepped into the space of the crisis where Sylvia and the Demon students were.

    Thud.

    A male student with copper-colored skin and bright golden hair.

    The moment that student smiled.

    .

    .

    .

    Whoosh-

    My shared vision with Sijo was cut off.

    It was because his overwhelming aura had made the connection of mana unstable.

    His overwhelming aura was too much for Sijo to handle, and the mana connection became unstable for a moment.

    Thud.

    At this, my footsteps began to quicken.

    Leon Terias.

    That guy had run into Samuel''s group.

    * * *

    The battle was going smoothly.

    At least, that''s what Samuel thought.

    Even when the humans used their tricks to escape the battlefield, it was the same.

    It was also a moment to grasp the extent of the Sytan''s power, and the human bastards had already suffered considerable damage.

    On the other hand, there were no Sytan students who had lost their lives.

    That didn''t mean there were no injured students.

    However, thanks to Luna''s healing abilities, their wounds were not severe enough to be life-threatening.

    On the other hand.

    There were eight in total.

    That was the number of human students the Sytan students had killed.

    If you included those who were seriously injured, the damage to the human bastards would be even greater.

    Was that all?

    "Ugh..."

    Samuel looked down and looked at the human woman who had not run away until the end.

    She was a woman with green hair and upright eyes.

    She was probably themander of the humans.

    Since Adel was in charge of the instructors, she must have been something like the leader of the human bastards.

    "Pathetic."

    Samuel clicked his tongue as he watched Sylvia, who was panting from exhaustion, and.

    "Gaaaah!"

    At the same time, the Gluttony that unfolded from Samuel began to chew on her hand along with the Return Scroll.

    Perhaps she had strengthened her arm with mana in the meantime, as her body wasn''t being torn apart or anything like that.

    However,

    The Return Scroll was torn to pieces by Gluttony''s teeth and fell to the ground.

    "Dammit...!"

    Sylvia''s face turned blue as her only means of escape disappeared.

    With this, Sylvia waspletely surrounded by the Sytan students.

    ck, ck.

    Fron, with her shoulders raised in triumph, walked out.

    "Hoho, human bastards. You''re nothing special."

    "......You idiot. Haven''t you learned that it''s forbidden to let your guard down during a battle?"

    Samuel''s sarcastic words flowed towards the arrogant Fron.

    "H, how dare you to me...!!"

    Fron''s face flushed red with shame at Samuel''s twisted attitude.

    ''Oh, oh, what should I do?''

    Luna, who had been watching the fight between the two, opened her mouth with a trembling voice.

    "C, calm down for now. Fron. We need to help heal the injured students first, so can''t you help?"

    ¡°You think you¡¯re lucky!¡±

    Fron grumbled at Luna¡¯s words, but she left to help the students.

    Luna, who was usually ignored by the students.

    She had now established herself as an indispensablerade in ss A.

    It was the moment when Luna was once again treating the injured.

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you. I¡¯m sorry for what I did.¡±

    Luke, the student who had bullied Luna with Kyle, apologized.

    Luke watched Luna silently treating him.

    He thought back to what he had done since Kyle had beaten him up and dropped out.

    Luke did not repent his sins all at once, but he was at least a student who could recognize that his actions towards Luna had been wrong.

    Luna just smiled brightly and said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! It¡¯s something I have to do.¡±

    Like that, Luna healed Luke¡¯s bodypletely.

    She then moved on to another student who needed treatment.

    Fron bustled about, helping Luna with the treatment.

    While the two of them were doing so.

    Samuel stared at Sylvia, who was rolling her eyes around.

    "I can''t let you escape."

    "¡­¡­!!"

    As Samuel raised his finger.

    ng, ng, ng-

    Hundreds of thorns sprouted around Sylvia, forming the shape of a prison.

    If she tried to move, the Gluttony would turn her body into a porcupine.

    ¡®This woman seems to be a useful human being in her own way.¡¯

    She would be worth taking to the Demon Realm as a hostage.

    Even if not, I could just throw her in the Orgon prison camp.

    He was thinking such thoughts when.

    Thud, thud, thud-

    A man began to walk out of the narrow path.

    ¡°What the, that human is.¡±

    The moment a student turned his head.

    Zzzzt-.

    A cold chill that seemed to freeze everything began to emanate from his body.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 78.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Marve'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    A massive hammer swung through the air.

    Thwack-.

    At the same time, the body of a student standing before Samuel exploded.

    The hammer swing alone had ripped the student''s torso apart.

    Thud, thud, thud.

    The Demon student''s blood and entrails sttered everywhere.

    Fron''s pupils began to tremble as she watched.

    "W-what is that thing?"

    The moment Fron let out a fear-filled gasp.

    Haah-.

    White breath puffed out from her lips.

    The cold air seeping from Terias'' body had lowered the temperature of the area to below freezing.

    That was when.

    Crackle-.

    The organs of the student whose body had exploded began to freeze.

    The cold air Terias was emitting continued to grow denser.

    Creak-.

    Crackle-.

    With each step Terias took, frost formed on the ground.

    He passed by the corpses of the humans and approached Sylvia.

    And then.

    Thwack-.

    Terias swung his hammer and shattered the prison made of Samuel''s gluttony in one blow.

    Relief washed over Sylvia''s face as she watched.

    It was the trust she ced in Terias.

    "Can you stand?"

    "......I can stand on my own."

    Terias offered Sylvia his hand with a gentle tone, but.

    Sylvia turned her head away and tried to stand up on her own.

    However.

    Totter-.

    Sylvia''s legs gave out and she copsed.

    Clench.

    Terias grabbed Sylvia''s wrist and brought his face close to hers.

    "What''s the situation?"

    His demeanor was unusually serious.

    Sylvia swallowed hard at the sight of Terias'' changed expression, which she had never seen before, and opened her mouth to speak.

    "A total of eight are dead. Many other students were injured, and the surviving students have all returned to the Imperial Academy, but......"

    Sylvia trailed off.

    Her gaze lingered on the human students who had be cold, lifeless corpses.

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    Rustle, rustle-.

    Terias stroked Sylvia''s head, who looked like she was about to burst into tears at any moment.

    A loving gesture.

    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed red at this.

    Terias, a faint smile on his lips, handed her a piece of paper.

    It was a Return Scroll.

    "No."

    But Sylvia pped Terias'' hand away.

    She understood his intention.

    "I will stay and fight with you."

    "Sylvia."

    "I know I will be a burden, but I will fight with you."

    "......Yes, that''s what my lover should be like."

    "Th, that''s!"

    The two of them seemed to have forgotten that they were in the middle of a battle,ughing and blushing at each other.

    A Demon student, heated by their disy, stepped forward.

    "The human pups have finally gone mad......"

    p-.

    However, the Demon student was unable to finish his sentence and copsed.

    There was no ''neck'' on the Demon student''s body.

    Terias had swung his hammer at an untraceable speed, killing the Demon student in one blow.

    Only then did the students of Sytan realize.

    Terias was not being careless.

    It was just that the students of Sytan had not approached him threateningly.

    Like a spider that does not feel threatened even if dozens of one-day-old flies swarm around it.

    A true predator.

    The students of Sytan felt a sense of fear as they realized this.

    Soon after.

    Puck-.

    An iceberg suddenly rose from the ground.

    The huge block of ice crushed the bodies of two Demon students.

    p-.

    And then it exploded them.

    It was the work of Terias, who had the talent to handle ice and hammers freely.

    Even Samuel, the best in the world, gritted his teeth as he red at Terias.

    Defeat.

    Samuel, who realized this fact, shouted to his students.

    "Retreat! Everyone, retreat!"

    Samuel showed his Fangs of Gluttony, which he could summon, at their maximum.

    But that alone was not enough.

    Puck, puck-.

    The sound of Terias''s hammer smashing through the thorns echoed through the air, his advance unstoppable.

    "Fron, take the students and escape through the secret passage! Go to the Demon Realm with him and wait for the gate to open!"

    ''Him'' referred to Adel.

    Even in this dire situation, Samuel cared for Adel''s safety.

    The operation had already failed.

    With the variable called Terias appearing, they would not be able to avoid annihtion if they continued to fight.

    At Samuel''s instruction, Fron asked in a sunken voice.

    "Then what will you do? Doesn''t that mean you''re the only one staying here?"

    "It''s the best option we have. If we all stay, we''ll all die."

    Samuel¡¯s words were reasonable.

    Even with the remaining Sytan cadets, Fron, Samuel, and Adel.

    It was difficult to guarantee victory against that monster.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to die for nothing. I¡¯ll follow you after you all evacuate.¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    Samuel frowned as Fron asked in a doubtful tone.

    ¡°Do you not trust me?¡±

    Perhaps she saw a spark of determination in his eyes.

    Sigh..

    Fron nodded after letting out a sigh.

    "Students, it''s time to retreat! Samuel will buy us time, so everyone, run!"

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 78.2: Part 2

    ***

    The Sytan students, who had already sensed the defeat of the battle, immediately followed Fron¡¯s words.

    Luna looked at Samuel with a worried look as she prepared to retreat.

    He said with his own mouth that he would follow us after we escaped.

    But even as Luna, she couldn¡¯t judge whether it was possible.

    ¡°Hurry and go.¡±

    Samuel pushed Luna¡¯s back.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±

    In the end, Luna followed Fron and entered the secret passage with the cadets.

    Peek.

    Luna, who was worried about Samuel until the end, looked back.

    But Samuel cast magic without giving her even a nce.

    ¡°You have toe quickly¡­¡­!!¡±

    Luna shouted at Samuel as she entered the secret passage.

    And as if in response, Samuel unfolded his magic again.

    Hundreds of thorns began to sprout on Samuel¡¯s arm.

    Finally, when all of Sytan¡¯s cadets had entered the secret passage.

    Thud.

    ¡°What the, they¡¯re all gone.¡±

    ¡°They probably went over there. They popped out of there when they attacked us too.¡±

    The two figures who had destroyed all of Samuel¡¯s thorns walked over.

    Sylvia was pointing exactly at the secret passage where the Sytan cadets had escaped.

    If Samuel had escaped with the cadets, Terias would have pursued him right away.

    Samuel staying here was the best option.

    ¡°What.¡±

    Thud.

    Terias loosened his neck as he faced Samuel.

    Then he took a step forward, sending out a fierce aura.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll show you enough.¡±

    With that conversation.

    Terias pulled out his hammer.

    Samuel unleashed his Gluttony.

    Kwaa-kwa-kwak-.

    Countless thorns shot out in a circle, aiming to devour Terius.

    It was like a typhoon sweeping through the area.

    Bang-!

    Terius swung his hammer to defend against Samuel''s storm of thorns.

    However, he couldn''tpletely nullify the power contained in Samuel''s storm, and Terius'' forearm was wounded by the thorns of Gluttony.

    Terius looked at the blood dripping from his arm and smiled coldly.

    "Is that all you''ve got?"

    "That''s not something you should say after seeing blood."

    "Haha, it seems you''ve underestimated me."

    Terius burst outughing.

    His expression turned cold.

    And countless ice crystals began to cling to Terius'' hammer.

    Soon, Terius'' hammer became an iceberg.

    Arge chunk of ice had grown on the back of the hammer.

    The hammer emitted a thick chill that was visible to the naked eye.

    Hoo-.

    The moment Terius swung it.

    Crackle-.

    All of Samuel''s thorns shattered.

    Thud.

    The hammer struck Samuel''s abdomen.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ugh.¡±

    A crimson stream of blood flowed from the corner of Samuel''s mouth.

    It was a single exchange.

    The moment when the victor between Samuel and Terius was decided.

    Samuel had already realized that he couldn''t defeat Terius.

    But even so, Samuel stood up.

    His ribs were already broken, and even breathing was difficult.

    He spread his trembling arms and blocked Terius and Sylvia.

    ¡°¡­¡­You can''t pass."

    "Oh?"

    Terius tilted his head.

    In an instant.

    Terius'' hammer disappeared from Samuel''s sight.

    And.

    Rip-.

    He tore off Samuel''s left leg.

    The leg, torn off with muscle and sinew, rolled on the ground.

    Thud.

    Samuel''s body copsed.

    However.

    "Not yet¡­¡­"

    Samuel supported his body with his arms and red at Terius with a fierce look.

    Thud.

    This time, Terius'' hammer struck Samuel''s right arm.

    As his right arm was torn off, Samuel''s body copsed limply.

    Even so.

    "He''s tenacious for a bug."

    Terius clicked his tongue as he watched Samuel repeatedly pick himself up and copse.

    He had to admit that his tenacity was admirable.

    What had made this demon like this?

    Terius couldn''t understand Samuel''s emotions.

    ¡°I''ll kill you painfully. Hmm, should I just tear your flesh off this time?¡±

    Terius''s words were sincere.

    All he wanted to do was tear apart Samuel, who had touched Sylvia, the woman who was going to be his lover.

    And so, Terius''s hammer was lifted high into the air.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    Samuel''s eyes grew dim.

    His vitality was gradually fading.

    If that hammer were to strike his body, he would die.

    Samuel reproached himself for his weakness.

    If only.

    If he had been that guy.

    Would he have been able to break through this situation?

    ¡®¡­¡­Who was it?¡¯

    But.

    Perhaps because his mind was clouded, he couldn''t remember the guy''s face or name.

    Had that guy even existed in the first ce?

    Before Samuel could even feel the absence in his memory.

    Swish-.

    It was the moment when Terius''s hammer swung down to cut off Samuel''s breath.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    A strange sense of stability and buoyancy made Samuel''s eyes widen.

    A half-breed, covered in a thick, bloody stench, was carrying him away.

    ¡°You''re not dead yet.¡±

    The narrow-eyed man said with a faint smile.

    "Well, you do look like you¡¯re about to die though."

    As his gaze met Terius''s.

    The atmosphere suddenly turned sinister.

    His face was hidden by a mask, making it impossible to see properly, but his trembling and emotions were conveyed clearly.

    One of the man''s closed eyes opened, revealing a ck pupil.

    Only then did Samuel recall who the man was.

    ¡°¡­¡­You''re here now.¡±

    "Just a tadte, but no matter. Patients shouldn''tin, just rest."

    Swish-.

    The man who had put Samuel down to one side red at Terius.

    After a while.

    Crash-.

    Darkness surged from the man''s body, releasing killing intent.

    ¡°Now, it''s my turn.¡±

    The narrow-eyed man, Adel, looked at Terius with a hardened expression and smiled wickedly.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 79.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Marve'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    One minute earlier.

    Terias and Samuel''s bloody battle.

    I naturally couldn''t help but wonder as I watched, my vision reconnected to Sijo¡¯s, which had been cut off.

    ''Why?''

    For what reason did Samuel dere that he would remain here alone?

    Samuel''s iprehensible behavior.

    He couldn''t have possibly thought he could defeat Terias on his own.

    Samuel also seemed to have guessed that Terias was stronger than him.

    Then why?

    I knew he wasn''t unaware of the n to use himself as bait to evacuate the students.

    What I was curious about was.

    It was because I simply couldn''t understand why Samuel was willing to sacrifice himself for the students.

    ''He clearly hated half-beasts.''

    Samuel had shouted at Luna and the half-beast students, trying to get them to evacuate.

    I watched Samuel, breathing raggedly, through the Sijo''s vision.

    With one arm and one leg torn off each, and his ribs broken, even breathing must have been agony.

    But.

    He kept getting up.

    After realizing that he couldn''t stand, he crawled on his belly and grabbed Terias'' ankle.

    Why was he doing that?

    I closed my eyes.

    And then I recalled Samuel''s past.

    Samuel, who had been betrayed by a half-demon and forced to devour his own mother.

    ''Does he know?''

    That the half-demon hadn''t betrayed the family but had tried to protect Samuel.

    Judging from the conversation they had, the humans knew that the Gluttony family''s members were alive.

    That''s why they must have searched the family thoroughly, killing everyone in the process, as they searched for the members.

    However, thanks to the half-demont''s guidance, no further searches were conducted.

    In fact, the humans had been fooled until they noticed Samuel hiding in the closet.

    ''That half-demon definitely wanted to save Samuel.''

    But.

    ''Samuel doesn''t seem to know that.''

    Then what was it?

    The reason Samuel had tried to save even the half-demon students.

    And why, in the end, did he tell me, the one he hated most, to escape with the others?

    The answer I came to after much deliberation was simple.

    ''He didn''t want to be protected.''

    Now he wanted to protect.

    Hisrades.

    And hisrades including me.

    Therefore.

    A surge of animosity towards Terias, the one who had reduced Samuel to this state, began to rise within me.

    Even with empty words, Samuel and I could not be called close.

    But for some reason.

    I couldn''t suppress the overwhelming hostility I felt.

    My eyes sank even more heavily.

    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak-.

    My eyes narrowed, and the Sword Lacquer, now recognized as a distinct trait, erupted from my hand.

    Soon, the entrance to the secret realm, which had been forcibly opened was cut off.

    ¡®There are traces of someoneing out again.¡¯

    Bloodstains were abundant at the entrance to the secret realm.

    Judging from the faint warmth remaining, it was clear that it belonged to the students of Sytan.

    ¡°Did they escape?¡±

    Then there¡¯s nothing left to see.

    As soon as I infiltrated the secret passage, I used Position Exchange on the stone fragments and moved at an iparable speedpared to before.

    I reached a distance that should have taken about ten minutes in just ten seconds.

    Soon after, my figure blurred.

    ¡®Absolute Stealth.¡¯

    In order to save Samuel, I burned my senses and manifested the power to distort the rules of the world.

    Since three hours have not yet passed, another sense will be lost.

    But I had no regrets.

    I did not spare anything in order to save Samuel, who threw himself to enforce his beliefs until the end.

    Since my mana had increased, the time I could use Absolute Stealth was extended to about 5 seconds.

    Swoosh-.

    I passed by Terias and Sylvia and headed toward Samuel.

    The three of them did not even notice that I had entered the secret realm.

    I could have attacked Terias while in a state of Absolute Stealth.

    But since it seemed like Terias¡¯s hammer woulde down any moment, I prioritized Samuel¡¯s rescue.

    I used Position Exchange to move to Samuel¡¯s side.

    Just before Terias¡¯s hammer came down.

    I hugged Samuel and kicked off the ground.

    Only then was Absolute Stealth released, and my figure was revealed.

    At this, Samuel¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    A gaze that could not understand the situation that had just urred.

    I opened my mouth with a grin.

    ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet. Well, you do look like you¡¯re about to die though.¡±

    A pause.

    Samuel, who had been flinching his remaining shoulder, opened his mouth with a faint smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­You''re here now.¡±

    ¡°Just a tadte, but no matter. Patients shouldn''tin, just rest.¡±

    I used Position Exchange once again to put Samuel down in a ce where Terias¡¯s attack would not reach.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    "...Will you be able to survive?"

    "More than enough."

    I smiled ominously, expressing my confidence.

    In fact, it was a bluff.

    I had taken the elixir in Besaha¡¯sb.

    But that alone was not enough to defeat Terias.

    ¡®My body is not in normal condition either.¡¯

    One of my senses, touch, was gone.

    Even the sensation of breathing had disappeared.

    It was the aftermath of using Absolute Stealth.

    Having lost my sense of touch, I was already acting on my body¡¯s instincts.

    No matter how I looked at it, it was a situation where I had no chance of winning.

    ¡­¡­But I had no choice.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 79.2: Part 2

    ***

    I turned my back on Samuel, who was looking up at me with a worried look, and walked towards Terias.

    As I did so, I took out a high-level mana potion from my arms and drank it.

    That¡¯s because all my mana had been consumed after using Position Exchange and Absolute Stealth in session.

    Then I looked around.

    ¡®What a disaster.¡¯

    The corpses of demons and humans were scattered everywhere.

    The bodies were severely damaged, probably due to the aftermath of Samuel and Terias¡¯ sh.

    As expected, he¡¯s a monster.

    My hand, which was holding the Fang of Darkness, tightened.

    Smolder, smolder-.

    Darkness surged with each of my steps.

    ¡°The bugs have doubled?¡±

    Terias walked over from the other side.

    He must have noticed that I was a dangerous being, because he wasing alone, leaving Sylvia behind.

    Crackle, crackle.

    Every time Terias moved, frost began to form on the floor.

    Immediately after.

    Bang-.

    The Fang of Darkness and the hammer shed fiercely, scattering darkness and ice shards in all directions.

    ¡°Wow, you can withstand this?¡±

    Terias stuttered as he watched me block his hammer with my trembling arm.

    My arm was shaking from Terias¡¯ attack, but I didn¡¯t feel any tingling or anything.

    Since my sense of touch was already gone, my sense of pain had also disappeared.

    However.

    Rather, this was to my advantage.

    Not only did I not feel pain, but it also didn¡¯t hinder me in battle.

    Even without my sense of touch, Adel¡¯s body could read the changes in Terias¡¯ muscles as he moved.

    An astonishing level of dynamic vision.

    Terias¡¯ lips curled up at this.

    As if he had found an amusing toy.

    And thus, the fierce battle began.

    Kwa-kwak-kwak-kwak-.

    The hammer and dagger repeatedly shed and fell.

    Naturally, my physical eyesight couldn¡¯t read the trajectory of Terias¡¯s hammer.

    I could only act based on my wild instincts and by detecting the subtle movements of his muscles.

    That was when it happened.

    St-.

    Blood sttered across my cheek.

    My hand, which couldn¡¯t withstand the full force of Terias¡¯s attack, was torn apart.

    If only I hadn¡¯t lost my sense of touch as the price for Absolute Stealth.

    The pain would have prevented me from even holding my sword properly.

    For now, I needed to create some distance.

    Just because I couldn¡¯t feel pain didn¡¯t mean my body was invincible.

    Pak-.

    I manifested Sword Lacquer and roughly knocked Terias¡¯s hammer away.

    A brief gap was created.

    As soon as I confirmed it, I stretched out an arrow.

    ¡®Designation.¡¯

    I designated the hammer that Terias was holding as the target.

    The purpose was to dig into his arms and disarm him at the same time.

    ¡®Move.¡¯

    I initiated a Position Exchange.

    My vision flipped, and in an instant, my new body reached right before Terias.

    The moment Terias flinched and his shoulders trembled at the sight of his hammer that had fallen to the ground.

    I created countless daggers out of darkness.

    ¡®ck de Rain.¡¯

    Dozens of daggers generated through darkness were aimed at Terias and shot out.

    However, there was something I had overlooked.

    Terias¡¯s hammer that had fallen where I once stood.

    It was one of Terias¡¯s ¡®Exclusive Artifacts.¡¯

    A hammer that, in addition to its ability to support ice attributes, could instantly move and return to its owner, even if it was far away from them.

    Tak-.

    Right before the des rained down on Terias.

    The hammer settled into Terias¡¯s hand.

    Tang-tang-tang-tang-.

    Terias deflected the daggers at an impossible speed.

    My ultimate attack had been rendered useless.

    However,

    ''I just need to attack again.''

    My mana, which had doubled or even tripled, allowed me to sustain another attack.

    Even after using ck de Rain, my mana hadn¡¯t run out.

    However, the difference in our strength was clear.

    ¡®Position Exchange has been sealed.¡¯

    If I were to get a certain distance away from Terias, the hammer was designed to automatically return.

    Even if I used Position Exchange to throw it far away, it would end up back in his hand.

    Since I had already used Position Exchange once, Terias would react even more sensitively.

    If I were to use it again, there was no other way than to use it as an Evasion Technique.

    ¡®For now.¡¯

    I had to defend against Terias¡¯s next attack.

    Swish-.

    Terias¡¯s hammer swung towards my head.

    I tried to block it by swinging my dagger, but it wasn¡¯t enough.

    My arm, which couldn¡¯t ovee Terias¡¯s strength in the end, was bent in a grotesque shape.

    Thud-.

    My right wrist bone pierced through my flesh and stuck out.

    Even when I tried to move it with force, my wrist wouldn¡¯t budge.

    It was a good thing I couldn¡¯t feel pain, or else I would have fainted from shock on the spot.

    A situation where I waspletely unable to fight.

    I raised my rtively intact left arm and shot out a ck de.

    ng-.

    However, Terias simply swung his hammer and deflected the des.

    The scales of victory hadpletely tipped.

    Towards Terias.

    The darkness surging from my body had beenpletely devoured by Terias¡¯s ice crystals.

    Bam.

    Terias kicked my abdomen as I copsed.

    ¡°Tenacious little bastard.¡±

    Insulting words poured out of Terias¡¯s mouth.

    Bam, bam.

    The kicks didn¡¯t stop.

    My body shook ordingly, and blood clots began to spew from my mouth.

    I definitely couldn¡¯t feel any pain, but¡­

    My body wouldn¡¯t get up.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    I had to get up.

    I understood that in my head.

    However.

    My body refused my brain¡¯s orders.

    My vision began to fill with darkness.

    I thought about using Position Exchange to escape, but I realized that my mana was already depleted.

    Even though I had obtained the elixir from Besaha, I couldn¡¯t defeat Terias.

    He sneered and exhaled an even thicker chill.

    ¡°It¡¯s over now. You maggot.¡±

    Soon, Terias¡¯s kicks stopped, and a giant hammer was raised above my head.

    My eyelids slowly began to close.

    ¡®¡­Am I dying?¡¯

    Was I going to end like this, without putting up a fight?

    I hadn¡¯t rescued Samuel yet, and I hadn¡¯t even managed tond a proper attack on Terias.

    Just as Terias¡¯s hammer was about to crush my head.

    sh-.

    My vision flickered.

    With an unusually loud sound effect.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 80.1: Part 1

    Right after the sound effect rang in my ears.

    I opened my eyes with difficulty and an unfamiliar ce came into view.

    ¡®Where is this¡­¡­.¡¯

    I raised my body and looked around.

    A gray space.

    The endlessly spread out gray space gave off a strange feeling.

    The thing existing within that space was.

    ¡®A mirror?¡¯

    The mirror that appeared before my eyes was reflecting me.

    My appearance with crimson hair and sinister narrow eyes.

    But.

    That mirror was strange somehow.

    Even though I raised one hand towards the mirror, the me in the mirror was still unresponsive.

    As if it was a picture, not a mirror.

    I flinched at that strange phenomenon for a moment.

    I felt the need to organize the situation and stroked my chin.

    It¡¯s my habit thates out whenever I¡¯m deeply thinking about something.

    I was definitely up until just now¡­¡­.

    ¡®Fighting Terias and eventually losing and losing consciousness.¡¯

    I poured out all my strength to face Terias, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t win and fainted and copsed.

    ¡®I thought I would die like that.¡¯

    Terias¡¯s hammer wasing down right before my vision was blocked, so it would have been the natural order of things.

    The power contained in that hammer was not ordinary.

    Then.

    Is this the afterlife?

    ¡®But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case¡­¡­.¡¯

    Woong-.

    Darkness rippled as I manifested mana.

    If this ce really was the afterlife.

    It would be natural to not be able to use mana, or so I thought.

    Of course, I¡¯ve never been to the afterlife before.

    Then.

    Where in the world is this?

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I stared nkly at the me in the mirror.

    As expected, no matter what action I took, it just watched me without following along.

    For some reason, that appearance was creepy.

    Should I say it felt like looking at an unpleasant valley?

    I was like that for a long time.

    - Ah

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    It spoke.

    The me in the mirror opened its mouth.

    I wondered if I had been mistaken for a moment.

    The me in the mirror began to speak again.

    - It¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve met you in person. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Creator. Have you been well?

    The first words that the me in the mirror uttered.

    I frowned at this.

    That wasn¡¯t me.

    To be exact, it was the original owner of this body.

    Adel, that guy was speaking through the mirror.

    Did he show himself because it was time for me to die?

    As the Creator, I wrote myself to die in the original story.

    Perhaps you''ve been watching me ovee countless life-or-death situations, just so you could mock me with a chuckle.

    As that thought naturally came to mind, a sharp remark escaped my lips.

    I had even forgotten the honorifics I usually used.

    The sudden surge of irritation in my head had overridden my habits, reverting me to my original speech pattern.

    "I''m not happy to see you at all. You must have watched everything I''ve done anyway. Why bother asking if I''m okay or not?"

    ¨D Haha, I suppose that''s not wrong. I understand why you would say that, Creator.

    Adel burst intoughter at my sharp tone.

    I didn''t like the way Adel looked, but I decided to ask my questions first.

    Whew.

    I took a moment to calm my breathing, feeling like my emotions were getting the better of me, before I finally spoke.

    "There are three things I want to ask."

    First question.

    "Where is this?"

    It was the question I was most curious about.

    It wasn''t the afterlife, and it was a space where Adel from the original story, who had lent me his body, existed.

    At least, it didn''t exist in the setting of my novel.

    It was like apletely unknown space, so I couldn''t help but ask.

    ¨D Hmm.

    Adel in the mirror seemed to be contemting something for a moment before he spoke.

    ¨D I suppose I can tell you that much without a price.

    "So you were nning on taking payment until the very end? You''re nothing but a greedy bastard."

    I gritted my teeth and cursed.

    I had already figured out that the beingmunicating with me through the information screen was Adel.

    The bastard who had always demanded a high price from me, even after death, was he still trying to take something from me?

    As I spoke in a deliberately angry tone, Adel quickly continued his exnation.

    ¨D Please calm down. There is information I can tell you and information I can''t. Not only for you, Creator, but I also have to pay a price to provide information. Well, let me answer your first question...

    The boy, who had been choosing his words carefully, began to speak.

    ¨D This is a space made of chaos, a space where anything can exist and nothing can exist.

    Adel''s vague exnation made me frown as I tried to make sense of it.

    I pondered for a while, but couldn''t grasp what he meant.

    I red at Adel with dissatisfaction, but he merely smiled slyly, his eyes narrowed.

    Press..

    I pressed my fingers against my forehead, trying to suppress my rising frustration.

    ¡®One thing is for sure¡­¡­.¡¯

    This space is separated from the outside world.

    Otherwise, there would be no reason for Adel, who had onlymunicated through papers before, to reveal himself, even if only as a reflection.

    I asked my second question.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 80.2: Part 2

    ¡°What is Chaos?¡±

    ¨D Hmm, that''s a difficult question.

    "Answer me. It''s driving me crazy."

    I nned to ask Adel everything I had been curious about during this opportunity.

    One of them was about Chaos.

    It was the power that Arsene¡¯s ancestors had wielded.

    The ability to briefly erase my very existence from the world.

    ¡®And it also appears in the mana technique of the Bares family.¡¯

    There had been many clues so far.

    But I still couldn¡¯t get a sense of it.

    Since it wasn¡¯t a power I could use at will, I was going to ask Adel for help.

    Why?

    Because I was convinced that if I could understand the true usage of Chaos, I would be able to defeat Terias, and even the original protagonist.

    - Hmm¡­¡­.

    However, Adel didn¡¯t answer and just groaned.

    Surely he didn¡¯t not know, did he?

    Rattle, rattle.

    Adel shook his head as I gave him a suspicious look.

    - I do know what kind of power it is, but the Creator must figure this out for himself. Perhaps if you paid a price.

    ¡°What kind of price do you want?¡±

    A hundred gold.

    I was even willing to pay three hundred gold.

    I had experienced firsthand how powerful the power of Chaos was.

    However.

    Adel didn¡¯t answer and just shook his head again.

    - At the very least, you must gather all the holy relics that exist in the Demon Realm and the Human Realm before I can answer you. Since the Creator doesn¡¯t have the power to do so yet, I rmend that you figure it out for yourself.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re just talking in circles to avoid telling me.¡±

    - I regret that you heard it that way.

    Swish, swish.

    Adel wiped the corners of his eyes.

    His appearance was so pitiful that I was taken aback.

    In the end, was there no other way than for me to figure it out myself?

    I didn¡¯t gain anything from my second question either.

    Now, the only question left was¡­¡­.

    ¡°Am I still alive?¡±

    After fighting with Terias, I lost consciousness due to severe injuries.

    If I had been left alone in that state or if Terias had struck me, I would have died instantly.

    In a way, finding out whether I was alive or dead was the most urgent matter.

    There were many other questions I wanted to ask.

    Like how I was brought into this novel, and what the identity of the ne associated with the Demon King was¡­

    However, I didn¡¯t bother asking because I knew Adel wouldn¡¯t answer me.

    Even if he was willing to answer, he would demand a huge price that I couldn¡¯t afford.

    - I will answer you.

    This time, Adel didn¡¯t ask for anypensation for the question.

    - You are still alive. Well, if you don¡¯t do anything special, you will die soon.

    Click.

    As Adel said that and snapped his fingers, a scene appeared.

    A hammer, radiating a bone-chilling aura, was about to strike down.

    And beneath it, I could see myself lying in a pool of blood.

    The gap between the hammer and my body was about the width of a hand.

    As if time had stopped, all movement was frozen in that gap.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I stared nkly at the sight.

    Behind me, I could see Samuel looking at me in shock.

    He hated me, but this was proof that he didn¡¯t hate me blindly.

    When I realized that, I felt a pang of regret.

    Not only that.

    I felt a heavy weight pressing down on my chest.

    It was a feeling of regret.

    Not yet¡­

    Not yet, I can¡¯t die.

    I haven¡¯t even granted that Adel¡¯sst wish.

    I haven¡¯t even figured out exactly what good and evil are.

    And this may sound selfish, but¡­

    ¡­I¡¯m afraid of death.

    Even though I¡¯ve killed countless lives since possessing this body, I¡¯m terrified of my own death.

    What will happen to me if I die here?

    What about the me in the real world?

    My eyes, which had been filled with confusion, narrowed.

    ¡®I have to live.¡¯

    No matter what.

    I will see the end of this story.

    That¡¯s why.

    ¡°Lend me your strength, Adel.¡±

    I asked for help from the man who was staring at me with a faint smile.

    Then Adel spoke.

    - That was my n from the beginning. That¡¯s why I brought the Creator into this space. I will lend you 20% of my power for one hour.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡±

    ¨D However, you must pay a price.

    I knew it.

    I had expected to pay a price, so I nodded and asked.

    ¡°What do you want? But I don¡¯t know if I have anything that will satisfy you.¡±

    I was lost in thought.

    Borrowing Adel¡¯s power would require a huge price.

    The only artifact I have is the Fang of Darkness.

    If that¡¯s not enough, I could offer the maximum amount of mana like I did in the Secret Realm of Baares.

    ¨D I won''t ask for artifacts.

    ¡°Then you want the maximum amount of mana¡­¡­.¡±

    ¨D No, that¡¯s not enough either.

    Adel firmly denied my question.

    Then.

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Adel hesitated for a moment.

    Then, after a few dozen seconds.

    ¨D I need a part of what you hold most dear, Creator.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    What I held most dear...

    Nothing specific came to mind.

    It could be the rtionships I¡¯ve built in this world, or perhaps the prized possessions I had collected in the real world.

    But I don¡¯t think any of those things would be enough to borrow Adel¡¯s power.

    ¨D Do you ept?

    Adel asked me with a faint smile.

    I didn¡¯t understand what emotion that expression came from.

    Just.

    ¡°I ept.¡±

    I nodded at Adel¡¯s words.

    And at that moment.

    BOOM-.

    My vision shed.

    .

    .

    .

    And when I opened my eyes.

    WHOOSH-.

    Uncontroble darkness began to pour out of my body.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 81

    Bonus chapter for reaching 5 reviews on Novel Updates. Another bonus chapter on reaching 4.2-star ratings.

    ¡®Designation.¡¯

    Move-.

    I escaped the gray space and initiated a position swap at the same time.

    Originally, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid Terias¡¯ attack, but my mana had be so vast that it was boiling over, allowing me to use that skill.

    After escaping from Terias¡¯ attack range in an instant, I checked my body¡¯s condition.

    My body hadn¡¯t healed or anything.

    One.

    Ku-u-u-u-.

    A surging wave of darkness.

    It gradually swelled in size like a wave, eventually transforming into something that filled the horizon.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the immense power that I couldn¡¯t even control at will.

    20% of his original power.

    With just that, I had gained strength that was iparable to before.

    ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿

    : Race - [ Half Demon ]

    : Tendency - [ Chaos ]

    : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ô¡¯¡¯ ]

    : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ¢ô ] [ Pitch ck ] [ Mana Maniption ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis ] [ Sword Lacquer ]

    : Mana - [ 2072 ? 4301 ]

    Several new windows popped up before me, each disying a different sub-quest.

    The traits and talents that had clearly changed were disyed above the status window.

    First, Position Exchange.

    It had increased by two whole stagespared to before.

    Not only that, but Killing Intent had also increased by two stages.

    If there was something that had changedpletely.

    It was that the original [Darkness ¢ò] had been reced with another trait.

    ¡®¡­¡­Pitch ck.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    It was a trait that meant I had truly conquered darkness.

    It meant that I could endlessly emit darkness unless I used up all my mana.

    It wasn¡¯t even normal darkness, but an ability that meantplete ckout that couldn¡¯t be illuminated by light.

    ¡®What a shame.¡¯

    My Telekinesis and Sword Lacquer traits hadn¡¯t improved.

    It seemed that 20% of my original power wasn¡¯t enough to increase my Sword Lacquer.

    Sword Lacquer was a technique that could only be used when one reached the realm of the sword.

    Therefore, I had to gain an understanding that surpassed that level to move on to the next stage.

    And Telekinesis,

    ¡®It¡¯s not originally Adel¡¯s ability.¡¯

    There was nothing I could do about it.

    It was said to be an ability left behind by Arsene¡¯s ancestors, but it wasn¡¯t a trait that Adel originally possessed, so I couldn¡¯t increase its proficiency.

    However.

    ¡®It¡¯s not bad.¡¯

    Aside from other traits, the significant improvement in the level of Position Exchange is a great asset.

    It has drastically narrowed the gap between Terias and my abilities.

    But.

    What did Adel take from me in exchange for lending me her power?

    Didn''t he say he would take one of the most precious things from me?

    However, no artifact has disappeared from me, nor have there been any significant changes in my body.

    ''......What is it?''

    There''s no way Adel would lend me his power without receiving anything in return.

    I couldn''t even guess what he had taken.

    Rattle.

    I shook my head to clear my mind.

    It wouldn''t be toote to find out what Adel had taken from meter.

    For now, I need to focus on dealing with Terias.

    I quickly reviewed the powers Adel had given me once more.

    An overwhelming power that was iparable to before.

    But is it possible to overwhelm Terias with this¡­¡­.

    ''That would be difficult.''

    In fact, the word ''difficult'' is a euphemism.

    It''s not difficult, it''s impossible.

    The current Terias is a monster with the power to rival even the main characters.

    It seems that by gaining 20% of his power, he has gained the power to slightly surpass Baltan, a member of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    But that''s not enough.

    That was my conclusion.

    It''s only natural since Baltan wasn''t stronger than Terias.

    But it seemed to be enough to provoke Terias.

    "What are you?"

    Terias asked with a hardened expression.

    The bottomless darkness surging from my body and the killing intent that had been upgraded to Level ¢ô were naturally emanating from me.

    I infused a little mana and released ''Killing Intent ¢ô''.

    That moment.

    "......!!"

    Terias hurriedly raised his hammer to defend his neck.

    It must have been because of the illusion created by my killing intent.

    Judging from his reaction, it seemed that he had seen a vision of his own neck being cut.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have reacted so sensitively.

    Is it because I inherited Adel''s original power?

    Naturally, not my ego, but Adel''s ego suddenly popped out.

    "Who do you ask?"

    My mouth opened towards Terias, who had begun to be wary of me.

    My hand touched the clown mask on my face.

    Fortunately, the mask is still on, so it should be okay to speak.

    I continued to speak with Adel''s ego slightly mixed in.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me a bug? That¡¯s exactly what I am. A bug that you and the humans failed to crush and kill.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about all of a sudden.¡±

    Terias narrowed his brow.

    He seemed to think I was talking nonsense in response to his question about my identity.

    But there wasn¡¯t a shred of lie in my words.

    Because until recently, I was nothing more than a bug.

    I had lost all my kin and was left in a huge mansion as a child, waiting for the day I would die.

    From the perspective of the Six Families, I must have seemed like a bug that they had failed to kill.

    However, they failed to crush me to death.

    And perhaps he had sensed the sincerity in my tone.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Terias¡¯s face twisted ferociously, and the chill emanating from his body grew even thicker.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a bug, I¡¯ll just crush you again.¡±

    With those words.

    Swish-.

    In an instant, Terias¡¯s figure disappeared from my sight.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    My eyes widened at this.

    Terias¡¯s movements were clearly different from before.

    If I had gained Adel¡¯s original power, Terias had begun to exert his true power.

    At one point-.

    Terias appeared before my eyes.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Terias stared at me with a sinister smile.

    Cuckoo, cuckoo, cuckoo-.

    A ferocious aura hung over the hammer in his hand.

    Countless shards of ice swirled and swelled to an enormous size.

    I hardened my expression as I realized the nature of the ability Terias was manifesting.

    Ice Storm.

    One of Terias¡¯s Vision abilities.

    He had noticed that my aura had changed and was now unleashing his full power.

    I quickly swung the Fang of Darkness.

    Woosh-.

    And the pitch-ck Darkness manifested in an instant.

    Even darker darkness colored my dagger.

    Unfortunately, the Fang of Darkness¡¯s grade had not increased, but I had seeded in raising its proficiency to the extreme.

    Not only that.

    Cuckoo, cuckoo¡­¡­.

    I used Telekinesis to slow down the rotation speed of Terias¡¯s Ice Storm.

    The Ice Storm was still raging, but it was noticeably slower than before.

    I didn¡¯t stop there and summoned dozens of ck des.

    ¡®ck de Rain.¡¯

    I cast it twice in a row.

    Adel''s power allowed my mana to reach ''4301'', which enabled me to perform that feat.

    Thirty ck des, along with the fangs of darkness, shed against Terias''s ice storm.

    ng-!

    Crackle, crackle, crackle-.

    The pure white ice chunks and ck des intermingled, creating a magnificent spectacle.

    My dagger and Terias''s hammer met, their strength shing.

    Ssh-.

    Ice shards flew off, grazing my mask.

    ''I have to be careful.''

    It would be bad if Terias discovered Adel''s appearance.

    I caressed my mask and pulled my body back.

    Terias followed my every move without fail.

    If I couldn''t dodge, I would be defeated just like before.

    This time, it would be difficult to receive Adel''s help.

    But this time, it was different.

    The ability of [Position Swap ¢ô].

    With [Position Swap ¢ò], I couldn''t escape while fighting Terias.

    It was natural since I didn''t even have time to draw an arrow.

    However...

    ¡®Designate.¡¯

    As I calmly recited the incantation in my mind, countless arrows were released.

    Not drawn, but released.

    Position Swap no longer required me to draw an arrow. Instead, it connected the arrow to the object closest to the optimal position.

    That''s why.

    ''Move.''

    Just by uttering the incantation, I was able to ascend to the pile of rubble on the ground that had crumbled during my battle with Terias.

    And Terias''s hammer struck the spot where I had been standing.

    The boulder that had swapped ces with me shattered into dust.

    Bam-.

    Terias''s hammer smashed the ground, creating spiderweb-like cracks.

    And the cracks were quickly filled with cold air, freezing them over.

    It meant that if I were to be hit by his attack, I would not only suffer physical damage but also be inflicted with a status ailment that would freeze my body.

    Although my position had been reversed, Terias, who had noticed that his strength was superior, curled his lips spitefully.

    "Aren''t you a bug? You really are like a cockroach."

    "Don''t me yourck of skill on me. There''s no reason for me to take that sluggish attack of yours, is there?"

    I responded to Terias''s words with a sharp smile.

    In contrast, my insides were burning up as time went on.

    ''......If only my right wrist was intact.''

    Despite receiving Adel''s power, I couldn''t fully utilize everything.

    It was because I couldn''t use one of my arms.

    Just before Adel called me into the gray room, the bone in my right wrist popped out.

    ''Just once¡­.''

    I opened my eyes with difficulty and looked at Terias.

    If I could just find an opening, I had a way to at least injure Terias, even if I couldn''t defeat him.

    But that small opening was nowhere to be found.

    Terias moved his body leisurely, but he wasn''t letting his guard down.

    Could I really¡­

    Defeat Terias?

    Even with Adel''s power, the sense of powerlessness that I couldn''t defeat Terias weighed heavily on my shoulders.

    As I was swallowing my dry saliva.

    "Adel."

    Samuel shouted from behind, gnashing his teeth in anger.

    "Adel, don''t lose to human trash!"

    When I turned my gaze, Samuel''s bloodshot eyes came into view.

    Samuel was ring at Terias with eyes full of anger, hatred, and contempt.

    It wasn''t me or Terias who reacted to this.

    It was Sylvia, who had been anxiously watching the fight from behind Terias.

    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, she opened her mouth, her anger ring.

    "What, trash?"

    "Sylvia."

    Terias turned his head and looked at Sylvia.

    Even then, Terias was emitting a strong chill, so I couldn''t attack him.

    And then came Sylvia''s growling voice.

    "Are you, a demon, calling us trash? Do you have the right to say such a thing?! You who are trying to kill us for no reason, just like you did during the war?"

    Sylvia''s words hit the nail on the head.

    I couldn''t answer her words and was caught in aplicated mood.

    In my novel, humans yed the role of good.

    On the other hand.

    ''...Demons are nothing more than viins.''

    It is true that during the Great War between Humans and Demons, the human soldiers invaded the Demon Realm first.

    However, the demons had already set foot in the human dimension through the gates that had been created before that.

    The demons who had infiltrated the human realm in this way ughtered the humans.

    Unable to bear this, the humans waged a war to conquer the Demon Realm.

    But.

    "Nonsense."

    The words that came out of Samuel''s mouth werepletely different from the setting I had written.

    "You were the ones who started the war and ughtered our demons!"

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 82.1: Part 1

    In an instant.

    The air seemed to freeze.

    It wasn''t because of the cold air emitted by Terias, but because a chilling silence had literally descended between them.

    Sylvia, who had been ring at Samuel as if she wanted to chew him up right away, opened her mouth.

    "Hah, you bug-like bastards are now trying to distort the things you did? The things you guys did in the Harak territory are clearly recorded right now."

    "It''s not us who are distorting things, but you humans, isn''t it? It was the humans who killed the demons first, and it was you guys who started the war."

    Samuel also retorted to Sylvia''s words without backing down.

    The more they argued, the moreplicated my head became.

    Let me recall the setting I had made.

    The gate can''t only be crossed from the Demon Realm to the Human Realm.

    It can also be crossed from the Human Realm to the Demon Realm.

    Then, if a strong person from the Human Realm crossed over to the Demon Realm.

    Would they have treated the demons, who are different from humans, as the same kind of beings?

    ''......No, they wouldn''t have.''

    It is possible that the demons who crossed over to the Human Realm through the random gate attacked the humans first.

    Since it was the setting I had made, it is a clear fact that the demons who crossed over to the Human Realm attacked the humans.

    However, there was one question.

    ''Let''s recall the contents of Sytan''s ss.''

    ¡º One day, humans with powerful strength attacked the residents of the territory everywhere, and eventually, tworge-scale air raids by humans took ce.

    With so many casualties, the Human-Demon War began due to the invasion of the Human Realm while trying to confirm the exact damage. ¡»

    From the demons'' point of view, powerful humans who came to the Human Realm and the Demon Realm attacked the demons little by little, and one day, the humans suddenly started a war.

    From the humans'' point of view, the demons killed the humans first.

    However, I didn''t think that the humans who crossed over to the Demon Realm would have looked at the demons with friendly eyes.

    You can see that by thinking about Duke Leon, who had ruthlessly destroyed Samuel''s family, who had never even invaded the Human Realm.

    That''s why it''splicated.

    Because it was the moment when it was revealed that the demons weren''tpletely evil.

    Samuel growled again and spoke to Sylvia.

    "Humans are shameless to the end. Why don''t you guys admit your mistakes!"

    Samuel seemed to be fuming with anger at Sylvia''s words, which condemned the Demon Tribe as evil.

    Listening to their conversation, I parted my closed lips.

    ¡°¡­¡­Because it''s profitable.¡±

    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±

    Samuel frowned as if he didn''t understand.

    I didn''t answer him and instead organized the thoughts that suddenly came to mind.

    When the gates connecting the Human Realm and the Demon Realm sprouted like bamboo shoots,

    Which side benefited?

    Was it the Demon Realm, which had fewer strong individualspared to the Human Realm?

    ¡®Or.¡¯

    Was it the Human Realm, which had built up enormous power based on the Six Families?

    The answer was simple.

    There was no way the humans, who were superior in technology, ability, and military power, would have suffered losses.

    Wasn''t that what the oue of the war showed?

    Artifacts and elixirs existing in the Demon Realm. And even the Demon Tribe as ves.

    The Human Realm, especially the Six Families, had umted enormous wealth through the Human-Demon War.

    Even at this point in time, when the war had broken out and many treasures had been plundered, wasn''t the value of gold and silver coins, which would have been an enormous sum in the Human Realm, unusually low in the Demon Realm?

    From their perspective, the Demon Realm was¡­

    And of gold.

    Wasn''t that what it was?

    Perhaps my words had offended her.

    ¡°You''re saying we started the war for profit? That''s ridiculous! Even nder has its limits¡­.¡±

    Sylvia denied Samuel''s words, gnashing her teeth.

    I suddenly wondered about the reaction of Terias, the sessor of the Leon Duke Family, one of the Six Families.

    The moment I turned my head,

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Terias''s figure came into view, his lips tightly shut and his unfocused eyes looking down at Sylvia.

    Sensing something off about Terias'' attitude, I spoke.

    "You''re hiding something."

    "...Hmm."

    Swish, swish-.

    In response to my question, Terias simply muttered and scratched his neck.

    Then he looked at Silvia.

    Silvia, who was staring at Terias'' heavy, sunken expression.

    "Terias! Kill those insect bastards, those disgusting..."

    Before she could finish her sentence...

    Thud-

    Her silver hair fluttered and sprawled on the ground.

    Along with her head, which had been torn off in an instant.

    Terias had ruthlessly killed the woman who had be his lover.

    Why?

    Before I could even ponder such questions, a deste chill surged forth.

    Terias had once again unleashed an ice storm at me.

    Terias¡¯s aura had suddenly changed, and I narrowed my eyes.

    ¡®¡­An overreaction.¡¯

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 82.2: Part 2

    ***

    Hadn¡¯t Terias continued to show a rxed demeanor?

    But there seemed to be something that had pricked him in his current state.

    Right.

    Thinking about it, it was strange.

    Compared to the Demons, the superior Humans wouldn¡¯t have meekly suffered and invaded the Demon Realm just for revenge.

    ''A kind of justification?''

    It didn¡¯t make sense for the superior Humans to have suffered such great losses to the inferior Demons.

    The wed setting I had created, where humans were purely good.

    And on top of the fact that the Humans had gained a huge advantage in the Human-Demon War, the reason for the main characters to invade the Demon Realm and wage a war of conquest in thetter half of the story¡­

    Terias must have known about that connection.

    Even settings that I, the author, didn¡¯t know about¡­

    Perhaps he knew something because he was the sessor of one of the Six Families involved in the war.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped that I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    I had scrapped all the settings I hade up with at the beginning of the serialization.

    But.

    ¡­For some reason, those settings were faintly tinged and I couldn¡¯t remember them.

    As if they were covered in ¡®fog¡¯.

    Was it because too much time had passed since I had created and discarded those settings?

    Or maybe it was because my imagination had created this world, but I didn¡¯t know everything because I hadn¡¯t recorded and described it all.

    One thing was for sure.

    I was only just now starting to get a sense of it.

    Between the Demons and the Humans, it was bing increasingly difficult to tell who was good.

    The members of the Six Families knew the secret of the war and were trying to hide it.

    And it was clear that it was not ¡®good¡¯.

    It was when I moved my feet to avoid Terias¡¯s ice attack.

    ¡°¡­Why are those guys suddenly killing each other?¡±

    Samuel¡¯s voice, filled with doubt, echoed faintly through the canyon.

    Terias¡¯s face turned blue at his words.

    Was he interpreting Samuel¡¯s ignorant words as mockery?

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the situation.

    Then, with a smile on my face, I answered Samuel¡¯s question.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because they¡¯re shameless, enough to kill their own lovers?¡±

    "What''s that Cerberus nonsense?"

    Samuel asked with a puzzled expression, but I didn''t have time to answer him.

    Before I knew it, Terias''s ice storm was right before my eyes.

    I hurriedly spread out Sword Lacquer and countered Terias''s ice storm.

    ng, ng, ng, ng, ng!

    I deflected the ice crystals flying from Terias''s hammer with my dagger and used telekinesis to slow down the storm.

    ''......It''s still not easy.''

    But it was the same as using force.

    If I had lost my mind and charged in like I did just now, it would have been easier to deal with.

    On the contrary, Terias wasunching an even calmer attack.

    In the end, I decided that it wouldn''t be easy to block Terias''s hammer and switched positions.

    Designation.

    Move.

    I moved to the boulder behind Terias, and I quickly swung my dagger.

    But.

    Thud-.

    Terias''s kick was a little faster.

    I was kicked and thrown far away.

    Terias could react even to ''Position Exchange ¢ô'' when he was serious.

    I gritted my teeth at this.

    ''As expected, it''s impossible to capture Terias and interrogate him.''

    Moreover, Terias is one of the new stars in the human world.

    Even if he knows the secrets of the remnants of the old era, he probably doesn''t know as much as the heads of the six families.

    Even so, with my skills, I couldn''t defeat Terias, let alone capture him.

    For now, I need to focus onnding a blow on Terias.

    ''A blow that even Terias can''t ignore.''

    I already had that ability.

    That''s why if I could just create a small opening, I could survive this ce.

    That''s why.

    "Mr. Samuel, please help me."

    I barely managed to utter a word as I dodged Terias''s hammer and ran away.

    Flinch.

    Samuel''s gaze turned to me.

    Designation.

    Move.

    I used Position Swap to move to Samuel''s side in an instant.

    It was only a few seconds, but it was enough time for me to convey what I wanted to Samuel.

    "Tie him up so he can''t move."

    "......I understand."

    "Then, excuse me for a moment."

    I flew towards Terias with Samuel in my arms.

    And Samuel, who was in my arms, began to use his ability, squeezing out all his mana.

    Hundreds of thorns began to sprout on Samuel''s arms.

    They transformed into four-pronged ropes and tied up Terias'' ankles and wrists.

    "Ugh!"

    The moment I confirmed that Terias'' movements had stiffened, I swapped ces with his hammer and changed positions.

    It was a split second.

    As Terias'' hammer fell to the ground, I manifested my Sword Lacquer and swung it.

    An attack condensed with all my remaining mana.

    Creak-

    It was enough to pierce through the protective aura surrounding Terias'' body.

    However.

    "You little bug, you''re using tricks."

    Terias, who had noticed his weakness, poured his strength into his protective aura, so the dagger only managed to cut his shoulder.

    And the moment Terias'' hammer was retrieved to his hand-.

    Something shot out from my arms at the speed of light.

    "......!!"

    Terias'' pupils dted greatly.

    Clench-

    A venomous snake bit his shoulder and began to inject venom like crazy.

    It was the extremely poisonous Gu poison, who had consumed a homunculus and transformed into a living being, who had bitten Terias.

    Thud-

    The moment I felt joy fromnding a blow.

    The hammer that had returned to Terias struck my body violently.

    I had also fully exposed my body, so my ribs were crushed and my bones pierced through my flesh and protruded outward.

    Gulp.

    Crimson blood dripped from the corner of my mouth. In that situation where even breathing was difficult, I,

    "......As you said, I am a bug."

    Could onlyugh and speak to Terias.

    "But remember this one thing."

    That bug.

    Is a venomous serpent carrying poison.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 83.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@jrwvf6'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡±

    Terias groaned as he retreated.

    His shoulder, bitten by the Gu poison, was turning blue.

    The venom of Gu poison was so potent that if even a little more time passed, his arm would have to be amputated.

    Furthermore, it was an extremely deadly poison that could drive him to his death.

    Terias had to make a choice.

    Whether to continue fighting.

    Or else¡­¡­.

    Swish-.

    I lowered my gaze and looked at Terias¡¯ pocket.

    The Return Scroll that Terias had intended to give to Sylvia.

    However, Sylvia was already dead.

    Terias had killed her after judging that it would be dangerous if Sylvia were to notice something that the Six Families were hiding.

    I was very curious about what they were hiding, and an intuition that I had to find out suddenly raised in my head.

    ¡®¡­¡­I can¡¯t capture Terias, so it¡¯s impossible for now.¡¯

    It was true that he was poisoned by Gu poison''s venom, but if he set his mind to it, he could still eliminate us.

    Besides.

    ¡®My mana¡¯s been depleted¡­¡­.¡¯

    I, too, couldn¡¯t continue fighting any longer.

    My mana was depleted, and my ribs were shattered.

    Among them, there were some that were piercing my organs.

    If I didn¡¯t get treated soon, even my life would be in danger.

    That¡¯s why I had to swallow my saliva with tension and watch Terias¡¯ decision.

    After a while.

    Terias, who had finished judging his own body, opened his mouth.

    ¡°This¡­¡­.¡±

    Terias¡¯ face, which had always been rxed, was distorted like a demon¡¯s.

    A cold chill was emitted from him.

    My whole body was surrounded by a cold, and my body temperature seemed to plummet in an instant, giving off a surprisingly cold aura.

    I released the Killing Intent trait with the slightest bit of mana.

    Swoosh-.

    My Killing Intent drove away Terias'' chill.

    Since my mana had run out, it couldn¡¯t be called perfect Killing Intent.

    However, its rank had risen to the point where it could suppress the chill.

    Since I was bleeding heavily right now, there was nothing as dangerous as my body temperature dropping, so it was something I had to do.

    Like that, we faced off for a long time.

    ¡°Dammit.¡±

    Terias cursed.

    Then, he took out the Return Scroll from his pocket.

    He had decided that treating his shoulder was more important than subduing us, and he was going to return to the Imperial Academy.

    Towards such a Terias, I smiled faintly.

    `

    ¡°I hope to see you again.¡±

    Swish-

    At this, Terias red at me with killing intent before opening his mouth.

    "...I hope so."

    Snap-

    With those words, Terias tore the Return Scroll.

    Thud-

    Before I knew it, his body was enveloped in a bright light, and finally, he disappeared.

    In the end, he withdrew from the battle and returned to the Imperial Academy.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡±

    I let out a sigh of relief and copsed onto the ground.

    It was a gamble.

    And it worked.

    If Terias had cut off his poisoned arm and continued the attack, I wouldn''t have been able to escape death.

    Huff, huff-

    I was panting and brushing my sweat-soaked hair back when-

    ¡°¡­¡­Is it over?¡±

    Samuel, who had been lying face down on the ground, crawled over and asked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I thought this was the end for me¡­¡­¡±

    And with that, Samuelid down t on the ground.

    It was awkward to say that he was lying down since he was missing an arm and a leg, but that was beside the point.

    I nced at him and opened my mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°What are you asking all of a sudden?¡±

    Samuel frowned at my question, whichcked a subject.

    I didn¡¯t answer Samuel right away and rummaged through my pockets.

    I was looking for a cigarette.

    But soon, I realized that I didn¡¯t have any and scratched my head.

    When I lived as an author in reality, I always had a cigarette in my mouth.

    But after I became Adel, I didn¡¯t smoke because I was too young.

    Smoking wasn¡¯t good for growing children.

    Helplessly, I took out a candy from my pocket.

    A stick candy that I had bought a few of while purchasing food for the Sijo.

    Whew-

    I put the stick candy in my mouth and pretended to exhale cigarette smoke as I spoke to Samuel.

    "You shouldn''t smoke things like this."

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re crazy.¡±

    Samuel let out a hollowugh as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Regardless, I rolled the candy around in my mouth and asked him what I wanted to ask.

    ¡°If it were you, you could have abandoned the students and run away. But you didn¡¯t. Even though you ended up like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s shoulders flinched as if he hadn¡¯t expected the question.

    Soon, Samuel opened his mouth.

    ¡°I had to protect them, so I did.¡±

    "Even the half-demons?"

    ¡°Yes. Even if you don¡¯t like it, they¡¯re still part of Sytan, aren¡¯t they? ¡­They¡¯re also friends.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    A small interest arose within me.

    Despite having been betrayed by a Half-Demon in the past, he still considered them a friend.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 83.2: Part 2

    ***

    While I was lost in a strange emotion, Samuel continued to speak.

    ¡°¡­¡­And the same goes for you, doesn¡¯t it? There must have been more than a few who ignored you as a Half-Demon, including me. But in the end, didn¡¯t youe here to save me?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    I remained silent at Samuel¡¯s words.

    I didn¡¯t have much contact with Sytan¡¯s students.

    And it wasn¡¯t a desire to protect something, as Samuel had said.

    It was something I did because it needed to be done.

    Samuel frowned as if annoyed when I made a subtle expression.

    "You''re a strange one, I can''t figure you out."

    "Isn''t that my charm?"

    "Crazy bastard."

    As Samuel cursed again, I pretended to wipe away tears.

    ¡°You have a sharp tongue. If you keep talking like that, I¡¯ll get hurt.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    But all that came back was more cursing, so I shut my mouth.

    Anyway.

    ¡°We managed to drive that monster away, but at this rate, we won¡¯t be able to avoid death.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can see that.¡±

    We repelled Terias.

    In fact, it would be inurate to use the word ¡®repelled¡¯.

    We seeded in sending Terias back to the Imperial Academy and rescuing Samuel, so we achieved our initial goal.

    However, we suffered too many injuries in the process.

    If we didn¡¯t get treatment soon, Samuel and I would die.

    Even now, blood was draining from us at a rapid pace.

    I was in this state, but Samuel¡¯s injuries were even more severe.

    His limbs had been torn off, and all his bones must have been crushed.

    Even in such a state, Samuel was worried about Syhtan¡¯s students.

    ¡°Did they manage to escape safely?¡±

    ¡°I think so. There were no signs of anyone other than the students and instructors around this mountain.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    However, I couldn¡¯t agree with Samuel¡¯s words.

    Things had turned out this way, but wasn¡¯t this just part of Sytan¡¯s midterm exam?

    I hadn¡¯t been able tomand Sytan¡¯s students properly, and Samuel, the talented student I should have taken care of first, was dying.

    ¡­I was also on the verge of death.

    In a nutshell, this test seemed to be a failure.

    My head throbbed as I realized this fact.

    Unaware of my feelings, Samuel only had a faint smile on his lips.

    ¡®What a carefree Demon.¡¯

    As I looked up at the ceiling with augh.

    I felt a gaze.

    ¨D ¡­¡­.

    I turned my head and saw Gu poison staring at me.

    The one who had contributed the most in this battle.

    It was as if he was silently pressuring me to express my gratitude.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m alive.¡±

    I thanked him and squeezed out the remaining mana to create a drop of ck droplet.

    It was darker than before because it had transformed into the pitch-ck attribute.

    ¨D Lick.

    Although the amount was small, the creature seemed satisfied with the darker water drop and cried happily.

    That was when.

    Thud, thud-.

    Footsteps could be heard from the secret passage.

    I bit my lip.

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    Did Terias lead reinforcements from the Imperial Academy in such a short amount of time?

    If so, it was the end.

    If my body had been intact, it would have been a different story, but I was badly injured, and Adel¡¯s power would be withdrawn soon.

    After all, Adel had said that he would lend me his power for an hour.

    Soon, the door to the secret passage opened, and the owners of the footsteps revealed themselves.

    ¡°You guys are¡­.¡±

    Familiar faces.

    A sense of relief washed over me.

    They were the ones who seemed the most reliable in this situation.

    ¡°Are you guys okay?!¡±

    ¡°Adel, are you okay?¡±

    "ss President, Samuel!"

    Fron and Luna.

    And the students of Sytan entered the secret passage with determined expressions.

    They were holding their weapons with trembling hands.

    As Samuel had said, they had retreated, but they couldn¡¯t leave us behind and came back.

    Even the half-demon students that Samuel had ignored so much.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re okay. But we¡¯ll be dead soon.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Luna shouted as she looked at me bleeding and copsed.

    I stared at Luna, who was running towards me at a fast pace, and then turned my head towards Samuel.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Samuel looked at the half-demon who had risked their lives for him withplicated eyes.

    Perhaps Samuel knew that the half-demon who had betrayed his family had made that decision to save him.

    Anyway.

    ¡°Are you alive?¡±

    Luna¡¯s healing ability was shining.

    ¡°Adel, you can¡¯t die. If you die¡­¡­¡±

    Luna¡¯s recovery ability began to stop my bleeding.

    The blood stopped in an instant.

    Of course, my broken bones were not healed.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to go to the Demon Realm to get treated.¡¯

    There must be doctors even if there are no healers.

    What¡¯s more urgent is.

    ¡°Please heal Sir Samuel first.¡±

    I nced at Samuel.

    Since the bleeding had already stopped, it could be said that he had ovee the crisis.

    That¡¯s why it was right to focus on healing Samuel.

    However.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    Samuel shook his head.

    I frowned and asked him who refused the treatment.

    If Samuel left his wounds untreated like this, he would die.

    ¡°Are you nning to die?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    Samuel answered like that and seemed lost in thought.

    Soon, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Can I borrow your body for a moment?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a yes.¡±

    Samuel nodded as I stared nkly, unable to answer his unexpected question.

    Soon, thorns protruded from Samuel¡¯s body.

    Crunch-.

    They began to devour Samuel''s body.

    Gluttony began with his remaining arms and legs, consuming his entire body.

    Soon, Gluttony ate up Samuel¡¯s entire body without leaving a single drop of blood.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The situation unfolded in an instant.

    It was then that I and Sytan¡¯s students were all bewildered.

    The remaining lump of thorns began to squirm.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    It flew towards me,

    Crunch-.

    And began to devour my right arm.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 84.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@jrwvf6'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Since the situation had urred in the blink of an eye, I couldn¡¯t stop Samuel¡¯s Gluttony from devouring my arm.

    No.

    It would be more urate to say that I didn¡¯t feel the need to stop it.

    ¡®¡­¡­I don¡¯t feel any pain.¡¯

    My flesh felt like it was tingling slightly, but I didn¡¯t feel my bones being crushed or my flesh being torn.

    It felt more like my arm was being swallowed rather than being chewed.

    Gulp, gulp.

    Thorns that were sucking on my right arm.

    Before long, countless thorns sprouted and covered my arm.

    I tried to pull them off, but they felt like they had already be one with my arm, like parasites that had finished parasitizing me.

    What in the world is this situation¡­¡­.

    While I was staring at the thorns with bewildered eyes.

    Swish-.

    Before I knew it, the thorns that had sprouted on my right arm had disappeared without a trace.

    They had seeped into my arm.

    Leaving only a single thorn embedded in my right wrist.

    ¡°Wh, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Fron¡¯s voice, filled with confusion, could be heard.

    I didn¡¯t know what was going on either, so all I could do was shrug my shoulders.

    I wondered if there had been any changes to my body, so I opened my status window before my eyes.

    ¡¾ Arsene Adel ¡¿

    : Race - [ Half Demon ]

    : Tendency - [ Chaos ]

    : Talent - [ Position Exchange ¡®¢ó¡¯ ]

    : Trait - [ Interest ] [ Absorption ] [ Killing Intent ¢ó ] [ Darkness ¢ó ] [ Mana Maniption ] [ Eye of Arrogance ] [ Telekinesis ] [ Sword Lacquer ] [ Samuel ]

    : Mana - [ 4301 ? 2631 ]

    It seems Adel¡¯s power is being withdrawn.

    But it hadn¡¯t disappearedpletely, and some of it remained.

    The Pitch ck Trait that had changed back to the Darkness Trait.

    But.

    Its stage had increased.

    It wasn¡¯t just the Darkness Trait.

    Including Position Exchange, the Killing Intent Trait had also increased by one stage.

    That was when.

    Rustle-.

    I felt an itch as if something was being written on the paper in my arms.

    I quietly took out the paper.

    Since the information paper wasn¡¯t visible to other students except for me, it didn¡¯t matter if I showed it.

    The sentence written on the information paper.

    ¡º The price was judged to be slightly excessive. ¡»

    ¡º A portion of the power will be inherited by the Creator. ¡»

    I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes.

    He judged that the price was too high.

    Apparently, I was supposed to lose something precious in exchange for borrowing 20% of Adel''s power.

    However, nothing had changed in my body.

    ...What did he take?

    Even though he went against the providence and lent me his power, he still demanded an excessive price.

    Did I have such a treasure?

    ''It''s a good thing, though¡­.''

    My stats, mana, and even my talent had all leveled up, so it was definitely something to be happy about.

    However.

    The fact that he had taken something I didn''t know about worried me.

    I felt the need to check my body once I returned to the Demon Realm.

    And the most noticeable thing was.

    ''That''s¡­.''

    Samuel''s name, which had been consumed by his ability, was clearly present in the status window.

    ''What happened?''

    Why was Samuel''s name written in the status window?

    I waspletely confused when I heard Samuel''s voice.

    [ I''m not dead yet. ]

    I looked around in surprise.

    But all I could see were the other A-ss students. Samuel''s voice was not the only one I heard. The students also looked confused.

    "Where are you talking from?"

    "I think it''s here."

    Luna asked, and Fron answered.

    Her gaze was fixed on the thorn that had sprouted on my right wrist.

    As the students'' gazes focused on it,

    [ Correct answer. ]

    "......!!"

    A voice came from the thorn attached to my wrist.

    It was definitely Samuel''s voice.

    I blinked and asked the thorn a question.

    "Are you Mr. Samuel?"

    [ Yes, I''ll have to stay in your right arm for the time being. ]

    Staying in my arm?

    I couldn''t understand the current situation.

    As I looked at him with a questioning gaze, the thorn, presumably Samuel, continued.

    [ I used up too much power. I would have died even if I had been healed in that state. ]

    I nodded.

    I agreed with Samuel.

    Even with Luna''s healing, it would have been difficult for him to avoid death.

    Even if he had been lucky enough to survive, he would have had to live as a cripple for the rest of his life.

    [ My current form requires the least amount of power. I''ll probably be able to return to my original body in a couple of months. ]

    To summarize, he consumed his own body with Gluttony, reducing his size.

    As time passes and his strength recovers, he will be able to return to his original state.

    However.

    ¡°Why did you parasitize my arm?¡±

    [¡­¡­.]

    Thorn remained silent at my question.

    I narrowed my eyes at this.

    It was clear that he had done something that did not benefit me.

    As I red at him, Thorn finally opened his mouth.

    [¡­¡­In order to rebuild my body, I need to consume a certain amount of mana every day.]

    ¡°So you parasitized me to suck my mana?¡±

    [ Yes, you share a dorm room with me, and your mana capacity is far greater than the other students. ]

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 84.2: Part 2

    It was not a difficult story to understand.

    I have a lot of mana among the students, and if I could save Samuel by giving him a small amount of mana, it would not be a losing deal.

    Just by saving Samuel, the Sytan faction would definitely give me bonus points.

    Because Idea¡¯s order was to protect the talented students first.

    However.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Ms. Fron have more mana than me? Luna¡¯s is not small either.¡±

    Let¡¯s put Luna aside for now.

    Fron is so bad at fighting that it¡¯s hard to watch, but her mana is greater than mine.

    Perhaps the amount isparable to Samuel¡¯s, or even greater.

    So it would be much more helpful for his recovery to parasitize Fron than me.

    At my words, Fron grumbled as if he was offended.

    "Somehow, I feel like you''re insulting me."

    "It''s just your imagination."

    I lightly ignored Fron¡¯s irritation and stared at Thorn.

    [ ¡­¡­. ]

    Then Thorn fell silent.

    However, he had no choice but to open his mouth under my continued silent pressure.

    [...Don''t you?]

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you well.¡±

    At this point, I was getting a little annoyed.

    For what reason did he not parasitize Luna or Fron?

    As I and the girls stared at him, demanding an answer, Thorn¡¯s face turned red.

    Soon, he spat out an answer.

    [...I-I might see things I shouldn''t. I don''t have eyes, but when I parasitize someone, I can share their vision...]

    Samuel¡¯s answer.

    At this, I and the girls looked at each other at the same time.

    And soon after, we understood what Samuel meant and made expressions of nausea.

    ¡°Ugh, what a pervert.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This is the worst.¡±

    ¡°Samuel¡­¡­¡±

    [ Y-you guys...!! ]

    Samuel roared furiously at our contemptuous gazes.

    I coldly cut him off.

    ¡°Pervert, be quiet.¡±

    [ ¡­¡­. ]

    Samuel shut his mouth.

    Only then did I realize the urgency of the situation and shouted at the students.

    ¡°We need to leave this ce now. Reinforcements from the Imperial Academy will be here soon.¡±

    The human students headed to the Imperial Academy through the Return Scroll.

    It would take quite some time to get here from there, so the humans hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    But it was only a matter of time.

    The powerhouses of the Imperial Academy would soon be here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Fron and the students agreed to my suggestion to leave this dangerous ce quickly.

    ¡°But where are we going? I thought the Gate opens tomorrow, not today.¡±

    ¡°For now, I know of a secret ce that the human instructor hid. We should be able to hold out there for a day.¡±

    A secretboratory that Besaha had created, hidden from the other instructors.

    We could hide there, even with the Demon students.

    It was hidden deep in the forest, so it would take time for the humans to find it.

    Above all, if we activated theboratory¡¯s camouge magic, it would be difficult to detect.

    It was a device set up by a 5th ss or higher Magician, after all, even though he had died by my hand.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go there.¡±

    [ No, there¡¯s something we need to do first. ]

    Samuel interrupted.

    ¡°What do you need to do, Mr. Pervert?¡±

    [¡­¡­If you call me that one more time, I¡¯ll kill you. Anyway, I need to eat the corpses of the humans to recover my body.]

    Samuel pointed to the corpses of the human students scattered on the ground with his thorns.

    ¡°Hmm, how long will that take?¡±

    [10 seconds is enough.]

    ck, ck, ck-.

    Countless thorns sprouted from my palm.

    The thorns began to devour the corpses of the humans.

    However, Samuel seemed reluctant to eat Demons, so he didn¡¯t touch the corpses of the Sytan students.

    Luna, who had been watching the whole thing, opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­Shouldn¡¯t we bury them?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t. There¡¯s no time.¡±

    If they were alive, I would have taken care of them.

    But I couldn¡¯t take care of those who were already dead.

    Because the instructors of the Imperial Academy would barge in a few dozen minutes.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Luna bit her lower lip at my cold reply and spoke to Thorn.

    ¡°Then, at least take them with you.¡±

    [I¡¯ll say this in advance, I can devour them, but I don¡¯t have the ability to move them.]

    It wasn¡¯t just Samuel.

    The other cadets were also badly injured, so they were in no condition to take care of theirrades¡¯ bodies.

    Soon, Luna shook her head heavily.

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    I looked away from Luna.

    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand her, but I couldn¡¯t sympathize with her.

    To me, the living were more important than the dead.

    However, my mind wasn¡¯t at ease.

    My heart ached as if it was being pricked by needles when I saw Luna and the cadets who had begun to shed tears.

    I pretended not to notice that emotion and epted Fron¡¯s support.

    And I became lost in thought.

    ¡®Battles are always gruesome.¡¯

    ¡­¡­Someday, Luna will have to adapt to it as well.

    But.

    Is it my greed to hope that that time will nevere?

    The day when her emotions will wear out and eventually be dull and crumble¡­¡­.

    It will probablye soon.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 85.1: Part 1

    ¨D Beep!

    It was when I was about to escape the secret realm.

    Sijo, who had been hiding in an invisible ce, suddenly jumped out.

    Sijo pped its wings and approached me,nding on the back of my hand.

    [Are you alright?]

    ¨D Beep¡­¡­.

    The guy must have seen the whole situation, and red at Samuel, who had turned into a thorn.

    It seemed that it had grown fond of him in the short time they had spent together.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    With that short greeting, the students and I escaped the secret realm through the secret passage.

    I could barely walk on my own, so I had to be supported by Fron.

    Fron, who was rtively less injured among us, volunteered to help me.

    Even so, Fron must be quite tired.

    Feeling grateful to her, I asked her a question.

    ¡°Are you not feeling heavy?¡±

    "It''s fine. This is a piece of cake for me."

    ¡°That''s a relief.¡±

    Fron, who was full of bravado as usual.

    I pointed in one direction with a small smile on my lips.

    ¡°Let''s go that way.¡±

    We headed to Besaha''sb.

    As I had exined to the students earlier, the only ce that could protect us now was there.

    Ironically, the ce where countless demons had been subjected to vivisection was the safest ce.

    ¡°We have to go that way from here.¡±

    ¡°The path is soplicated.¡±

    Fron, who was following my lead, muttered in disbelief.

    ¡°We''re almost there, so please bear with me a little longer and speed up.¡±

    I encouraged Fron and the students, who were exhausted, and looked around.

    ¡®¡­¡­Fortunately, the Imperial Academy''s personnel haven''t shown up yet.¡¯

    The human students had torn up the return scroll and headed to the Imperial Academy.

    Dozens of minutes had passed since then, but the human instructors had not yet appeared here.

    Perhaps they thought it was a diversion.

    After all, the information that the third-year dormitory was being attacked could not be confirmed as false yet.

    But that would only be for a short while.

    They were bound to show up before us soon, so we needed to hurry.

    Did we walk for about ten minutes?

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    I stopped the students at a certain point.

    We had arrived at Besaha''sb.

    Theb was located at the exact opposite side of the Imperial Academy, so we could avoid encountering humans.

    However, the students looked bewildered, as if this ce was no different from any other.

    [Is this really a safe ce? It doesn¡¯t look any different from other areas.]

    Samuel asked.

    It was a valid question.

    Besaha¡¯sb was once again covered in magical devices.

    ¡°First, please go to that tree.¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer and walked towards a tree with Fron¡¯s support.

    And then.

    Thud-.

    I mmed Samuel into the tree.

    Then, a voice filled with absurdity rang out.

    [What the hell are you doing all of a sudden?]

    ¡°This tree is not an ordinary tree. You need to activate the device with your power, Mr. Samuel.¡±

    [¡­¡­Just wait a moment.]

    Samuel remained silent for a while, as if searching for something.

    Only after a while did Samuel¡¯s voice ring out.

    [As you said, there is a device installed, but I can¡¯t activate it with my power.]

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    [I figured out how it¡¯s designed. However, my body hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so I can¡¯t use mana. It seems like I¡¯ll need another day to use mana¡­¡­ I guess I should leave it to that frivolous woman instead.]

    If he meant a frivolous woman¡­¡­.

    My gaze naturally turned to Fron, who was supporting me.

    Fron frowned at this.

    ¡°Frivolous to me¡­¡­!¡±

    [I didn¡¯t say it directly to you.]

    ¡°Then you didn¡¯t mean it for me?¡±

    [Do you think so?]

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Just before the two of them started arguing.

    I mediated between Samuel and Fron.

    ¡°Calm down, everyone. You can fight once we get to a safe ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Fron still looked displeased, but she soon raised her hand to the tree, thinking that what I said was reasonable.

    Then, she looked at Samuel, who had transformed into a thorn, and asked.

    ¡°What should I do now?¡±

    [Slowly inject mana and figure out how it¡¯s designed.]

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s not as easy as it sounds.¡±

    [Tsk, tsk, I¡¯ll tell you in detail. If you continue to inject mana into this tree, at some point, the circuit will follow the pattern of the millstone¡­¡­.]

    That¡¯s how Samuel¡¯s exnation began.

    I listened to it in silence, and as the story progressed, I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    Samuel had perfectly figured out Besaha¡¯s magical device in this short amount of time.

    This was too overwhelming to be simply described as talent.

    Moreover, what I found even more amazing was¡­

    ¡®He exined it so easily that even an outsider to magic like me could understand it¡­¡­.¡¯

    Samuel¡¯s exnation was concise and urate.

    Even a child under the age of ten could understand it.

    ¡°I see how it¡¯s done.¡±

    As proof of this, Fron also understood Samuel¡¯s exnation at once and began operating Besaha¡¯s device.

    And by the time a few minutes had passed.

    Koo-goo-goo-goong.

    A loud noise was heard, and arge tree appeared.

    The surrounding scenery also changed.

    Dozens of trees were cut down and broken, as if to prove how fierce the battle between me and Besaha had been.

    When I turned my gaze, I saw Besaha¡¯s body, which had be a cold corpse.

    Samuel, who had been able to watch that scene in sync with my vision, opened his mouth.

    [¡­¡­You really killed the instructor of the humans all by yourself.]

    ¡°He was a difficult opponent, but he was still easier to deal with than that monster.¡±

    [Who¡¯s calling who a monster¡­¡­.]

    Samuel clicked his tongue as if he was annoyed.

    I ignored him and gestured to the cadets who were looking at me in admiration.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 85.2: Part 2

    ***

    A door was installed in the wide-open tree.

    The students entered Besaha¡¯sboratory through that door.

    Drip, drip.

    Fron and I had to wait outside for a while for Samuel, who had started to devour Besaha¡¯s corpse.

    [This guy is quite tasty.]

    Those human student bastards were tasteless.

    Samuel added those words as he chewed and devoured Besaha¡¯s flesh without leaving a single piece.

    It seemed that the stronger the human he ate, the faster he recovered and the better it tasted.

    After a while, Samuel finished his meal and spoke with satisfaction.

    [I¡¯ve eaten everything. But shouldn¡¯t we also take some evidence that you killed the human instructor?]

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ve already taken care of it.¡±

    [That¡¯s good.]

    I touched the eagle-shaped Imperial Crest in my arms.

    I had to submit it to Sytan as evidence, but I wondered if I could use it for something elseter.

    ¡®The Imperial Crest has endless uses.¡¯

    I could also use it to disguise myself as a human.

    Then I might be able to get closer to the secret that the Six Families were hiding.

    ¡­¡­In fact, this wasn¡¯t the only piece of evidence I had.

    Swish-.

    I lowered my gaze and looked at the Angel flower badge on my chest.

    This badge would have a ¡®recording function¡¯ installed.

    Attacking the Imperial Academy was only a part of the midterm exam.

    We would need materials to evaluate it in detail.

    After all, we couldn¡¯t collect the heads of all the humans we killed.

    Soon, I took my eyes off the badge and spoke to Samuel and Fron.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in too.¡±

    As we, thest of Sytan¡¯s students, entered theb, the door closed naturally.

    Woong-.

    Then, the shape of the tree shook and transformed into a small figure, and the surrounding scenery changedpletely.

    It was an ordinary forest with no trace of a fight.

    It was the work of Besaha¡¯s magic device.

    * * *

    Right after Terias returned to the Imperial Academy through the Return Scroll.

    The auditorium of the Imperial Academy, the designated return location, was in chaos.

    The instructors who had been guarding the third-year dormitory like iron had to rack their brains to sort out the current situation.

    The instructors¡¯ opinions were divided after seeing the students return injured.

    They all agreed that they had to pursue and defeat the Demons.

    However, there was also an opinion that they should be careful since they hadn¡¯t yet urately grasped the Demons¡¯ strength.

    After all, there was a chance that other Demons had invaded the third-year dormitory besides them, just as the spy, Kyle, had said.

    Like that, the Demons¡¯ attack turned the Imperial Academy into chaos in an instant.

    Terias gritted his teeth and ground his shoulders at the sight.

    ¡®That half-demon bastard¡­¡­!¡¯

    He had clearly seized the opportunity to win.

    But then, the snake that had popped out of the bastard¡¯s arms bit his shoulder, and the pain that followed¡­

    Because of that, Terias had no choice but to return.

    No matter how much mana he poured into it, the poison in his shoulder wouldn¡¯t subside.

    The poison that had seeped into his shoulder was consuming his mana and growing thicker.

    The more he tried to suppress it, the worse the wound became.

    The bastard must have used some strange trick.

    Terias sat down with a haughty expression, and a student who could handle divine power came over to start healing him.

    He had healed all the injured students and was now going to heal Terias, who had been summoned.

    Then, in the middle of it.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±

    An instructor asked Terias, who was being healed.

    Terias touched his shoulder where the snake''s teeth marks were healing and answered.

    ¡°¡­¡­During the raid on the secret realm, the demons attacked, and many students were killed or injured. Instructor Besaha is probably dead as well."

    Terias didn''t know exactly what had happened to Besaha.

    Besaha, who had sent the students into the secret realm first, never showed up.

    However.

    If he were alive, he would havee to save himself and the students.

    He was convinced that Besaha had been killed by the demons.

    "Besaha is dead?"

    "That''s impossible...."

    The instructors and human students looked incredulous.

    It was true that the demons were a threat from the students'' perspective, but they didn''t think anyone was stronger than Besaha.

    If Sylvia hadn''t told them to return with the Return Scroll, there were students who would have tried to hold out until Besaha arrived.

    Furthermore, the instructors knew Besaha''s magical abilities, so they found it even harder to believe.

    "It seems the Demons have dispatched assassins on par with instructors."

    "No."

    Terias cut off the instructor who was guessing the strength of the demon students.

    "There were only two demons with the strength of instructors. One of them stood out, but he was weaker than me."

    "Then...."

    "It''s enough to just summon them."

    For a moment.

    Terias'' eyes shed with killing intent.

    His close friends, a group of sessors to the Six Families.

    Terias intended to repel the demons with them.

    However.

    "W, what... the healing isn''t working...."

    Suddenly, the student who had been pouring divine power into Terias'' shoulder opened his eyes wide in shock.

    A white aura gently enveloped Terias'' shoulder.

    The purple poison reacted against it and began to reject it.

    Immediately after.

    "Kuaaaagh!"

    Terias'' arm hardened like stone.

    The poison, which was clearly in liquid form, suddenly solidified and petrified.

    Terias groaned in pain as it struck him.

    Thud.

    Terias'' arm, which hadpletely turned to stone, broke off and fell.

    "¡°....!!¡±"

    Everyone who saw the scene was filled with panic.

    Terias'' eyes were bloodshot from the intense pain that surged through him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you¡­!¡±

    The half-demon who had taken his arm.

    Terias began to unleash his killing intent toward the man with a bone-chilling coldness.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 86.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Crumpet'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Terias, whose arm had been severed, was carried on a stretcher and transported to the medical facility inside the Imperial Academy.

    Terias resisted quite a bit during the process, but the instructor forced him to receive treatment.

    The Imperial Academy''s instructor, Madeleine, ran her fingers through her purple hair and fell into contemtion.

    "What should I do...."

    Terias had said that the guy was weaker than him, but she couldn''t just believe him.

    Sylvia, a promising talent, had died, and the Demon had even taken Terias''s arm.

    It wouldn''t be a good choice to take this situation lightly.

    Terias might have been drunk on his arrogance and underestimated the guy''s strength.

    But that wasn''t the only problem.

    "If it wasn''t a spy in the Demon World who betrayed us...."

    They also had to prepare for the possibility of an invasion of the third-year dormitory.

    If the Demons didn''t invade the dormitory, then they could assume that a spy had betrayed them.

    But she felt it was too hasty to make a judgment yet.

    ¡°As expected, there¡¯s no other way.¡±

    The small group of elites that Terias had mentioned earlier, possessed strengthparable to instructors.

    They needed to step forward.

    Students who would each grow to be talents who would one day lead the Empire.

    Their potential made even the Six Dukes, who had been called heroes during the Human-Demon War, seem like a joke.

    Creak-.

    Madeleine opened the door to the room where they were and entered.

    Five students entered her field of vision.

    Originally, there should have been six people in the room, but since Terias had been taken to the medical facility, there were only five.

    Even though their numbers had decreased, their strength was not something that could be ignored.

    After all, they all possessed strength that rivaled thebat instructors.

    That meant they were monsters who could overwhelm instructors like Besaha, who focused on teaching theory.

    As Madeleine stared at them, one of the female students spoke up.

    She was a student with fiery red hair and sharp, cat-like eyes.

    "What is it? Aren''t you instructors busy? What are you doing here?"

    The female student spoke to Madeleine with a mocking smile.

    She knew that it was the rule to use honorifics when addressing an instructor like Madeleine, but she acted arrogantly.

    Seeing her like that, one of the male students spoke up.

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s urgent enough for you toe looking for us? Let¡¯s try to understand the instructors¡¯ situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you for saying that.¡±

    Madeleine felt like mes were raging inside her, but for now, she decided to yield.

    Because, as the student had said, it wasn¡¯t them she felt sorry for, but herself.

    How much time had passed like that?

    A student who had been flipping through documents looked at Madeleine with a nk expression.

    ¡°I heard that Terias was critically injured. And many students died and returned injured.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a good situation.¡±

    ¡°But since there¡¯s a possibility of an attack on the third-year dormitory, it must be difficult to allocate manpower.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Madeleine couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at the student¡¯s following words.

    The student had deep, dark blue eyes that seemed to pierce through her intentions.

    His pupils, which seemed to contain the deep sea, urged Madeleine on.

    But despite the color of the deep sea, his eyes were not dark at all.

    They were bright despite being ck, as if reflecting the student¡¯s personality.

    Madeleine stuck out her tongue as she looked into those upright eyes.

    ¡®¡­¡­He¡¯s definitely not at the level of a student.¡¯

    He was supposed to be just a first-year student.

    A guy with insight and skill that overwhelmed her, an instructor.

    Madeleine couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    While admiring his outstanding talent, on the other hand, she couldn¡¯t help but picture the Empire¡¯s defeat or ruin as long as such a student existed.

    ¡®Is blood thicker than water?¡¯

    Madeleine looked at the student.

    The son of Sword Saint, Sel, and the future lord of the Nina family.

    Nina Hamel.

    He was the representative of this group.

    Even so, Hamel did not show any arrogance and treated her with respect and politeness.

    Madeleine smiled faintly at this sight and spoke.

    ¡°Your words are correct. We have to defend the third-year dorms, but we don¡¯t know the enemy¡¯s strength well enough, so we¡¯re having trouble distributing personnel.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to ask us for help.¡±

    ¡°Yes, can you help us?¡±

    Madeleine¡¯s request.

    Of course, the student¡¯s answer was,

    ¡°I will help you.¡±

    Affirmative.

    Hamel, who carried out justice, could not refuse Madeleine¡¯s request for the students.

    That was why he was also the student Madeleine trusted the most.

    Hamel was a student who would never do anything unless it was just.

    He would kill all the Demon bastards who were no different from pests.

    ¡°Instructor Madeleine, please tell us the exact story.¡±

    Hamel opened his mouth, his blue eyes shining.

    ¡°If so, we will show you that we can defeat those bastards.¡±

    An organization to which only the best students of the Imperial Academy belong.

    ¡®Student Council.¡¯

    They threw their deration of war.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 86.2: Part 2

    ***

    Flinch.

    I shook my shoulders slightly because of the sudden chill.

    I definitely felt like something big was going to happen soon.

    ¡®It¡¯s not¡­¡­because of my mood.¡¯

    It¡¯s probably actually dangerous.

    The information Kyle had lied about, ¡®The demons will attack the third-year dormitory,¡¯ will probably still be valid.

    The instructors won¡¯t be able toe out in person because they are tied down to the Imperial Academy.

    In that case.

    ¡®¡­¡­The bastards will have no choice but to move.¡¯

    The Student Council, the ones who drove the original Adel to his death, and the organization that gathers only the strongest people in the world.

    They wille out to kill us instead of the instructors.

    If we face the Student Council in our current state, it¡¯s obvious that we won¡¯t be able to avoid death.

    My body and the students¡¯ bodies aren¡¯t in normal condition, and the difference in our strength is like heaven and earth.

    ¡®Even if my body was fine, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat those bastards.¡¯

    Didn¡¯t we barely manage to drive out Terias when we joined forces?

    Even then, if it hadn¡¯t been for Gu poison, it would have been impossible to repel Terias.

    In order to defeat them, I¡¯ll have to pay an even greater price.

    ¡­¡­Well, for now, I don¡¯t even know what Adel took from me.

    As I was specting about how the situation would unfold in the future, Samuel¡¯s voice reached my ears.

    [Why are you making that expression? What are you worried about?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be discovered here, but I¡¯m worried because we have to leave this ce tomorrow to enter the gate back to the Demon Realm.¡±

    [¡­¡­If we run into humans like that, we¡¯ll be dead for sure. But I don¡¯t feel like staying here any longer either.]

    Samuel muttered in a low, subdued voice.

    When the students of the Demon Realm saw the interior of theboratory, they gagged or were in chaos.

    Even Fron, who had maintained a bright expression until the end, couldn¡¯t hide herplicated expression at the sight of theboratory.

    ¡°How horrible¡­¡­.¡±

    The sight inside theboratory.

    Numerous demons used for experiments were lying dead on the floor.

    It was a sight I had already seen once, but it still wasn¡¯t easy to get used to.

    I forced my reluctant lips apart.

    ¡°Mr. Samuel.¡±

    [What.]

    ¡°Can you eat those corpses?¡±

    [¡­¡­That¡¯s.]

    Samuel¡¯s voice hesitated, as if he hadn¡¯t expected my request.

    Of course he would. He hadn¡¯t eaten the corpses of the Demon students inside the Demon Realm.

    So it was natural for him to feel disgusted when I asked him to eat the corpses inside theb.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡®Endemic disease.¡¯

    Since we came from the Demon Realm, we didn¡¯t know what germs the Demons remaining in the Human Realm had.

    Furthermore, the students were exhausted.

    If they slept among the rotting corpses, they could get sick and face another life-threatening situation.

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why I¡¯d like Sir Samuel to eat them. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be happy if their corpses were used for the safety of the Demon Realm.¡±

    [¡­¡­.]

    Samuel seemed conflicted by my words, but soon he spread his thorns.

    Snap-. Snap-.

    Samuel¡¯s thorns quickly devoured the corpses.

    A sound came from Samuel¡¯s thorns, which had devoured all the Demon corpses.

    [¡­¡­I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll sleep now. Call me when you need me.]

    Since Samuel hadn¡¯t slept properly for several days, I allowed him to sleep.

    ¡°I understand. But how do I call you when I need you?¡±

    [Just pour your mana into the thorns. Then, that¡¯s all¡­¡­.]

    Samuel finished his brief exnation and fell silent, as if he had fallen asleep.

    A long time passed like that.

    [¡­¡­.]

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Creak-.

    Not only Samuel, but also the corpses of the Demons disappeared, and the students began to fall asleep one by one.

    They must have been exhausted from what happened today.

    Swish-.

    I was also tired, so I found afortable spot andy down.

    ¡°Mmm, mmm¡­¡­.¡±

    I turned my head slightly and saw Fron¡¯s idiotic face, drooling as she fell fast asleep.

    ¡®She¡¯s already asleep.¡¯

    Iy down next to Fron and fell into deep thought.

    About the Humans who would be our enemies in the future.

    ¡®The main characters in my work.¡¯

    The student council of the Imperial Academy.

    We would fight them in the future.

    The problem was¡­¡­.

    ¡®It¡¯s that they might be different from the guys in the original work.¡¯

    For some reason, the discarded settings had been erased from my memory.

    Due to the nature of web novels, I couldn''t help but describe them in fragments.

    That''s why I couldn''t say I know everything about them, even though they''re characters I created myself.

    Like how I don''t know what they had for breakfast.

    So the characters in the story are already...

    ''Completely different people.''

    They must bepletely different from the ones I know.

    ...Meaning that even the most righteous ones could be nothing more than hypocrites.

    Perhaps because of myplicated feelings, my mouth tasted bitter.

    What if?

    Just what if?

    All the Student Council members, the children of the Six Families, knew about the secret Terias was hiding?

    ''Then.''

    What choice would I have to make?

    Would I have to fight them like Terias did?

    Or...

    Just as I was thinking that.

    "Adel."

    I heard someone calling out to me, lost in thought.

    "Adel, are you okay?"

    Luna, who hade close enough to fall into my arms, looked up at me with concern.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 87.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Friendly_Noctis'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier and ''@Mush'' for subscription to ''Position Exchange - '' tier on Ko-fi.

    Swish-

    Luna used her sleeve to wipe away the sweat that had formed on my forehead.

    I quietly epted Luna''s touch and opened my eyes.

    ¡­¡­This is too close.

    If I moved my body even a little, our faces would collide.

    For some reason, my heart started beating faster.

    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    Luna asked in a small voice as if she was worried about disturbing the students'' sleep.

    I decided not to answer, as I couldn''t fully express my concerns.

    Luna, who seemed to have taken my silence as a yes, made a sad face.

    ¡°If you''re having a hard time, talk to me. We, we''re friends¡­¡­.¡±

    Luna suddenly stuttered.

    I just watched Luna''s reaction.

    Lost in deep thought.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    It''s not easy to affirm or deny the word ''friend''.

    Friend¡­¡­.

    Would she still call me a friend if she knew my true nature?

    I am the creator of this world.

    The misfortune and sorrow of everyone, including Luna, was written by my hand.

    Even if I told her, she wouldn''t believe me.

    ''I''m tired, a little.''

    It''s been less than a week.

    There''s been so much going on, and I''ve had so many thoughts.

    In the process, I realized that this world is not a virtual reality made of text, but another reality.

    That''s why.

    ''¡­¡­I can''t ept it.''

    Luna''s feelings for me are a burden.

    Swish-

    I lowered my gaze and looked at Luna, who was looking up at me from my chest.

    The soft orange light emitted from the magicmp made her white and light pink hair stand out.

    Then, without me knowing it, a pure emotion came to mind.

    ''She''s pretty.''

    It''s not an emptypliment, she''s as beautiful as Rene and Fron.

    But she doesn''t seem to realize it because she''s so insecure.

    Then, just as I was about to look away in case our eyes met.

    ¡­¡­Luna slowly moved her body.

    Thud-

    Luna was suddenly in my arms.

    Blink, blink.

    I blinked nkly because her actions were so sudden.

    I knew that Luna had feelings for me, but I never thought she would like me this much¡­¡­.

    My ears were starting to turn red when.

    ¡°Adel.¡±

    Luna called out.

    I opened my mouth at the sound of her voice, heavy with deep-seated sorrow.

    ¡°Why do you call me?¡±

    ¡°Adel.¡±

    Tightly.

    Luna, who had called out to me again, grabbed the cor of my clothes and pulled me close.

    Before I could even part my lips to answer, Luna¡¯s tearful voice rang out again.

    ¡°Adel.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Luna¡¯s hands were trembling.

    I couldn¡¯t do anything but cover her hands with mine.

    Just like when I helped Luna kill the captive in Orgon.

    But, her trembling hands did not stop even as I gently caressed them.

    I opened my mouth to speak to Luna.

    ¡°Were you afraid of the humans?¡±

    Shakily.

    Luna shook her head at my question.

    She didn¡¯t seem to be lying, so I asked her another question.

    ¡°Were you afraid of that human?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t the human students that she was afraid of, then perhaps it was Terias that she feared.

    After all, Terias had shown his might by instantly repelling Samuel and the students.

    Rustle-.

    However, Luna shook her head again, as if to say that wasn¡¯t it either.

    Then what was she afraid of?

    ¡®Surely not¡­¡­.¡¯

    I raised my hand and wiped away the dried bloodstains stuck to my face.

    Here and there, I was covered in wounds and the blood of the human students.

    My current appearance was not a pretty sight, to put it mildly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me that you¡¯re afraid of, is it?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡­!¡±

    Luna denied it loudly.

    At that, I immediately raised my index finger and ced it on Luna¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Quietly, the other students might wake up.¡±

    ¡°U, uh¡­¡­.¡±

    Was it because of the lighting?

    Luna¡¯s face turned even redder.

    Only then did I remove my index finger from her lips.

    And I asked her the next question.

    ¡°Then, what are you afraid of?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t the human students or Terias, then what was it that she was afraid of?

    After Terias, the next biggest threat would have been the Imperial Academy instructor, Besaha, but I had dealt with him myself.

    Luna let out a deeply gloomy voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Death.¡±

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 87.2: Part 2

    ¡°Dying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid of death.¡±

    ¡°What demon in the world isn¡¯t afraid of that?¡±

    Just because we were students raised for war, it didn¡¯t mean that we wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death.

    We desperately tried to ignore our fear in order to kill humans and get revenge, even if it meant trading our own lives for it.

    But.

    Luna shook her head again.

    "What I fear is not my own death."

    "You''re not afraid of death?"

    "Of course I''m afraid of dying. I''m a Demon after all. But what scares me more is..."

    Luna couldn''t finish her sentence and began to sob.

    Her emotions were overflowing, and the sound of her crying made my heart ache.

    I gently stroked Luna''s light pink hair and waited for her to calm down.

    Soon, Luna, who had been sobbing, opened her mouth.

    "I''m terrified of the person I''m connected to dying... I wish no one would die."

    "......"

    "I tried. I wanted no one to die, I wanted to save everyone, but it was impossible. I tried so hard, but I couldn''t stop it."

    "Luna."

    I tried to stop Luna, who was pouring out her emotions, but she didn''t stop talking.

    "Like grains of sand crumbling in my hand, they''re gone in an instant. How can I stop everyone from dying? Adel, you''re smart."

    After a while.

    Luna squeezed my hand tightly and spoke as if she were spitting out the words.

    "Adel, tell me. What should I do? Please... ."

    "......"

    I couldn''t answer orfort Luna''s tearful question.

    I simply.

    Pulled my hand out of Luna''s.

    Because I thought that what she needed now was notfort or empathy, but the strength to adapt to this tragic reality.

    Whew.

    I took a deep breath and continued my story.

    "More of yourrades will die in the future."

    I''m not trying to scare you, it''s the truth.

    No matter how much the Saintess dwells in Luna''s body, Satan''s students will die one by one.

    No.

    Maybe they''ll all die.

    ording to the original story, it was a foregone conclusion.

    I''m the only variable, but just because I''m here doesn''t mean the Demons will win.

    The protagonist''s party will continue to grow stronger, and as the story progresses, there''s no doubt that settings I don''t know about will pop up.

    Soon, Luna will be at a crossroads.

    ''Idea must have been wary of this.''

    In Orgon, Idea tested me.

    Whether I would have the iron heart to save only the talented students, or whether I would choose the difficult path of trying to save everyone.

    There, I chose to have an iron heart.

    But Luna would be different from me.

    No matter what I said, Luna would not be able to make the choice of abandoning herrades.

    It might seem frustrating.

    But to me, Luna seemed normal.

    This world that instigates revenge in children who are not even adults and tells them to get used to the deaths around them is crazy.

    But¡­

    ¡°Will you just cry every time someone around you dies? Sometimes, you need to let go of your foolishness.¡±

    ¡°Let go of my foolishness¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The meaning of my words was simple.

    It did not mean to abandon the mindset of saving everyone.

    It would be helpful for us if she tried to heal her allies, and it would not cause any harm.

    However, it was necessary to refrain from dying time by bursting into tears over the death of each student like this time.

    And what I was going to say would be an important mindset for Luna in the future.

    ¡°If you want to save everyone, do your best. You have to somehow evolve your healing ability and train your magic.¡±

    ¡°¡­But what if someone dies even after I do that?¡±

    ¡°If you did your best and still could not save them, then that is the end of it. I am not saying that you should not feel guilty. Rather, it would be better if you did.¡±

    Frustration will be an opportunity for Luna to evolve further.

    Both mentally and in terms of ability.

    However, if she fails to use that frustration as fertilizer and falls over, that will be the end of it.

    No matter how much I try to help Luna, it cannot be helped if her will does not support her.

    So.

    ¡°I hope you do not forget the emotions you felt today. If you want to grow further, you need to be stronger, not copse.¡±

    To copse and to be stronger.

    The two were only one step apart.

    Just as soil can be washed away by rain and copse like andslide, or it can be mud and solidify again.

    I hope that Luna will be stronger.

    Otherwise, she will not be able to survive in this twisted world.

    Luna nodded at my words.

    ¡°Yes, I will try¡­¡±

    As she said that, Luna burrowed into my arms.

    I felt a warm heat from her body that was different from the lukewarmness of blood.

    Luna closed her eyes and fell fast asleep before I could even be surprised.

    Sigh, really¡­¡­.

    She fell asleep with her eyes closed, saying she was tired while others were talking earnestly.

    I quietly smiled.

    I guess I can let this slide.

    ¡°¡­¡­Since she¡¯s cute, I¡¯ll let her sleep.¡±

    Swish-.

    I stroked Luna¡¯s soft, light pink hair and muttered.

    I wondered if such a frail and delicate child could survive this chaotic world, but I decided not to worry about it.

    I¡¯ve already done everything I can.

    Not material help, but psychological help ends here.

    The rest is¡­¡­.

    ¡®Up to Luna.¡¯

    It¡¯s already burdensome to take care of myself, so I don¡¯t have time to take care of Luna too.

    ¡­¡­Rather, it¡¯ll be soon.

    ¡®Will it be possible with this body?¡¯

    As I tried to sleep, I suddenly became worried.

    If there are no variables, we will most likely encounter the protagonist¡¯s party.

    But my current physical condition is not normal, is it?

    Thanks to Luna¡¯s treatment, I was able to avoid excessive bleeding, but what can I do with one arm that¡¯s broken into pieces?

    I had lost the pain due to the side effects of Absolute Stealth, but the pain had returned and was tormenting me even now.

    I hope nothing happens.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to meet him yet¡­¡­.¡¯

    I¡¯m not mentally prepared to meet that protagonist guy.

    I don¡¯t want to see the guy I favored almost like a creator be a hypocrite.

    If that situationes, will I be able to kill Hamel, the protagonist, just because he¡¯s different from what I knew?

    My mind isplicated.

    I couldn¡¯t fall asleep easily.

    That¡¯s why I,

    muttered with regret and irritation towards the guy who brought me here.

    ¡®¡­¡­Damn it.¡¯

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 88.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Friendly_Noctis'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Thus, time passed.

    Finally, the day came when the gate to the Demon Realm would be opened.

    ¡®Fortunately, we weren¡¯t caught.¡¯

    We were able to get enough rest without being discovered by the humans.

    Besaha¡¯sboratory, where he conducted experiments on homunculi, had remained hidden for years.

    The camouge magic it possessed was so great that even the protagonist¡¯s party hadn¡¯t been able to find us.

    If we had enough food, we might be able to stay here for several days.

    ¡®¡­¡­But I don¡¯t n on doing that.¡¯

    I needed to receive treatment to reassemble my unevenly broken bones as soon as possible.

    No matter how much I wore a mask topletely hide my face, unless I learned stic surgery, Terias would never forget me.

    In other words, if I stayed in the human realm, it would mean death.

    So I had to hurry and take the students with me to escape to the Demon Realm.

    I woke up the students who were still sleeping, along with Luna, who had gotten up early.

    I grabbed Fron¡¯s shoulders, who was spread out snoring, and shook them roughly.

    ¡°Get up now.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, five more minutes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Tch, fine. I¡¯ll get up.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Stop nagging me.¡±

    Fron grumbled but got up.

    Even for her, staying in the human realm would be worse than death.

    In fact, if she stayed in the human realm any longer, it would be no different from dying.

    So after waking Fron up, I looked around.

    Thanks to Luna running around busily since morning, all the students were awake and preparing to leave.

    And a few minutester, all the students were ready.

    I gave them instructions.

    ¡°It seems like everyone¡¯s up, so let¡¯s get going.¡±

    It would take about thirty minutes to get from theb to where the gate would open.

    We had to leave right away to arrive just as the gate opened.

    I was getting impatient because I didn¡¯t know how long the gate would stay open.

    ¡®It won¡¯t open and close right away, will it?¡¯

    If it only opened and closed for a split second, it would be a very difficult situation.

    Outside, the protagonist¡¯s party, dispatched by the Imperial Academy, would be searching for us with fire in their eyes.

    ¡®The chances of them giving up on finding us are¡­¡­.¡¯

    Hmm.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too far-fetched to say that it¡¯s impossible.

    I don¡¯t know about the protagonist¡¯s party, but do you really think that a ¡®guy¡¯ who pursues justice would just let us go after we killed human students?

    By now, he must be searching for our trail with fire in his eyes.

    And he must have figured out that we were somewhere near here.

    ¡®We did our best to erase our tracks, but¡­¡¯

    With that guy¡¯s animal-like senses, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t have noticed.

    In our current situation, running into that guy would be the worst-case scenario.

    The best-case scenario would be to not run into anyone at all.

    ¡­But that¡¯s impossible.

    The chances are high that we¡¯ll run into at least one or two of them.

    And that¡¯s the minimum.

    If we¡¯re unlucky, we might even run into the entire student council.

    That¡¯s why.

    Woosh-

    [¡­What¡¯s going on?]

    I poured mana into the thorn and woke up Samuel, who had been sleeping soundly.

    I ignored his sleepy voice and gave him a brief exnation of the situation.

    ¡°We need to move to where the gate will open, but there¡¯s a high chance that we¡¯ll run into humans.¡±

    [So you need my strength.]

    ¡°Yes. The humans we¡¯ll be fighting this time will probably be just as strong as the ones we met before.¡±

    [That human, the one who did this to me¡­¡­ wait, humans?]

    Samuel shouted in surprise when I told him that we would be facing several strong people like Terias.

    I nodded in response.

    ¡°Yes, and there¡¯s more than one of them.¡±

    [¡­Are you crazy? We didn¡¯te all the way here to die.]

    ¡°......¡±

    [This is really driving me crazy. Why did you choose this ce when you were picking the location?]

    ¡°......¡±

    [Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?]

    I responded to Samuel¡¯s questions with silence.

    Even if I had two mouths, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything.

    I couldn¡¯t tell Samuel what I was thinking at the time, so I kept my mouth shut.

    If I hadn¡¯t chosen toe here myself, another ss would havee here instead, and they would have all died.

    Plus, I had my own selfish desire to obtain the elixir¡­

    [Hey, if you have a mouth, then talk!]

    Samuel shouted at me as I hardened my expression.

    Swish, swish-

    I manifested the darkness attribute and painted my lips with a dark color.

    ¡­With this, my mouth is gone.

    [Ha¡­]

    Samuel was speechless at my behavior and could only sigh deeply.

    When Samuel¡¯s voice finally subsided, I shouted at the students.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    ¡°¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±¡±

    Were they d that they could finally escape this horrible ce?

    The students shouted with bright smiles.

    It was a natural reaction since the students didn¡¯t know what kind of monsters were outside yet.

    Their smiles would soon turn into looks of terror, but¡­

    It was better for them not to know.

    I nced at them with a pitiful look and spoke to Luna, feeling the inconvenience of my movement.

    ¡°Then, please support me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Thud-

    I leaned on Luna¡¯s shoulder.

    And when I nced to the side, I could see Luna¡¯s face, which was even redder than before.

    For some reason, Luna¡¯s reactions had been strange since that day¡­

    No, now was not the time to care about that.

    ¡®¡­Nothing will happen.¡¯

    I tried to shake off my anxiety and walked outside with the students.

    Inwardly, I prayed that I wouldn¡¯t run into any humans.

    Please¡­!

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 88.2: Part 2

    * * *

    We hurriedly left theb.

    As we left the vicinity of theb, the scenery changed in an instant.

    The broken trees and bloodstains were nowhere to be seen outside.

    It was amazing, even after seeing it again.

    ¡®I could use it as a secret baseter.¡¯

    It was a ce that even the Student Council guys couldn¡¯t find.

    There were endless ways to use it.

    Well, that was a story for after we survived this ce.

    Fortunately, I still couldn¡¯t see any human students from the Student Council.

    This was my only chance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    We had to reach near the gate before we ran into members of the Student Council.

    Since all the students of Sytan could use Stealth, we could just wait nearby until the gate opened.

    The students of Sytan and I hurried our steps.

    I had no choice but to limp with Luna supporting me, but I didn¡¯t want to see the students get into danger because of me.

    That¡¯s why I gritted my teeth and ignored the pain, matching my pace to Luna¡¯s stride.

    And so, about ten minutes passed.

    ¡®Over there.¡¯

    The ce where we first fell into the human world came into view.

    The gate hadn¡¯t opened yet.

    If the gate that moved dimensions had opened, I would have felt a surge of mana, but judging from the fact that I didn¡¯t feel anything, we definitely hadn¡¯t arrivedte.

    [What should we do now?]

    ¡°Shhh, you need to lower your voice.¡±

    [¡­¡­So what are we going to do? It seems like the Gate will open soon.]

    When I brought my index finger to my lips, Samuel whispered.

    ¡°For now¡­¡­¡±

    Instead of giving a precise answer, I wrapped my body with Mana.

    I had activated the Stealth skill.

    My body blurred and soon blended with the surrounding scenery.

    The students followed suit and used Stealth one by one.

    ¡°¡­¡­Let¡¯s each climb a tree and stay there. It seems much safer that way.¡±

    [We jump in as soon as the Gate opens?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    tter, tter-.

    At mymand, the students immediately moved.

    Each of them climbed a tree and hid themselves with branches or leaves.

    Just then.

    ¡°Adel, should we climb a tree together¡­¡­¡±

    When Luna asked, wiggling her fingers, I shook my head.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. I have the ability to teleport.¡±

    ¡°R, right. I¡¯ll go first then.¡±

    Luna, who looked incredibly disappointed, climbed another tree.

    I sighed in regret as I watched the students hiding their bodies.

    ¡®If I had known this would happen, I would have learned the Silence spell from Robolt.¡¯

    At the beginning of the semester, Robolt told us that he would teach us two spells: Stealth and Silence.

    However, the Silence spell was a higher-level spell and was given as a final exam assignment.

    Meaning we hadn¡¯t learned it yet.

    I clicked my tongue in regret but used Position Exchange in a hurry.

    ¡®Designation.¡¯

    I designated a leaf that not a single student had climbed as my target.

    ¡®Move.¡¯

    The moment I swapped ces.

    Thwack-!

    An arrow that had flown from somewhere pierced the leaf where I had been.

    My expression hardened at the sight.

    ¡®¡­¡­A sniper.¡¯

    Even when I activated my senses to their maximum, I couldn¡¯t detect any human presence nearby.

    That meant they were very far away from us.

    ¡®Where are they?¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t figure it out at all.

    If I could just find out where they were, I could figure out how to deal with them, but I couldn¡¯t find the culprit who had shot the arrow from anywhere.

    ¡°Mr. Samuel, can you find out where the human who shot the arrow is? I can¡¯t tell with my Perception.¡±

    [I understand. Wait a moment.]

    At my request, a faint mana began to be released from the thorn.

    The mana was emitted in very thin waves, extending far into the surroundings.

    After a short while, Samuel¡¯s voice was heard.

    [I found it.]

    ¡°Really?¡±

    [Yes, but¡­.]

    Samuel hesitated.

    He opened his mouth heavily.

    [The distance is considerable¡­ Does it make sense to snipe from there?]

    Where on earth did he shoot from for Samuel to react like this?

    I asked Samuel anxiously.

    ¡°Where did the arrowe from?¡±

    [¡­Over there.]

    Samuel pointed in one direction with his outstretched thorn.

    The direction pointed to a hill far away. The distance was so great that it looked like a dot.

    It looked to be at least 5km away.

    At this, I felt goosebumps rising on my spine.

    In modern times, the unofficial record for the longest sniper shot was just over 3km.

    However, using an arrow, it was a distance of over 5km.

    The only student who could disy such skill was¡­

    ¡®¡­a member of the Student Council.¡¯

    The woman who wouldter be called the ¡®Divine Archer¡¯ had targeted us and shot an arrow.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 89.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Friendly_Noctis'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    The appearance of another Main Character.

    I narrowed my eyes as I figured out the identity of the woman who was sniping at us like we were prey.

    The distance between us and her was 5km.

    There was no one among us who could close that distance in one go.

    Not even me.

    Would it be possible to close a distance that would take an hour to walk in just a few seconds?

    ¡®It would have been possible if my proficiency in Position Exchange was higher¡­¡­.¡¯

    But my Position Exchange was still too short to move such a distance.

    Moreover, Samuel was in his thorn form, unable to exert his full power.

    So the best course of action would be to run away.

    However.

    ¡®¡­¡­There''s no way I can escape from that woman.¡¯

    If I knew the identity of that human woman, I would realize how foolish it was to expose myself from the leaves.

    Divine Archer, Wendy Sisce.

    The daughter of the Wendy family, one of the Six Families, and the person who would one day represent the Empire as the Divine Archer.

    Her talent and ability were on par with Terias, who had driven us to the brink of death.

    Even if we joined forces with the students of Sytan, the chances of defeating her were slim.

    Especially when the distance was so great.

    ¡®¡­¡­I can never win in a long-range battle.¡¯

    Even if I threw my ck de, it wouldn''t even reach near where Sisce was.

    On the other hand, her arrows boasted tremendous power and uracy even at this distance.

    Just looking at the pieces of leaves that had been pierced through and had holes in them made me shudder with fear.

    ¡®How did I describe it?¡¯

    I recalled the abilities that Sisce possessed in the original story

    ¡º Sisce''s Horned Bow is extremely fast and urate.

    Her arrows, imbued with the will to pierce her target, cannot be dodged by anyone less than a high-level expert.

    Shepresses mana imbued with fighting spirit into her Horned Bow and shoots arrows at her enemies that can pierce targets even in a typhoon. ¡»

    As I thought about it, I could clearly see the extent of Sisce''s power.

    To imbue an arrow with ¡®fighting spirit¡¯.

    To imbue a weapon that had left one''s hand with fighting spirit was like a skill in itself.

    Even I, who had inherited part of Adel''s power, could not imbue a dagger with fighting spirit¡­¡­.

    ''Fighting spirit.''

    It was an ability that was the next level up from sword energy or Sword Lacquer.

    A power that only thebat instructor level of the Demon Realm or the students of the Human Realm Student Council could use.

    This was the reason why I couldn''t overwhelm Terias even after inheriting 20% of Adel''s power.

    ''...All the members of the Student Council can infuse their weapons with fighting spirit.''

    Among them, Sisce had an outstanding talent for manifesting fighting spirit.

    In other words, at this point in time, Sisce was a powerhouse who overwhelmed me.

    ...I didn''t know I would use this ability again, but the time hade to use it again.

    ''Eye of Arrogance.''

    An ability that originally greatly enhances dynamic vision when killing an enemy.

    It was an ability that was originally useful in one-versus-manybat situations, but I hadn''t used it because such a situation had rarely arisen.

    Normally, the Eye of Arrogance is activated when killing only living beings with mana in their bodies, such as mosters, humans, or the Demon race.

    However, in order to deal with the arrow that Sisce was about to shoot, I had to activate the Eye of Arrogance.

    That''s why.

    ''...Open,''

    I forcibly opened the Eye of Arrogance by pouring in nearly half of my mana.

    Then, the ck pupil in my left eye appeared.

    If I break the rules and activate the Eye of Arrogance in this way, not only will the ability be halved, but my eyesight will also be severely damaged.

    But, it''s better to lose my eyesight than to die.

    Swoosh-.

    Soon after, everything started to look slow.

    I could see every single movement of the swaying branches.

    Not only that, but my eyesight had improved to an absurd degree.

    Her face, which had seemed like a tiny dot, was now visible in great detail, as if I were using binocrs.

    A beautiful girl with short auburn hair and a somewhat haughty smile.

    She was wearing a dress that pressed down on her chest to make it easier to shoot an arrow.

    In addition, with the activation of the Eye of Arrogance, I was able to observe Sisce''s actions in detail.

    Swish-.

    Sisce was reloading her arrow after failing to pierce me with her arrow.

    She clicked her tongue in regret.

    That''s why she red at me with both eyes, as if she didn''t want to miss me this time.

    And then came her next attack.

    ¡®¡­¡­Crazy.¡¯

    I cursed inwardly.

    Through my enhanced vision, I could see a ghastly mana clinging to the bowstring that Sisce had drawn.

    Mana imbued with the attribute of rock.

    Her intention was not just to pierce us, but to crush us.

    I could feel the vast flow of mana concentrating on Sisce.

    It was only natural, since she possessed more mana than even Fron and me.

    [¡­¡­If we get hit by that, at least one of us will definitely die.]

    Samuel, who was in a thorny state and sharing his vision with me through my enhanced eyes, muttered in a low voice.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the end of it.¡±

    [What are you talking about?]

    ¡°I mean it¡¯s going to be even more dangerous than you think.¡±

    [Ha, no matter how powerful it is, it¡¯s just an arrow. I¡¯ve heard stories of people piercing several birds with a single arrow, but do you think it¡¯s possible to pierce several Demons with it?]

    ck, ck.

    I shook my head as my answer to Samuel¡¯s question.

    If he were to experience Sisce¡¯s abilities firsthand, he wouldn¡¯t be able to deny my words.

    Only one person will die?

    That¡¯s ridiculous.

    That statement is underestimating Sisce.

    Not one, but at least five people will die from that arrow.

    ¡­¡­And they won¡¯t be pierced, they¡¯ll be crushed to death.

    Goooo-.

    The space around Sisce¡¯s arrow began topress.

    The concentrated energy of her will to annihte us.

    It was the manifestation of fighting spirit.

    ¡­¡­Among the current Demon students, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who can handle fighting spirit, except for Baltan.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 89.2: Part 2

    All the members of the Student Council, including Terias and Sisce, were able to use fighting spirit.

    My mouth let out a sigh at the overwhelming gap in our abilities.

    [What¡¯s the matter?]

    Samuel asked in a tone that suggested he didn¡¯t understand.

    He was a mage who was unfamiliar with martial arts, so it seemed he didn''t know what fighting spirit was.

    It was only natural, since it was a concept that had never appeared in the regr curriculum of the Sytan ss.

    Those monsters are the strange ones.

    ¡®¡­¡­As expected, were the students of ss A all destined to die here?¡¯

    Even if they had escaped from Terias, they would have encountered Besaha, and even if they had defeated him, they would have encountered Siss like this.

    The future that I had described.

    It was as if the world was forcing death upon the students of Sytan.

    But here''s where it differs from the original.

    I''m here.

    In order to uncover the secrets hidden by the Six Families, the help of the Sytan students is essential.

    That''s why.

    ''I will save them, no matter what.''

    I, the author, will personally twist the original story to my will.

    The moment I made up my mind.

    BOOM-!

    Siscee''s arrow, filled with fighting spirit, shot towards us.

    The arrow, creating a circr ring as it burst through the sound barrier, threatened to pulverize the trees where the Sytan students were hiding.

    That was when.

    BAM-.

    A giant purple circle appeared where the Demon students had been standing before they climbed the trees.

    A gate opened by the Sytan instructors.

    However, it was flickering and unstable, as if to imply that it would take time to fully open.

    If we were to enter the gate in its current state, we would lose our way in the dimensionalbyrinth and die.

    Swish, swish.

    I activated my Eye of Arrogance, looking back and forth between the gate and Siscee''s arrow.

    I don''t know when the gate will open properly, but Siscee''s arrow will reach us in exactly 5 seconds.

    This is the distance I deduced using my body''s excellent analytical abilities and Eye of Arrogance.

    ''I''d better give up on the idea that the gate will open within 5 seconds.''

    If we wait for the gate to open, Siscee''s arrow will already have swept past us.

    But if I give the evacuation order to the students, it''s doubtful that the ordinary Demon students will be able to avoid Siscee''s arrow.

    Not only that, but there''s a chance that the gate will open and close while we''re dodging.

    So, what''s the best move?

    My actions were faster than my thoughts.

    BAM-.

    My body had already moved to the ground through Position Exchange.

    [Crazy...!]

    Before Samuel could finish speaking, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Unleash the storm.¡±

    [Damn it, got it!]

    Samuel seemed to realize that this was not the time to argue with me and immediately sprang into action.

    The mana flowing from Samuel''s thorny form transformed into a purple storm that began to swirl rapidly around the trees.

    Standing at the center of the storm, I,

    BAM-.

    Drove the Fang of Darkness into the ground.

    And with half of my remaining mana, I colored the purple storm.

    Ku-gugug-.

    The ck storm was finallyplete.

    The storm, a coboration between Samuel, who had grown stronger after being d in darkness, and me, shed with Sisce''s arrow.

    At that moment.

    Kwa-kwak-kwak-.

    A deafening roar shook the area, and a storm of razor-sharp wind began to swirl in all directions.

    A fragment of the sharp wind tore through the flesh of my cheek, leaving a bloody gash.

    Bitterness surged through me, but I ignored the pain and watched the situation unfold.

    Samuel stuttered at the dangerous sight that appeared before him.

    [T-that, isn''t that piercing through?]

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Sisce''s arrow was trying to pierce through the ck storm.

    Ku-gugug¡­¡­.

    ¡­unbelievably, her arrow showed no signs of losing power, as if it were about to break through ourbined efforts at any moment.

    ''¡­¡­It''s already been 5 seconds.''

    The storm and Sisce''s arrow had already shed.

    However, the gate was still only rippling, unable to function properly.

    At this rate, all the students would be annihted by Sisce''s arrow.

    Swoosh-.

    I stroked my eyes, where the Eye of Arrogance resided, and squeezed out all the remaining mana I had.

    I had to restore the ck storm.

    [¡­¡­Dammit, I can''t use any more magic.]

    Leaving Samuel behind, who was ming himself for not being able to help with his own power, I activated my telekinesis.

    With the Eye of Arrogance, I meticulously analyzed the structure of the storm that was about to be pierced by the arrow.

    And through telekinesis.

    Ku-gugug-.

    I mended the gaps in the storm.

    ng-.

    And finally, the storm was restored, sessfully deflecting Sisce''s arrow.

    At that moment.

    Click-.

    As enough time had passed, the gate to the Demon Realm openedpletely.

    "Jump in, now!"

    At my urgent cry, the students jumped down from the tree and began to leap into the gate.

    "Adel, I''ll support you!"

    Supported by Luna, I also entered the gate.

    "Let''s go. Quickly."

    Woong-.

    The students and I ran through the gate, which was filled with swirling spatial currents and countless whirlwinds.

    As soon as I entered the gate, I staggered from the sudden dizziness.

    The students also gritted their teeth and focused on running, knowing that if they hesitated here, they would die.

    I nced back and saw that the entrance to the gate we had entered was beginning to close.

    More.

    Faster.

    Just like that, we reached the end of the gate.

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little toote?¡±

    I could see Idea, who greeted us with a yful smile.

    Finally.

    We had returned to the Demon Realm from the Human Realm.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 90.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Botjudy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    ¡°ss A''s monitor, Adel. I dere my return. Four exceptions, a total of seventeen have returned.¡±

    Immediately after arriving in the Demon Realm, I reported our casualties and survivors to Idea.

    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±

    Idea''s expression darkened after hearing my report.

    She must be feelingplicated knowing that the students she taught have died.

    Of course, she must have been prepared for this as well.

    Wasn''t she the one who said to abandon any students who weren''t talented before invading the human realm?

    ''Even so, it must be impossible not to feel attached to them.''

    It would be strange to be happy that your own students have died.

    I added to my report to Idea.

    ¡°We were unable to recover the bodies. However, I have memorized their names.¡±

    I recited the names of the students who had died by Terias''s hand.

    Surely, just a short while ago, they were students whose names I couldn''t even remember.

    When Luna told me to memorize the students'' names, I was able to call out their names because I had gotten to know each of them personally.

    What can I say, my heart felt heavy knowing that the students whose names I knew had died.

    ¡°You''ve worked hard.¡±

    Thud-.

    Idea hugged me as I began to speak, her shoulders trembling.

    As her warm body temperature spread through my body, I felt a sense of calm.

    Idea, who had been hugging me, removed the Angelic Flower Badge from my chest.

    ¡°I''ll have this retrievedter. I need to evaluate the exam.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    I nodded my head.

    As I had expected, the Angelic Flower Badge seemed to have a recording function.

    Of course, I used my darkness attribute to hide any scenes where I consumed the elixir or showed it to others.

    So there''s no need to worry.

    After handing the badge over to Idea.

    Swish-.

    I looked around my surroundings.

    There was arge crowd gathered around us, who had just returned from the human realm.

    First of all,

    The instructors, including Idea and Ares, were watching us.

    And secondly,

    ¡°It looks like the ss with the most half-bloods suffered the most injuries. It''s a miracle that any of them survived.¡±

    ¡°Hohwi, you didn''t die?¡±

    The children of the Seven Deadly Sins and the students who had already finished the exam and returned to the Demon Realm, including Guwar and Diana, were looking at us.

    Unlike us, who had a hard time against the formidable Terias, the other students didn¡¯t seem to have suffered much damage.

    The only area that boasted a difficulty on par with ours would have been the human world¡¯s capital, and yet, the ones who attacked that ce was none other than ¡®Baltan''s¡¯ ss¡­

    It was only natural that our ss suffered the most casualties.

    Well, even as instructors of Sytan, I don¡¯t think they would have expected a monster like Terias to be among the first-year students of the human world.

    While I was standing there with a bitter feeling.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Rene approached me and spoke.

    She also seemed to have gone through a lot, as her appearance was shabby.

    However, Rene¡¯s beauty still shone through it all.

    Perhaps it was because I had grown fond of her, but a smile naturally formed on my face at the sight of her unharmed.

    ¡°Hello, miss.¡±

    After greeting me, Rene quickly began to scan my body.

    Then, her eyebrows twitched as she confirmed the bloodstains and broken bones on my body.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not in normal condition, but I¡¯m not going to die, so I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not okay.¡±

    ¡°W-well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    I tried to act tough, but Rene seemed to realize that it wouldn¡¯t be strange for me to copse.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary.¡±

    Finally, she came closer to support me.

    But at that moment.

    ¡°O-oh, hello¡­¡­.¡±

    Behind me, Luna¡¯s eyes, who had been supporting me while mumbling, met Rene¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    At this, Rene¡¯s cat-like eyes narrowed even more.

    Luna flinched at the gaze that was like a cat¡¯s staring at a mouse.

    ¡°W-why are you looking at me like that¡­¡­.¡±

    Luna tried to hide her body behind mine, trembling with fear.

    Rene grabbed Luna¡¯s shoulder and spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Saying that, Rene drew her sword from its scabbard and pointed it at Luna.

    At that threatening sight, Luna flinched and grabbed my arm tightly.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    Then, Rene¡¯s face became even more distorted, and her sword turned ck.

    She had manifested her Sword Lacquer in an instant.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­!¡±

    Luna¡¯s grip on my arm tightened even more.

    And the killing intent emanating from Rene intensified.

    It seemed like things were about to explode¡­

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re angry, but please calm down for now¡­¡±

    I gently pushed Luna back and broke out in a cold sweat as I tried to calm down Rene, who was inexplicably furious.

    Did my sincerity work?

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ng.

    Only then did Rene put away her sword, her anger somewhat subsided.

    I let out a sigh of relief at the sight.

    Why did she have to draw her sword on Luna in such a short amount of time?

    It seemed like she didn¡¯t like the fact that Luna was supporting me.

    Perhaps she thought of me as her own possession and felt offended when Luna touched me.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    Rene red at Luna until the end and then turned her steps towards Diana¡¯s group.

    Only after Rene left did Luna stop sobbing and take a deep breath.

    ¡°She was scarier than humans¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I agree.¡±

    I nodded slightly.

    Was there a woman in this world as frightening as Rene when she was angry?

    It seemed like it was the first time I had seen Rene exuding killing intent like that, except for the time in the Bares'' secret realm¡­

    ¡®¡­I never want to experience that again.¡¯

    Rather than that.

    I looked down at the single thorn on my left wrist.

    I already had a headache thinking about how I was going to exin to the instructors that Samuel had be one of my traits.

    Still, I hoped that it would be fine since the recording in the Angel Flower¡¯s Crest would show how Samuel had be a thorn.

    I was letting out a sigh when¡ª

    ¡°Attention.¡±

    Headmaster Lucian¡¯s voice suddenly echoed from afar.

    She had been nowhere to be seen just a moment ago, but she had deceived everyone¡¯s senses and revealed herself.

    The students stopped their conversations and looked back at Lucian.

    ¡°You must have each felt something through this exam, and there must be students whose hearts ache because of therades they have lost.¡±

    The students grew solemn at Lucian¡¯s words. The atmosphere among the students of ss A was even heavier.

    They felt a heavy weight in their hearts from the fact that they had failed to protect theirrades from the humans because of their own weakness.

    Lucian continued to speak amidst this solemn atmosphere.

    ¡°First, do not shed tears. It is too early to shed tears. It will not be toote to show tears after you have annihted all of your enemies. Bury yourrades¡¯ corpses and their deaths in your hearts, and burn with anger. And grow stronger. The hardships you have experienced in this exam will make you stronger.¡±

    Lujan''s speech boosted morale.

    The eyes of the ss A students, who had been depressed by the memory of theirrade''s death, began to burn with anger towards humanity.

    Lucian, who had seen the change in the students'' eyes, opened his mouth.

    "Finally. Everyone worked hard."

    Lucian announced the end of the midterm exam.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 90.2: Part 2

    ***

    And so, before the other instructors could get on the tform, Samuel and I talked.

    [Rather, it''s clear that our ss has suffered more damage than the other sses. Some sses seem to have no injuries except for minor bruises. ......Does that mean our ss is weak?]

    Samuel muttered gloomily.

    As he said, there was no other ss that had four casualties except for ours.

    Even if there were, it would only be one or two.

    There were even sses that didn''t have any deaths at all.

    But that didn''t mean that ss A''s level was low.

    "No, it''s true that our damage is the greatest. But that doesn''t mean we''re the weakest. Objectively speaking, our level is higher than Guwar and Aeron''s sses."

    I muttered indifferently.

    Thebination of Samuel and my abilities was quite good, and I was the one who had defeated Guwarst time.

    Of course, Guwar didn''t show all his strength at that time, but at least I didn''t think I would lose to Guwar.

    There was only one reason why ss A suffered so much damage.

    It couldn''t be helped.

    Because Terias we faced was the strongest person in this exam.

    I apologized briefly to Samuel.

    "......I''m sorry about this. If I had chosen a different area, we might not have suffered any damage."

    If we had invaded a ce other than the Imperial Academy, none of the students might have died.

    But I needed to get the elixir, and I needed to confront Terias to get a real grasp of the protagonist''s strength.

    Because of my greed, I led the students of ss A to their deaths.

    This was an evil deed for which I could not say anything, even if I had ten mouths.

    "Since he was the strongest opponent in this exam, it couldn''t be helped that our damage was great. I don''t know if I could have been stronger, but there are students in other sses who are stronger than me......"

    [What?!]

    Samuel¡¯s sharp voice rang out at my words.

    I thought he was going to get angry, but he pointed out something else I had said.

    [Are you saying that there is a student stronger than you when your power suddenly amplified?]

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    [¡­¡­That¡¯s ridiculous. Are you saying that there¡¯s a student at Sytan who¡¯s stronger than, or equal to, that human?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The human we faced was strong, but¡­¡­¡±

    I turned my head slightly.

    At the end of my gaze, I saw the figure of a man with flowing crimson hair, like a sculpture.

    He was the strongest in Sytan.

    The fact that he had proven his perfect ability without suffering any casualties was proof of that.

    [¡­¡­Is he the descendant of Envy?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Samuel immediately deduced who the strongest was.

    It couldn''t be helped.

    Among the Sytan students, the undisputed strongest was the descendant of Envy, ¡®Baltan¡¯.

    A man with power that surpassed even Diana, the Demon King¡¯s daughter.

    Of course, Diana couldn¡¯t defeat Baltan because she wasn¡¯t using her full power.

    Anyway.

    The human that Baltan faced in this midterm exam was the ¡®King of Mercenaries,¡¯ a powerful man who had also participated in the Human-Demon War.

    I didn¡¯t go into detail about the King of Mercenaries, but he was definitely a strong manparable to Terias.

    In short, if Baltan had gone to the Imperial Academy instead of us, he might not have suffered any casualties at all.

    If we had sent another ss to the Imperial Academy instead of us or Baltan, one of the sses would have been annihted.

    I seeded in changing this future.

    Many students were sacrificed in the process, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    If I had sent another ss here, they would have been annihted.

    It would have been a huge loss to lose the other children of the Seven Deadly Sins in just a first-year midterm exam.

    ¡®Like Samuel¡¯s talent for magic right now.¡¯

    At the entrance exam.

    The children of the Seven Deadly Sins showed me their outstanding talents.

    It was a level that was inferior to the members of the Student Council, but it wasn¡¯t so overwhelming that they would be defeated.

    So I wondered.

    Why did the children of the Seven Deadly Sins lose so easily to the members of the Student Council?

    I was very curious about how this probability came to be.

    I was able to guess roughly through this midterm exam.

    ¡®¡­¡­They all died before they could spread their talented wings.¡¯

    My novel¡¯s main characters are already working hard to blossom their talents and join the ranks of the strongest.

    However, the children of the Seven Deadly Sins were just newly hatched chicks.

    If the children of the Seven Deadly Sins were given a little more time¡­¡­.

    ¡®I''m not sure about Guwar or Aeron''s talents, but Rene and Samuel''s talents are definitely not inferior to the main characters of the novel.¡¯

    Baltan and Diana are already at the level of the Imperial Academy¡¯s student council.

    If they focus on training for a few more years, Samuel and Rene might also have the power to match the members of the student council.

    Well, there¡¯s no answer for Fron though¡­¡­.

    ¡°Ugh, my ears are so itchy. It seems like someone has been badmouthing metely.¡±

    ¡°It must be your imagination.¡±

    ¡°No way! It must be some jealous wench cursing me!¡±

    Hmm, she hit the nail right on the head.

    However, I chose to keep my mouth shut instead of correcting her misunderstanding.

    It was when I quickly averted my gaze to avoid Fron¡¯s angry eyes.

    [I don''t understand why things get so chaotic whenever you open your mouth.]

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Fron red up like a cat at Samuel¡¯s curt provocation.

    Then, she began to grab at Samuel, who was clinging to one of my hands like a parasite, with her sharp ws.

    [What are you doing?!]

    ¡°This has always been the bane of insolent beings!¡±

    [Let, let go¡­¡­! Kwaaaak!]

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Just as the two of them began to fight, I turned my gaze away from Balton, who had piqued my interest.

    Swish, swish-.

    The subject of the story, Balton, waved his hand at me.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 91.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Botjudy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Swish, swish-.

    Baltan waved his hand toward me.

    I tried hard to ignore him, but I couldn''t because he was already approaching me.

    Baltan, who had reached me, shook my hand and opened his mouth.

    "It''s been almost a week? Judging from your appearance, you seem to be badly injured."

    "......The target was so strong, but Mr. Baltan  looks fine."

    "Hmm, he was quite strong, but the target was such an old man that he got tired and copsed when I pointed my sword at him."

    "......"

    I felt my jaw drop.

    Baltan''s target, the King of Mercenaries, was a character who was said to have been active during the Great War between Humans and Demons, and was once one of the strongest in the human world.

    Although his reputation had faded due to the aftereffects of the war and the aging of his body, he was by no means someone who could be defeated by a student.

    ...How could such a strong person copse from exhaustion?

    He must have copsed because he couldn''t defeat Baltan.

    However, I didn''t have the energy to refute Baltan''s words, so I decided to keep my mouth shut.

    Swish-.

    Baltan, who had been looking at my body, opened his mouth.

    "But you''re pretty badly injured? It seems like you met a pretty strong enemy if someone as skilled as you could handle it."

    "He wasn''t an easy opponent, but fortunately, luck was on my side."

    "Haha, no need to be humble. I think luck is also a skill."

    Baltan burst into his characteristic cheerfulughter and patted me on the shoulder.

    He must have thought he was controlling his strength, but it hurt quite a bit...

    As I rubbed my shoulder where Baltan had patted me,

    Before I knew it, the instructors had finished their preparations and Ares was walking up to the tform.

    "I will tell you about the uing schedule."

    Baltan frowned as Ares opened his mouth on the tform.

    "Oh, I have to go now. Let''s definitely spar next time. Don''t avoid me this time!"

    "I''ll be looking forward to it."

    I greeted him, pretending not to know what Baltan was talking about.

    As Baltan disappeared from my sight, Samuel, who hade out of Fron''s hand, muttered in disbelief.

    [What''s that monster''s problem? Why does he keep pestering you to fight him?]

    "That''s what I''d like to know..."

    "Pfft, I can already see your future."

    "......"

    Fron''s mocking words made my hands and feet tremble.

    Should I kill this woman or let her live¡­

    While I was lost in thought about Fron''s treatment,

    Ares, who was on the tform, began to exin in earnest.

    "I will tell you the results of the test in two days. The scoring criteria are..."

    I looked down from Ares on the tform.

    - Beep!

    Sijo was chirping cheerfully on Samuel''s thorns.

    What am I going to do?

    Ares doesn''t seem to have noticed yet that I brought Sijo to the human world without permission.

    If he finds out, I can''t even imagine what kind of thunderbolts he''ll unleash.

    It was like setting up surveince on a student, so the school couldn''t openly punish me, but¡­

    ''Scary.''

    I could already hear Ares''s roar ringing in my ears.

    - Beep beep!

    As if it knew my anxiety, Sijo just chirped cheerfully.

    A little time passed like that.

    Ares finished his exnation.

    "...Everyone has worked hard. Now, return to your dorms."

    Ares, still with a cold look in his eyes, stepped down from the tform.

    I could only watch him, drenched in cold sweat.

    * * *

    After leaving the auditorium.

    - Huaaa, I feel like I''m going to die. I''m going to go back to my room first...

    Fron had returned to her dorm, saying that she needed to rest for a while.

    I could guess how hard she had worked on this test, so I sent Fron back to her dorm first.

    Originally, it was my role asmander to do that, but Fron took over and even seduced all the students to strengthen their power.

    That alone was a great thing, but Fron also became the mental pir of the students...

    ''I could never do that.''

    I was barely able to take care of myself, let alone have the energy to look after others.

    This was something that could only be called Fron''s strength.

    If I think about it, there will probably be a lot of things I will have to rely on Fron for in the future.

    I wonder if Fron will be able to stay as active as she is now.

    Luna asked me with concern, thinking that my expression was not good as I thought about this and that.

    "Are you okay? Just hold on a little longer. We''ll be at the infirmary soon."

    Luna was supporting me, who was on the verge of copsing, as we headed to Sytan''s medical facility.

    I nodded at Luna''s words and groaned as I checked my condition.

    ¡°Can this really be healed?¡±

    Thanks to Luna¡¯s first aid, all the minor wounds had been healed, but the broken bones remained.

    Since I had never used the medical facilities of the Demon Realm before, I couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Even in the modern world, it would take at least half a year to heal the injuries I had sustained.

    On top of that, I would need to undergo constant rehabilitation.

    With Luna¡¯s healing abilities, it would be possible if we could just set the bones, but¡­

    ¡°Adel, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    As I was lost in anxiety, Luna¡¯s heavy voice rang out.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s just that if I could control my healing abilities a little better, I would have been able to heal this too.¡±

    Luna was truly sorry for me.

    I waved my hand dismissively.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. I was prepared for this level of injury. You did your best. Why wouldn¡¯t I know that?¡±

    Luna was not at fault for me being injured to this extent.

    Rather,pared to the effort she had put in to amodate me, hadn¡¯t she done her best?

    Not only that, but without Luna, the damage to the A-ss students would have been even greater.

    But I couldn¡¯t help but be bewildered when she apologized to me.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 91.2: Part 2

    Luna opened her mouth as she watched meforting her.

    ¡°Even so, I wish no one had gotten hurt, including Adel.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll work harder. I¡¯ll make sure no one gets hurt.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good mindset!¡±

    Clench.

    I nodded my head repeatedly and took Luna¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the advice I gave you was helpful. Yes, you did your best. All you have to do is continue to do your best.¡±

    ¡°B, before that, let go of my hand¡­¡­.¡±

    Luna¡¯s shoulders flinched, but I ignored her and praised her.

    Luna''s will hadn''t been broken.

    That¡¯s why I wanted to praise her.

    How many people suffer from ¡®post-traumatic stress disorder¡¯ after war orbat?

    It was only natural for students as timid as Luna to do so.

    Even among the A-ss students, there were several who still couldn¡¯t forget the dead students and were struggling.

    ¡°You must move forward without ming yourself. Continue to do so in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, next time I¡¯ll definitely heal Adel¡¯s wounds perfectly!¡±

    ¡°Next time, you say?¡±

    Luna¡¯s reply made me frown as I asked back.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Lady Luna, your words sound like I have to get hurt again.¡±

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    ¡°Just kidding.¡±

    ¡°Adel, you¡­.¡±

    Luna pouted as if she was upset when I smiled faintly.

    Then, she pointed her index finger at me and spoke as if she was earnestly requesting something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that recklessly in the future!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I decided to stop teasing her here since it seemed like she would really get mad if I teased her any further.

    Amidst our conversation, Samuel¡¯s voice rang out.

    [¡­It''s disgusting to watch. Sytan is a ce for studying, not for your love games.]

    ¡°L-Love?¡±

    Luna stuttered as she got caught up on one of the sentences Samuel had said.

    [¡­¡­?]

    Samuel tried to ask something else in response to Luna¡¯s sensitive reaction.

    Samuel hadn¡¯t said those words because he was certain that Luna liked me, but rather because he had said them in an attempt to tease her.

    Luna had reacted so strongly to his words that he was curious.

    I quickly cut off their conversation, feeling like we were about to get into a troublesome situation.

    ¡°Who''s the one ying love games?¡±

    [What?]

    ¡°Hmm, I saw everything.¡±

    [W-What do you mean you saw?]

    Samuel stuttered in embarrassment as if he had been caught doing something wrong.

    He couldn¡¯t help it.

    I knew who Samuel had a crush on.

    ¡°Well, I understand that Mr. Samuel is a young man who has just entered puberty.¡±

    [What nonsense are you talking about¡­¡­!]

    As he said that, Samuel fidgeted around anxiously.

    I chuckled inwardly as I watched him.

    Was it at the beginning of the semester?

    A female student had asked Samuel to team up with her.

    Every time that female student spoke to him, Samuel would always respond as if he was annoyed.

    However, I realized that Samuel was secretly conscious of her.

    That female student had alsoe running to me today and grabbed Samuel¡¯s thorny hand with both of hers to thank him.

    What had she said?

    I was sure she had said something like this.

    ¡°Samuel, you were amazing. You went this far to save us¡­¡­ Really¡­¡­¡±

    [Kuaaaak! Stop it!]

    Samuel convulsed at her words.

    As if to prove that he had feelings for her, his arm vibrated violently.

    That was the moment when Samuel¡¯s attention shiftedpletely from Luna to me.

    ¡°Adel, we¡¯re here!¡±

    Luna pointed at a door and said to me.

    I followed her gaze and saw a door with a namete that read ¡®Medical Office¡¯.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    I opened the door to the medical office.

    I could see a woman in a white coat.

    A Demon with short brown hair.

    She seemed to be the medical instructor in charge of the medical office.

    As soon as she saw us, the first words she uttered were:

    ¡°¡­¡­I suppose I should prepare for surgery.¡±

    The moment I heard those words.

    I realized that I hade to the right ce.

    She had grasped the severity of my condition with just a nce.

    The wound had already healed and was no longer bleeding, but she had noticed at a nce that there was something wrong with my bones from the way I walked and stood.

    I opened my mouth with a faint smile on my lips.

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    I hope the surgery is sessful.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 92.1: Part 1

    Meanwhile.

    In the conference room where the headmaster and instructors were gathered.

    The instructors were in the middle of grading the midterm exam scores based on the contents of the Angelic Flower Badges submitted by each ss president.

    "I wonder how it''ll turn out. We''ll finally see which ss president is the strongest."

    Idea expressed his anticipation before ying the video recording of the Angelic Flower.

    Ares responded lightly.

    "It''ll probably be the president of our ss or ss E."

    ¡°¡­¡­It somehow strangely annoys me, but I can''t argue since it''s true."

    Idea grumbled at Ares''s words.

    Just as he said, Idea also knew that the strongest ss presidents were Ares''s ss C and ss E.

    First, the president of ss C,

    "Wasn''t she definitely the Demon King''s daughter? She certainly stood out the most during ss."

    "That''s right."

    Ares nodded.

    ss C had Diana as their president, so they couldn''t help but be strong.

    Her magical talent alone was on par with Samuel, the Glutton''s Child, and on top of that, she possessed ''sealed'' power.

    Moreover, it wasn''t sealed by someone else, but a power that Diana herself had sealed.

    The power she possessed was so dangerous and powerful that she had no choice but to install a device to control her power.

    If the seal on that power were to be released, there was only one person who could match Diana.

    Ares, who had been silent for a moment, uttered that name.

    "But the best is still Baltan."

    "His understanding of magic is a bitcking, but physically speaking, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he''s blessed by the world. If he matures, he''ll grow into a powerhouse who will leave a mark, no, several marks in history."

    "Yeah, he excels in every aspect rted tobat, and his swordsmanship is already at a level where I can''t say I''m better than him."

    Ares continued after Robolt, the instructor in charge of ss D and the magic ss, spoke.

    As they said, Baltan''s magical talent was slightly inferior to Diana''s or Samuel''s, but everything else was far superior to the other students.

    It was enough to say that he was at a level where he could defeat Ares purely in terms of martial arts.

    However, Idea grumbled with dissatisfaction at the instructors'' praise of Baltan.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don''t like that guy."

    ¡°Why do you hate him? He has a good personality.¡±

    Baltan¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t bad at all.

    Ares recalled the names of three students among the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Aeron, the sessor of Sloth.

    True to his family¡¯s name, not only did he not participate enthusiastically in Ares¡¯ weapon technique sses, but he also tried his best to avoid them.

    Every time that happened, Ares would show him what overwhelming violence was and force him to participate in ss.

    And Samuel, the Lord of Gluttony.

    That guy grumbled about everything, was quick-tempered, and often talked back to Ares, his instructor.

    Lastly, Fron, the sessor of Lust.

    Ares had been a teacher for half of the first semester, but Fron was the only student who didn¡¯t show him any respect.

    ''...In terms of personality, that guy seems much better.''

    Didn¡¯t Adel always use honorifics when speaking to the instructors?

    It couldn¡¯t be helped since he was born with killing intent, but there hadn¡¯t been any casualties within Sytan yet.

    Of course, the reason why Kyle, an excellent student, dropped out after his fight with Adel was still unknown, so it was clear that he needed to be careful.

    And so.

    ¡°Good looks, excellent skills, high potential, and a good personality. Isn¡¯t he an excellent student?¡±

    Ares praised Baltan.

    However, Idea just shook her head.

    ¡°Jeez, are you a demon with muscles for brains?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s harsh.¡±

    "Hmph, I don''t like that kid. He smiles without a soul, his eyes wide open."

    ¡°You like the guy in your ss who smiles with his eyes half-closed and made him the ss president?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re bringing that up, but I guess this will be a chance to prove it.¡±

    ¡°Prove what?¡±

    ¡°Why I chose Adel as the ss president. Well, looking at how many students got hurt, I guess I overestimated him¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll see.¡±

    As Ares and Idea¡¯s argument came to an end, Lucian, who had been watching them with a smile, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Then, whose ss video do you think we should watch first?¡±

    ¡°Reverse order, of course!¡±

    "...I agree. I wanted to see Baltan''s actualbat."

    ¡°I also want to see that child¡¯s skills.¡±

    This time, Ares and Idea¡¯s opinions were the same, and the other instructors also readily agreed, curious about the skills of Baltan, Sytan¡¯s first-year strongest student.

    And then.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    Baltan¡¯s figure emerged from the screen that had emerged from the Angel Flower curtain.

    The fierce battle between Baltan and the E ss¡¯s target, the Mercenary King, was intense.

    It was truly a battle between a dragon and a tiger.

    The two who faced each other swung their weapons without hesitation.

    Baltan¡¯s spear and the Mercenary King¡¯s sword shed fiercely, and a deadly exchange continued where the slightest mistake would lead to death.

    The other E ss students or the Mercenary King¡¯s subordinates were not even allowed to interfere in the battle between the two.

    Their abilities were so extraordinary that they could only watch the battle without acting rashly.

    Neither side could move in the battle between the two.

    If they were to get caught up in it, it was clear that they would be torn to pieces like paper by Baltan¡¯s spear or the Mercenary King¡¯s sword.

    And so, Idea, who had been watching the battle between the two, opened her mouth.

    ¡°Yummy, it¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t hear the sound. Something like this should be watched with a little sound.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s clear that the snack you¡¯re eating is annoying.¡±

    ¡°Would you like one too, senior? The person who works in the cafeteria made it for me separately.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re quite witty.¡±

    Drip, drip-.

    Ares and Idea focused on the video of Baltan while stuffing a handful of yellow popcorn into their mouths.

    Soon, the fierce battle between the two came to a standstill.

    The Mercenary King, who judged that it would be disadvantageous if the battle dragged on, began to prepare a blow that would gather all his strength.

    ¡°He¡¯s starting to put his fighting spirit into his sword.¡±

    Ares muttered as he watched the energy flowing into the Mercenary King¡¯s sword.

    The space around his sword was beingpressed.

    He intended to deliver a blow filled with fighting spirit to cut off Baltan¡¯s breath.

    It was certainly not an attack that could be blocked at the level of a student¡­¡­.

    For some reason, none of the instructors in the conference room thought that Baltan would lose.

    The Angel Flower curtain was attached to Baltan¡¯s chest, so it could not show his face, but the gestures of Baltan¡¯s slowly extending hand were too rxed.

    However.

    ¡°He still can¡¯t put his fighting spirit into it. In fact, it¡¯s natural that it¡¯s not easy to put fighting spirit into it at the level of a student.¡±

    Idea muttered as she munched on her snack.

    As she said, there was no fighting spirit to be seen in Baltan¡¯s spear.

    The de of the spear was stained red with the manifestation of Sword Lacquer, but that was all.

    However, Ares shook his head.

    ¡°No, Baltan can infuse his weapon with fighting spirit.¡±

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 92.2: Part 2

    ¡°What?¡±

    Idea could only blink in disbelief.

    As a magic-type ability user, she was not a weapon specialist, so she did not know much about it, but she had seen many people who could handle fighting spirit.

    That was why Idea also knew how difficult it was to manifest fighting spirit.

    But.

    ¡°A mere first-year student can use fighting spirit?¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you know? How strong the students of this batch are. You must not have seen Baltan using fighting spirit during ss because it hasn¡¯t been long since he was able to use it.¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    ¡°He learned fighting spirit just before the midterm exam. I haven¡¯t checked yet how much he has achieved, but I am looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡­¡±

    Idea muttered in a vain voice at Ares¡¯ exnation.

    Were they really raising a monster?

    At this point, Ares could not understand why he was restraining Adel, not Baltan.

    ording to Ares¡¯ exnation, the person the instructors should have been watching carefully should have been Baltan.

    Idea, who had been looking serious for a moment, soon raised the corners of her lips.

    No matter how much she thought about it, it was unbelievable that a first-year student could use fighting spirit.

    Then Ares must be exaggerating, which was rare for him.

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re stillcking. It¡¯s not good to favor a student just because you like them. Instructors have a duty to treat all students equally¡­¡­¡±

    However, Idea had to stop talking.

    Because, just as Ares had said, a blow infused with fighting spirit was unfolding behind Baltan¡¯s back.

    A powerful blow that surpassed the blow of the Mercenary King infused with fighting spirit was unfolding from Baltan.

    Baltan¡¯s fighting spirit did not remain as a mere spear.

    ¡°Crazy¡­¡­¡±

    Idea uttered an exmation that contained both admiration and absurdity.

    Baltan had summoned a ¡®giant spear¡¯ with his fighting spirit.

    Soon after.

    The spear made of fighting spirit destroyed the Mercenary King¡¯s blow and tore apart the limbs of the surrounding humans.

    All the instructors had no choice but to acknowledge that overwhelming scene.

    Baltan did not show anymanding ability or leadership.

    However, the force he had shown so far was so outstanding that the instructors could not help but nod their heads.

    ¡°Perfect score.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t disagree with that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Wow, is that really the level of a student?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Aside from me, who¡¯s in charge ofbat, I can say for sure that there¡¯s no instructor who can defeat Baltan.¡±

    Ares let out a smirk at Robolt and Idea¡¯s admiration.

    Baltan already possessed the power to match the instructors of Sytan.

    Everyone here was convinced.

    Baltan would be one of the strongest who would lead the Demon Realm in the future.

    Idea grumbled as she looked at Ares, who had a proud expression on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s really unpleasant to hear you brag like that when he¡¯s not even a student in your ss.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    In the end, Ares closed his mouth.

    That¡¯s how Baltan¡¯s video ended, and the next recording was released.

    Following ss E, it was ss D¡¯s turn to appear on the screen in reverse order.

    The ss president of ss D was Aeron.

    Aeron, who had deep ck hair andnguid eyes, gave off a decadent aura.

    The target he was assigned was the Knights Order belonging to the Six Families.

    ¡°This one¡¯s a bit easier. ording to the information, it¡¯s a Knights Order that was created not too long ago.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a Knights Order created by the Nina family, whose Lord is the Sword Saint, but since it was newly formed, there are less than seven of them, and except for the Captain of the Knights, they¡¯re all at a level that can be defeated by students.¡±

    Aside from the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, the students had also passed the entrance exam and were talented individuals who participated in Sytan¡¯s regr sses.

    That¡¯s why they judged that they could definitely win against them.

    And that was the truth.

    ¡°Well, not bad.¡±

    ¡°Aeron¡¯smanding ability seems to be a bitcking. Still, his skills aren¡¯t bad.¡±

    After watching Aeron¡¯s video, the instructors gave him a moderate score, neither high nor low.

    Aeron had taken a nap during the operation, so he lost points for that.

    It was only natural that he would lose points for being amander who behaved like that.

    Still, he had shown considerable strength against the Knights Order, so they gave him a good score just for that.

    After Aeron¡¯s video ended.

    ¡°Next is our ss.¡±

    Ares muttered with eyes full of anticipation.

    And two people appeared from the Angelic flower.

    Rene and Diana.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 93.1: Part 1

    Ares was not the only instructor who was looking forward to the battle video of ss C.

    All the instructors were.

    After Baltan, the only student they had high expectations for was Diana.

    Not long after, Diana''s video was released.

    Ares, who had been watching the video, let out a sigh of admiration.

    "As expected of the descendant of the Seven Deadly Sins, even the daughter of Bares is no pushover."

    "She may not be as good as Baltan, but her achievements are still remarkable. She can already handle the Sword Lacquer freely."

    "I remember her being unstable not too long ago, but she must have grown a lot in the meantime."

    In the beginning, it was not Diana who stood out, but Rene.

    ss C''s target was the tower master of a magic tower that wasn''t particrly strong.

    He was a powerhouse who had reached the 5th Circle.

    It was a magic tower that used lightning-based magic, and Rene disyed incredible martial prowess against the tower master''s direct subordinates.

    Idea smacked her lips in regret as she watched his graceful movements.

    "She can easily handle up to 4th circle mages. But I''m not sure if she can defeat the 5th circle tower master..."

    "She''s still a long way from that. But the strongest student in ss C isn''t Rene, it''s Diana."

    "Ah, then it''s possible. If Diana and Rene join forces, they can defeat even a 5th circle tower master."

    The target, the tower master, was a 5th circle powerhouse who had mastered offensive magic.

    Neither Rene nor Diana could defeat him alone, but if they joined forces, they would surely be able to win.

    Moreover, the two of them were on good terms, which gave Ares hope for good teamwork.

    And just before the remaining mages were defeated, the tower master appeared.

    The instructors judged that Rene and Diana could defeat the tower master if they joined forces.

    However,

    "Wait, that''s not a 5th circle mage, is it?"

    "...Did he ascend to the 6th circle?"

    It was not unusual since a few more days had passed since they had received the information about the Tower Lord.

    5th Circle human mages often achieved a sudden rise in their realm at any given moment.

    There were cases during the Human-Demon War when humans had suddenly risen in their realm and turned the tide of the war.

    That was why he knew it couldn¡¯t be helped, but it wasn¡¯t easy to suppress the tension that was trembling at his fingertips.

    Just then.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡±

    An instructor opened his mouth.

    And then the Magic Tower Lord¡¯s intense electric current poured down on the ss C students.

    It was a life or death situation.

    At that moment.

    Diana walked forward and began to stretch out her hands.

    Drops of blood dripping down came into view.

    It was the circlet, the sealing device that locked Diana¡¯s power, trying to squeeze her head and prevent her from using her power.

    But Diana ignored the pain and moved forward.

    Soon.

    The body of the Six Circle Magician copsed.

    Not just copsing, but his flesh rotted and crumbled, transforming into a mummy-like figure and falling apart.

    Not only the Magic Tower Lord, but all the human magicians in the vicinity met such a miserable death.

    When the video ended, it was none other than Robolt who let out a gasp of astonishment.

    ¡°¡­¡­At that level, there¡¯s only one student who canpare to her in terms of magical talent.¡±

    "The descendant of Gluttony?"

    Ares asked at Robolt¡¯s words.

    But Robolt shook his head at the question.

    It meant that there was another studentparable to Diana¡¯s magical talent besides Samuel.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be ying that child¡¯s video soon, so watch it more closely.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    The instructors were curious about who Robolt was talking about, but they didn¡¯t pry any further.

    Because the video of ss B, which Guwar was already the captain of, began to y.

    ¡°He¡¯s excellent.¡±

    The first words Idea uttered after taking in all of Guwar¡¯s video.

    The other instructors also agreed with Idea¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°I feel the same way. But it¡¯s a shame that he¡¯s overshadowed by the previous students who were too outstanding.¡±

    ¡°Even so, he wasn¡¯t bad. The way he tries to handle the students in a coercive manner may not be seen favorably, but such amander is also necessary. Because it¡¯s impossible to lead soldiers by just coaxing and ttering them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, certainly.¡±

    Idea was an instructor who mainly taught tactics, so she pointed out Guwar¡¯s strengths.

    It would be difficult to expect a gentle charisma from Guwar¡¯s personality, but he had the ability to handle the students in moderation.

    This was a big plus as amander.

    "I want to give him a pretty high score. While other monitors defeated their targets with their own strength, this one really deserved the word ''war.'' Well, his skills are inferior to Diana and Baltan..."

    "I also find that partcking. If it were a different year, I would have given him the highest score, but the presidents of this year''s groups are hard to judge by ordinary standards."

    ¡°¡­¡­I have nothing to say about that part.¡±

    The instructors¡¯ shared opinions.

    Guwar¡¯s leadership was fine, but his demonstrated force was regrettable.

    That was why Guwar could not help but receive a rather regrettable score in this midterm exampared to his achievements.

    Like that, the evaluations from E ss to B ss ended, and the only ss left unevaluated was A ss.

    Ares spoke to Idea.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally your ss¡¯s turn.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Something feels scary.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you see it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Idea stared at the video of A ss that had begun to be revealed with a restless heart.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 93.2: Part 2

    Unexpectedly, too many students had died and been injured.

    The test was clearly just to kill an instructor of the Imperial Institute.

    Moreover, the target was a magician who had only reached the 5th Circle realm.

    So Idea had expected none of the students to die and return alive.

    However.

    ¡®¡­¡­Four of them died.¡¯

    Idea could not lift her head at all with aplicated heart.

    It was not a sense of shame rising because the students she was in charge of were weaker than the students of other sses.

    The emotion Idea felt.

    It was a kind of guilt.

    Guilt from having driven the students to their deaths.

    Furthermore, because she could not even see their corpses, the guilt crushing Idea¡¯s chest was growing evenrger.

    ¡®If they¡¯re untalented students, then abandon them?¡¯

    Nausea churned as she recalled the words she had said before.

    She was also a Demon.

    Was it possible for her not to have developed feelings for the students who had followed her around for several long months, calling her their instructor?

    She had simply realized that it was right to make the best judgment realistically and had uttered those words.

    However, she had learned that it was not right.

    Who would dare force a sacrifice on students who had not even passed theiring-of-age ceremony yet?

    All Idea could do was to raise the students of Sytan strongly so that such a thing would not happen in the next generation.

    While she was lost in thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s begun.¡±

    Adel began to move.

    And the magnificent sight of the ¡®Imperial Academy¡¯ that appeared caused the instructors of Sytan to sigh.

    They had heard about it through information, but they hadn¡¯t expected it to be of this level.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s certainly impressive. Is this the greatest institution for fostering talent in the human realm?¡±

    ¡°Our Sytan is no pushover either!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    At Ares¡¯s words, Idea nced at Lucian, the founder and headmaster of Sytan.

    But Ares couldn¡¯t help but snort inwardly.

    They had floated an ind in the sky that was evenrger than Sytan, so it wasn¡¯t easy to agree with such words after seeing that.

    There was no instructor here who didn''t know that the human world''s technology far surpassed that of the demon world.

    That was why all the instructors could do was cough awkwardly with ufortable expressions.

    Anyway.

    The instructors turned their attention back to Adel''s video.

    He was moving quickly, following the map that Idea had given him.

    The ce Adel and the ss A students were heading towards was the artificial secret realm, their destination.

    Ares had Samuel watch Adel, who had his hand on the gate, and tilted his head.

    ¡°What is he trying to do now?¡±

    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s trying to enter the Secret Realm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking because I don¡¯t know that. There¡¯s nothing good that wille from entering the Secret Realm.¡±

    Ares¡¯s words were reasonable.

    If they entered the Secret Realm, they would end up destroying the traps meant for the human students who would enter soon after.

    The most orthodox method would be to ambush the human students who were exhausted after falling for the traps.

    Ares¡¯s doubts were further amplified by Adel¡¯s actions that followed soon after.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fork in the road. But where is that guy going?¡±

    Among the countless forks in the road, Adel moved towards a wall.

    There was no path there.

    That¡¯s why Ares opened his mouth with a snort.

    "Not only are his eyes small, but he can''t even see in front of him?"

    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know that you were the type of senior who would look down on someone¡¯s appearance. You really are a terrible adult. I¡¯m disappointed!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It was just a joke.¡±

    Ares coughed awkwardly and took back his words.

    Ares tended to be sensitive when it came to that Adel guy.

    Just as Ares turned his head back to the video.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    A secret passage opened.

    Adel and the students entered the secret passage and reached the end of the secret realm in an instant without triggering any traps.

    Then, they emptied the treasure chest at the destination and walked out with only the artifact.

    Ares opened his mouth at the sight.

    ¡°How does a mere student know information that even spies don¡¯t know?¡±

    "I wonder. It''s certainly good that he tricked the humans."

    Ares watched Adel drinking water from the water bottle he had obtained in the secret realm and narrowed his eyes thinly.

    The suspicion that he might be a spy from the human world arose.

    Just then.

    ¡°I think he has an ability rted to senses.¡±

    Robolt opened his mouth.

    Ares and Idea¡¯s gazes turned towards Robolt at that.

    ¡°Senses?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Student Adel has quite excellent senses. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to find a hidden path in a secret realm of this level of difficulty. Perhaps he might have used magic rted to senses.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm.¡±

    Ares fell into thought because Robolt¡¯s words were reasonable.

    There were several dubious parts to saying that Adel was a spy from the human world.

    The biggest one was that the Barres family vouched for his identity, but would Barres, who represented the Demon Realm and had suffered great damage because of humans, protect a spy from the human world?

    That was why it was more correct to assume that Adel possessed the ability of senses.

    However.

    ¡®To find a secret passage that easily in a secret realm with the ability of senses¡­¡­.¡¯

    There was somethingcking in exining that he had found it with just excellent senses.

    Rather than possessing magical abilities rted to senses, it would be better to say that he had an excellent ¡®talent.¡¯

    ¡®Just what is his true identity?¡¯

    Adel.

    Ares muttered those two words inwardly.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 94.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Mush'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Ares''s expression twisted.

    Is it possible for a single student to possess so many talents to this extent?

    Not only does he have the rare ability of ''Teleportation'', but now he even possesses a sense ability.

    What about his talent with the sword?

    Adel mastered the swordsmanship he demonstrated at a nce.

    His versatile talent was so unreasonable that he couldn''t keep his mouth shut.

    If only he hadn''t been born with killing intent, he could have taken a ce as a figurehead leading the Demon Realm like Baltan.

    The more Ares saw of Adel''s talent, the more regretful he felt.

    In fact, it was his duty as an instructor to prevent Adel from going berserk.

    That was why Ares had always paid attention to Adel in everything he did.

    It would be a lie to say that there were no emotions involved in the process, but at least it was for Adel''s sake.

    ''Besides, you''ll see if you watch.''

    Adel''s footage was not over yet.

    Through this, he would be able to confirm whether Adel was rted to the Six Families.

    If he wasn''t involved, then he would have to work on honing Adel''s killing intent.

    When he heard the story that the ss A students were badly injured or killed, Ares thought, as he had worried, that Adel had failed to control his killing intent.

    That was only natural, as the invasion of the Imperial Academy was the easiest area among those where the midterm exams were held.

    Although they were inferior to Baltan and Diana, there were two descendants of the Seven Deadly Sins, and Adel himself, who was on par with them, was also in ss A.

    However.

    ''Along with the four dead, even the surviving students were badly injured.''

    This was something that could not have happened if Adel had not made a mistake.

    Perhaps Adel would be heavily penalized for this.

    There was nothing to point fingers at as much as amander who put his allies in danger.

    So, several days passed, and the students and instructors leading them from the Imperial Academy approached the Secret Realm.

    Kwa-thud-.

    Ares gritted his teeth as he watched the sight.

    The chick, whose connection had been lost at some point, was perched on Samuel''s shoulder.

    That Adel brat had kidnapped the chick and brought it to the human world.

    But it was a big mistake to spy on the students so recklessly.

    So, since he couldn''t tell the other instructors or the principal about it, Ares suppressed his anger and focused on the students'' movements.

    As the students of the Imperial Academy approached, the students opened the gate of the artificial secret realm and entered.

    But.

    Adel did not enter the secret realm and remained outside.

    Then, he climbed up a tree and hid his body.

    ¡°That bastard is a spy¡­!¡±

    ¡°Quiet down. If he were a spy, he wouldn¡¯t havee back here!¡±

    Ares¡¯s words and actions, which continued to use his student of being a spy, made Idea angry.

    Thud.

    Ares finally sat down and red at Adel with displeasure.

    He intended to see what that bastard was going to do by staying outside alone.

    Just like that, the students of the Imperial Academy entered thendscape, and the only human instructor left outside was Besaha.

    As Besaha began to move, Adel followed him.

    Idea, who was watching the scene, had a question mark on her face.

    ¡°Surely he doesn¡¯t intend to face the human instructor alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It must be one of the two.¡±

    If Adel were a spy, he might have wanted to talk to Besaha alone.

    Otherwise, Adel would be facing Besaha alone.

    He was going to catch that 5th Circle magician alone?

    As expected, Adel is a spy¡­

    Just as Ares was about to mutter,

    ¡°Crazy.¡±

    Adel, who used Teleport, began to attack Besaha.

    The dagger covered in darkness and Besaha¡¯s shield shed.

    Every time Besaha tried to attack, Adel skillfully used Teleport to escape.

    This showed how powerful Adel was against a magician.

    And finally, after a fierce battle.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    The neck of Besaha, the 5th Circle Archmage who had to be defeated with thebined strength of all the students, was cut off.

    By Adel¡¯s dagger.

    Thus, Adel gained two advantages by killing Besaha.

    One was to prove that Adel had the strength of an instructor.

    And thest one was,

    ¡°As expected, the he is not a spy. There¡¯s a reason why the Seven Deadly Sins family is backing him?¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Even Ares, who had suspected Adel, had no choice but to give up his suspicion that he might be a spy in the current situation.

    The target, Besaha, was wearing the Imperial Crest.

    Ares opened his mouth as he watched Adel remove the crest and put it in his waistband.

    ¡°If he were a spy from the human world, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to touch someone from the Imperial Family.¡±

    "Not only that, he defeated a 5th circle mage all by himself! As expected, the president is the strongest!"

    ¡°It seems like you were just lucky to say that.¡±

    Ares reviewed the fight between Adel and Besaha.

    Thest moment.

    Beshaha was so bewildered by Adel¡¯s ¡®trick¡¯ that he couldn¡¯t attack properly and overused his power.

    If Besaha had counterattacked in a normal state, Adel would not have escaped death.

    Why?

    The reason Besaha was terrified.

    He wondered if it was because he was frightened by the aura of ¡®killing intent¡¯ that Adel was emitting, but he didn¡¯t think so.

    Certainly, Adel¡¯s killing intent was a dangerous kind, so it did release an ominous aura.

    However, even if he was a magician specializing in theory, if he was around the 5th circle, he would be able to ovee such an aura.

    While Ares was lost in thought.

    ¡°Instructor Robolt, you must be nervous. If you focus only on theory like that, you will meet such an end!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re very yful.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not kidding.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Ares raised his head at Idea¡¯s voice teasing Robolt.

    The scene where Adel intentionally hid the Angel Flower Curtain was not shown on the screen.

    That¡¯s why the instructors didn¡¯t see the homunculus and elixir that Adel had found in Besaha¡¯sb.

    Just as they were about to raise questions about the missing footage,

    As some time passed again, the scenery of the forest changed drastically.

    Adel was teleporting and moving at high speed.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s visible again.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s running in a hurry.¡±

    Adel arrived at the entrance of the secret realm in an instant.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 94.2: Part 2

    The instructors made bewildered expressions at the series of actions.

    He had already taken care of the strongest target, Besaha.

    In fact, it was almost as if he had achieved the purpose of this exam.

    That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t understand why Adel was running in such a hurry.

    In the end, Adel manifested his Darkness and forced open the entrance to the secret realm.

    And he starts running again.

    Adel¡¯s figure teleports in an instant as he uses teleportation in session to reach the end of the secret realm through the secret passage.

    And the end of the secret realm is revealed.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any students?¡±

    ¡°Only Samuel is there from Sytan¡¯s students. Are those corpses I see?¡±

    ¡°¡­..How horrible.¡±

    The sight of the dead Demon students and Samuel wriggling on the floor with his limbs torn offes into view.

    What on earth happened here to create such a horrific scene?

    At that moment.

    Adel moved his foot and rescued Samuel, who was about to die after being hit by the hammer.

    Then, he carried Samuel to safety and red at the human student who had caused this scene.

    ording to the spy''s report, there was an unusually strong guy among the human students, and it seemed to be the student in front of him.

    And then.

    Adel and the human student began to sh.

    In the ensuing exchange of blows, the instructors gasped for two reasons.

    The first was that Adel''s power had be even stronger than when he faced Besaha.

    However, considering Adel''s usual demeanor, it was understandable that he had been hiding some of his abilities all along.

    Rather, it was the second reason that drew the instructors'' sighs.

    The human student began to overpower the much stronger Adel, toying with him as if in mockery.

    "That student seems to be stronger than the King of Mercenaries. It seems there was an omission in the information transfer process. Perhaps he''s a bit stronger than that kid Baltan."

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Headmaster Lucian''s exnation that he was stronger than the King of Mercenaries.

    The instructors couldn''t help but widen their eyes since it was a statementing from one of the strongest beings in the Demon Realm.

    She even said that he was stronger than Baltan, the strongest student among the Sytan students.

    That meant,

    "Isn''t this the story of how the area we thought would be the easiest turned out to be the most difficult?"

    "Yes, it''s hard to believe, but if there had been any other way, everyone would have died there."

    Ares realized that it wasn''t Adel''sck of judgment or killing intent that had harmed the ss A students.

    It was simply that the opponent was too strong.

    They had been confronted by a powerhouse who should not have been there.

    In that case.

    "How did the president survive against that monster?"

    Idea''s question.

    If he had been able to join forces with Samuel, it would have been different, but Samuel was already out ofmission.

    It meant that Adel was the only one who had to deal with the human student.

    That was why Idea couldn''t help but watch the battle with a restless heart.

    She wasn''t too worried since she knew that Adel had survived, but it had been such an unfavorable fight.

    That was when Adel was kicked by the human student and coughed up blood.

    ¡°Darkness?¡±

    The ck mist emitted from Adel¡¯s body swelled rapidly.

    Darkness surged so violently that it seemed to devour everything.

    For a moment, even the Angel Flower¡¯s veil was obscured.

    When the darkness finally receded and the vision became visible.

    A serpent emerged from Adel¡¯s embrace and bit Terias on the shoulder.

    The serpent was so bizarre and fearsome that even the instructors flinched.

    The human student seemed to prioritize healing the wound from the serpent¡¯s bite and tore the scroll to retreat.

    It was impossible to know why the human student had killed the woman who seemed to be his ally, or what conversation they had exchanged.

    But Adel had seeded in dealing with the unexpected variable.

    And after gathering the Demon students who had re-entered the Secret Realm, he led them to where the human instructor had been killed and hid their bodies.

    Then, joining forces with Samuel, who had parasitized him, he managed to escape the human realm with the students.

    That was the content of ss A¡¯s exam.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The instructors who had watched the entire footage were speechless.

    This was a 1st year student¡­¡­.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a level of difficulty that could be handled by students.

    At the very least, it was a level of difficulty of an ¡®operation¡¯ that even Sytan¡¯s instructors would risk their lives to carry out.

    Adel had adapted perfectly to the sudden increase in difficulty.

    Was that all?

    During the exam, he had made perfect use of the terrain to secure a safe zone for the exhausted students.

    Furthermore, he had united the students, controlled the ill-tempered Gluttony, and achieved excellent synergy.

    So, ss A¡¯s score is,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think my opinion and that of all the instructors will differ much.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Who could possibly find fault with our proud ss president!¡±

    Idea, who agreed with the Headmaster¡¯s words, nced at Ares.

    Her eyes were asking Ares, ¡®Who could possibly look down on Adel?¡¯

    Hoo.

    Ares let out a deep sigh and spoke.

    ¡°¡­¡­I admit it.¡±

    ss A, perfect score.

    Ares muttered those words, and Idea let out a cheer that seemed to soar through the air.

    Could Adel be trusted?

    Or should he not be trusted?

    The bet between Ares and Idea had ended in herplete victory.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 95.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Avarco'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Before going into surgery, I took the anesthetic the medical instructor gave me and fell asleep.

    How much time passed?

    Rustle-.

    I carefully raised my body.

    I was on a fluffy bed.

    There were a few drops of blood around me, and the injured area was wrapped tightly in bandages.

    When I raised my hand and moved it, I could see that I could move itfortably, aside from a little difort.

    I never thought I''d be healed so cleanly.

    "You''re awake?"

    The medical instructor, who noticed my presence, asked from the corner where she was making tea.

    She skillfully took out a teacup, filled it with tea, and handed it to me.

    The warmth from the teacup.

    I stared nkly at the teacup.

    "Why aren''t you drinking it?"

    "Ah."

    "Be sure to drink it all. It''s tea made from leaves that are especially good for recovering energy."

    "......I''ll gratefully drink it."

    At her urging, I slowly sipped the tea.

    The fragrant scent lingered in my mouth, and the warmth soothed my insides.

    It tasted like a warm hangover cure.

    It wasn''t bad, so I was able to empty the teacup in one go.

    Then suddenly.

    I realized that I hadn''t expressed my gratitude, and I opened my mouth to her.

    "Thank you. Thanks to you, the treatment seems to have been sessful."

    "Yes, you should avoid strenuous activity for the time being, but you''ll be fine in a few weeks."

    I nodded my head.

    My bones already seemed to be healed.

    The reason I had to wait a few weeks was probably because the muscles and skin hadn''t fully healed yet.

    If I trained, I might end up straining the bones that had just been fixed.

    I should rest for the time being.

    ''The midterms are finally over.''

    I now had plenty of free time before the final exams began.

    The final exams would probably start in about two months.

    I should have heard the exact schedule during Ares'' speech, but I couldn''t because I was so focused on the ritual.

    I guess I''ll ask Samuel.

    [¡­¡­.]

    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±

    I called out to Samuel softly, but he didn''t answer, as if he was fast asleep.

    That means I have to ask someone else.

    Fron, of course, wouldn''t know.

    Then should I ask Luna?

    I asked the medical instructor, whom I hadst seen with Luna.

    ¡°Excuse me, do you know where the student with the light pink hair is?¡±

    ¡°Huh? She was just next to you. Where did she go?¡±

    ¡°Next to me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she was waiting anxiously for three hours, and as soon as the surgery was over, she rushed in and started casting healing spells like crazy.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Even without seeing it for myself, I could easily picture Luna¡¯s appearance.

    She must have recklessly cast recovery magic on me, despite her own poor physical condition.

    Thinking about that scene, my heart ached for some reason.

    ¡°More importantly, healing magic is a rare talent among us Dark Elves. I wonder if it¡¯s because she¡¯s a half-demon. It seems like shecks the medical knowledge to reconnect bones, though.¡±

    The medical instructor, who had been muttering to herself, paused for a moment before speaking again.

    "I wonder if I should teach her."

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it wouldn¡¯t be bad. If youbine her recovery magic talent with professional medical knowledge, she¡¯ll be a great asset. After all, I''m also considered a Sytan instructor.¡±

    Wow.

    This was incredibly fortunate for Luna.

    Currently, Luna had reached the limits of her talent.

    If she were to acquire medical knowledge, she would be able to grow further.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about thatter. It seems like there¡¯s an instructor looking for you. If you can move, go out and see them. I need to get going too.¡±

    She stretchedzily, looking exhausted.

    In addition to me, many other students had been injured during the midterm exam.

    It must have been incredibly difficult for her to treat them all.

    She must have been the busiest person here today.

    I bowed politely.

    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. This is a good medicine for recovery, so take one every night.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    I thanked her and stood up.

    Ugh-.

    My body was still sore, but it didn¡¯t seem to hinder my movement.

    More importantly.

    An instructor came looking for me personally¡­

    ¡®Could it be Idea?¡¯

    It was probably her.

    Normally, she would have had a longer conversation with me as the ss president, but since my body wasn¡¯t in good condition, she must havee here immediately after the briefing was over.

    There was a high chance that she hade here in person to have a conversation that we hadn¡¯t been able to finish.

    But I wondered what she wanted to talk to me about that made her wait here for such a long time without leaving.

    I had already discussed everything necessary with Idea, and I would see her again at the briefing tomorrow anyway.

    ''Is there something urgent?''

    I scratched the back of my head, feeling strange, and left the medical facility.

    Creak-.

    As I opened the door and stepped outside, what entered my sight was¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ares, who was acting hesitant despite his cold appearance.

    The moment I met his gaze.

    I immediately pointed an arrow at him.

    ¡°Designation.¡±

    ¡°Hold on a moment!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What is it.¡±

    At Ares¡¯ cry, I retracted the arrow I had pointed at him.

    I calmly examined Ares¡¯ appearance, and it didn¡¯t seem like he hade to vent his anger because I had brought Sijo into the human realm.

    Only then did I decide to talk to Ares with a nk expression.

    I was also curious as to why he, who had been keeping me in check for every little thing, had waited until I regained my senses.

    When I crossed my arms and stared at him, asking him to tell me what was going on, Ares slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I watched everything you went through in the human realm. You risked your life to fight for yourrades.¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t just fight for my ssmates.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t deny that you saved yourrades. So¡­¡­¡±

    Suddenly.

    Ares extended his right hand toward me.

    As if he wanted to shake my hand.

    When I hesitantly took his hand, Ares opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­I hope you continue to work hard in the future.¡±

    Thud-.

    Ares only uttered iprehensible words and extended his hand.

    Then he hurriedly disappeared from my sight.

    I blinked as I watched him.

    ¡®Why is he acting like that?¡¯

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 95.2: Part 2

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Idea asked as she saw Ares entering the staff room with a dejected look.

    For some reason, he lookedpletely drained and depressed.

    That¡¯s why Idea couldn¡¯t help but ask him with concern.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Idea tilted her head when Ares didn¡¯t answer.

    Soon, she realized why Ares was so dispirited.

    ¡°Did you go and meet our president?¡±

    Twitch-.

    Ares¡¯ eyebrows twitched violently.

    Our president.

    Ares rubbed his forehead at the ttering choice of words.

    But he couldn¡¯t refute Idea¡¯s words.

    Because it was true that he had gone to meet Adel.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, you should have just done that from the beginning. Why did you have to go and bully our ¡®president¡¯? A teacher who catches students. That¡¯s unbing of a teacher.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand! I recognized the ss president¡¯s talent and helped him grow like this. Unlike a certain foolish senior.¡±

    Idea, who was relentlessly tormenting him.

    Ares sighed and sat down next to Idea to organize the documents.

    And he thought about Adel.

    ¡®He¡¯s stronger than I thought. That could also mean he¡¯s more dangerous.¡¯

    Ares had judged Adel to be under Baltan and Diana.

    Even if he had highly evaluated Adel¡¯s strength, he had only thought he was at the level of the Child of Gluttony or the Child of Greed.

    However.

    ¡®¡­¡­His potential for growth is enormous.¡¯

    He was not inferior to Baltan or Diana at all.

    Perhaps he might even show strength that surpassed the two of them.

    Perhaps.

    He might have already obtained it.

    Because Adel seemed to be hiding a lot of things that suited his sinister aura.

    Ares acknowledged Adel and recognized that he did not abuse his strength despite his murderous nature.

    But he did not let down his guard against Adel.

    No.

    To be exact, he could not let it down.

    ¡®Because that guy is hiding something.¡¯

    Adel¡¯s strange behavior during the entrance exam was not limited to one or two instances.

    He had covered parts of the Angel Flower¡¯s Crest so that they would not be recorded on video, and he had even perfectly conquered the artificialbyrinth by using abilities that he had not revealed before.

    Now, it was even questionable whether the Bares family was backing Adel.

    But to say that he was a spy from the human world, it bothered him that he had killed the human instructor who was his target.

    ¡®He was wearing the Imperial Crest.¡¯

    The human instructor who was Adel¡¯s target was a member of the Imperial Family.

    Killing such a man meant turning the Imperial Family into aplete enemy.

    If he were a spy from the human world, he would not have been able to do such a thing.

    Then.

    Was Adel truly someone who would be a ¡®gain¡¯ or ¡®poison¡¯ to the Demon Realm?

    That was unknown.

    The students would know better than Ares himself.

    Samuel, Luna, Fron, and all the other students had been influenced by Adel¡¯s actions.

    Ares had only seen fragments of Adel.

    But the students must have seen his true nature while living with him.

    That was why.

    ¡®¡­¡­Howplicated.¡¯

    He was grateful to Adel for disobeying Idea¡¯s education and throwing his own body to save the students.

    However, It was impossible to let down my guard around Adel.

    This was a natural feeling for a Sytan instructor and guardian of the students.

    Idea must have known this as well.

    I¡¯ve known her for a long time, but it¡¯s not easy to figure out what she¡¯s thinking.

    Originally, Idea was a gentle child¡­

    But at some point, she started acting aloof, which didn¡¯t suit her at all.

    ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    Ares quickly turned his head at Idea¡¯s question.

    The instructors would have a lot to do for the time being.

    Up until now, the Sytan side had underestimated the Imperial Academy¡¯s strength.

    However, through Adel¡¯s recording, their power had been revealed.

    ¡®The guy who overwhelmed Adel and Samuel was impressive, though.¡¯

    The mastermind that appeared at the end of the video.

    He wasn¡¯t captured because he was too far away from the Angel Flower.

    If he wasn¡¯t a student but an instructor, that would be fortunate.

    Because if it was him, I would be able to defeat him.

    However, if he was a student¡­

    The Imperial Academy¡¯s strength would have to be reevaluated.

    ¡®For now.¡¯

    ¡­Let¡¯s think about what kind of punishment to give ¡®that guy¡¯ who broke Sytan¡¯s rules.

    Ares muttered to himself as he turned his gaze to the pile of documents.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 96.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@YouKnowIt'' for subscription to ''Eye of Arrogance'' tier on Ko-fi.

    After the surgery, I returned to the dormitory and looked around.

    I never thought I''d miss this ce...

    ''It feels cozy.''

    For some reason, it felt warm, like I had returned home.

    I could definitely say that Sytan was much better than when I was rolling around on the ground in the human world.

    I threw off my bloody clothes and copsed onto the bed.

    Normally, I would have put my clothes away, but I was too exhausted to even do that.

    ...I''ll clean it up when I wake up tomorrow.

    "What should I do now?"

    Iy on the bed, lost in thought.

    I was able to organize my thoughts because I was forced to sleep during the surgery in the infirmary.

    Otherwise, I would have fallen asleep as soon as Iy down on the bed.

    But that doesn''t mean I want to have another surgery.

    Anyway.

    ¡°...So I¡¯ve changed two major events now.¡±

    The events that would have happened ording to the flow of my work.

    I had changed countless minor events, but this was only the second time I had changed something major.

    The first was the existence of ''me'' in this ce.

    If I had remained in the human world, I would have spent years wandering the back alleys and building up my strength.

    The time when Adel became active in the original work was after the destruction of the Demon World.

    Bying to the Demon World from the human world, I increased my chances of survival and gained 20% of Adel''s original power in a short amount of time.

    However.

    ''There are some regrets.''

    The opportunities and numerous battle experiences that Adel gained in the human world.

    Icked those things.

    The opportunities I could get in the Demon World were limited, and mybat experience was bound to beckingpared to Adel, who had risked his life every day in the dark world.

    I''m growing rapidly now, but I''m sure I''ll reach my limit soon.

    I have to be wary of that.

    ''...I''ll know once I actually face it.''

    At this rate, I won''t even be able to protect my own body.

    It is inevitable and essential that the human world and the Demon World go to war.

    Terias and the protagonist''s party will appear even stronger than they did this time.

    I needed to be stronger in order to survive.

    And.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be the only one growing.¡¯

    I stared nkly at the thorns on my wrist.

    [¡­¡­.]

    Samuel still didn¡¯t respond.

    He still hadn¡¯t woken up.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    In the human realm, Samuel had done things beyond his capabilities.

    He had even recklessly used magic while in a state where he should have been recovering his mana, so how could he not be exhausted and hungry?

    The problem was,

    ¡®He¡¯s rapidly consuming my mana.¡¯

    Because Samuel was a parasite in my body, the amount of mana I recovered had noticeably decreased.

    Normally, I would have recovered more than half of my mana by now.

    But I hadn¡¯t even recovered half yet.

    Every time my mana filled up, Samuel would take it.

    However, I didn''t regret it.

    ¡®If I can receive Samuel¡¯s help, this much is fine.¡¯

    He had proven his worth in this midterm exam.

    It was true that he had been defeated by Terias in an instant, but if he grew over time, he would show tremendous growth.

    Considering his worth, it was enough to wait until then.

    Samuel¡¯s magical talent had many uses.

    ¡®For the future, I need to develop the ss A students as well.¡¯

    I felt it deeply this time.

    I shouldn¡¯t be the only one getting stronger.

    It was more efficient to make the students of Sytan stronger.

    Right now, I couldn¡¯t face Terias with my own strength.

    I was able to win because of Samuel.

    I needed to develop not only him, but also the other students.

    After all, war is not something that can be won alone.

    Ah, of course, the protagonist of the work is an exception.

    If you¡¯re a powerhouse like the protagonist who can destroy the world, you can lead a war to victory on your own.

    ¡®¡­¡­In that case.¡¯

    My future tasks have been decided.

    To obtain Adel¡¯s original power and to increase the power of the ss A students.

    These two things will be my future challenges.

    The second time I changed the original flow of the story.

    I wonder what kind of butterfly effect it will have if I save the ss A students¡­¡­.

    I was quite curious.

    Swish-.

    I got out of bed with a faint smile on my lips.

    My whole body was stiff.

    How much had I looked forward to this moment in the human realm?

    Since I hadn¡¯t washed in days, my body must have reeked.

    The students of Sytan were also dirty, so they hadn¡¯t noticed.

    When I returned to the clean dormitory, I realized how bad I smelled.

    Creak-

    I opened the door to the dormitory bathroom and stepped inside.

    Naturally, there was no convenient contraption like a shower that could be used in modern times installed in the dormitory bathroom.

    In the first ce, washing my body with a shower wasn¡¯t to my taste, so it didn¡¯t matter much.

    Instead of a shower, there was a bathtub installed in the dormitory bathroom.

    Swoosh¡­

    I turned on the faucet attached to the wall and filled the tub with hot water.

    Feeling the warmth, Gu poison and Sijo, who had been grumbling in my arms, wriggled out and stuck their heads out.

    ¨D Beep!

    - ¡­¡­.

    The two of them stared intently at the bathtub filling with warm water.

    Surely these guys.

    ¡°Do you want toe in with me?¡±

    ¨D Beep beep!

    - ¡­¡­.

    Sijo shook its body violently as if it understood what I was saying.

    On the other hand, Gu Poison slightly avoided my gaze and nced at the bathtub.

    A guy who can¡¯t be honest with his feelings¡­

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t.¡±

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never had the experience of bathing with animals, so it wasn¡¯t awkward.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 96.2: Part 2

    The problem is that animals feel hot when they touch warm water.

    Birds too.

    I wondered if it would be dangerous for a reptile like Gu poison, but I soon shook my head.

    ¡®These guys aren¡¯t ordinary animals, so I guess it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    Sijo¡¯s appearance was quite cute, but it was an excellent breed of falcon that flew around the battlefield gathering information.

    It¡¯s a guy who lives among demons with thick demonic energy, so of course, a little hot water wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Gu poison is¡­

    I don¡¯t need to worry about this guy.

    Judging from the fact that he repelled Terias in one blow, he seems to be stronger than me.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wash together.¡±

    I took off my clothes and threw them outside the bathroom, then entered the bathtub with Sijo and Gu poison.

    Ah, this is nice.

    I could feel the warm warmth enveloping my body.

    All the fatigue from before seemed to melt away, and my face naturally rxed.

    ¨D Beep¡­¡­.

    - ¡­¡­.

    Sijo seemed to really like the temperature of the bathwater and enjoyed the bath with a tired expression.

    Gu poison wrapped around my arm and only stuck its face out.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    As I washed with the animals after a long time, old memories came flooding back.

    I had a younger sister.

    I had been so busy since I came to the Demon Realm that I had forgotten about her, but sometimes when things were tough, I would often recall memories of my family.

    When was it¡­¡­.

    One day, my younger sister wanted to raise a puppy, so she brought home an abandoned dog that had been left outside.

    Of course, my parents made a fuss, telling her to throw it out right away.

    But my sister stubbornly ignored my parents and diligently washed the puppy with me.

    When we were younger, we were so close that we even took baths together.

    But at some point, after we both entered puberty, we started fighting like most siblings.

    ¡­¡­When I¡¯m exhausted, I end up thinking about my enemies.

    Anyway.

    ¡®Should I organize my thoughts?¡¯

    Gulp-.

    I submerged my mouth in the water and blew bubbles, lost in thought.

    It¡¯s still too early to obtain information about Chaos, so I¡¯ll put that aside for now.

    For now, I¡¯ve decided that the first thing I need to do is restore Adel¡¯s original power.

    But how can I quickly restore Adel¡¯s original power?

    The current me is stronger than Adel at this point in the original story.

    It might be greedy, but it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way.

    ¡®Information Paper.¡¯

    In the human world, I received Adel¡¯s power through the Information Paper.

    Thanks to that, I was able to defeat all the knights ande to the Demon World.

    But there was something that Adel didn¡¯t give me, and that was Adel¡¯s unique secret mana method.

    So I couldn¡¯t learn the Mana Method and ended up learning the Mana Method of Bares from Crete.

    So I need to change my method.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that the Mana Method of Bares is bad.¡¯

    The Mana Method of the Bares family was definitely excellent.

    Evenpared to the Mana Methods of the Six Families, it wouldn¡¯t be too far behind.

    Judging from the amount and density of mana that Rene possessed, the quality wasn¡¯t bad, as expected of a family of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    It could be said to be one of the best Mana Methods in the Demon World.

    However.

    ¡®Adel¡¯s Mana Method is even better, and it would suit my body better.¡¯

    The method of Bares is excellent, but it was originally created for the members of Bares.

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t help but be slower for me to grow than Adel¡¯s method, which had been modified to suit his body in the original story.

    That¡¯s why I need to learn the method that Adel used in the original story.

    It¡¯s essential for faster growth.

    ¡°Let me write it down once¡­¡­¡±

    Ssh-.

    I got out of the bathtub and pulled out the Information Paper from the clothes that were spread out on the bathroom floor.

    Then, I picked up the fountain pen and wrote down what I wanted on the information paper.

    ¨D The form and usage of a mana cultivation technique suitable for my body.

    Then, words immediately began to appear on the information paper.

    ¡º This is information that requires a price. ¡»

    ¡º Please pay a price of at least a legendary-grade artifact or 10,000 gold. ¡»

    ¡®Crazy.¡¯

    It¡¯s telling me to pay an artifact that has surpassed a epic and entered the realm of legends.

    My hands and feet trembled.

    Right now, I didn¡¯t even have 1,000 gold, let alone 10,000 gold.

    If I were to calcte it in terms of the human world¡¯s currency, it would be like asking me to hand over a treasure worth hundreds of billions.

    But if you were to ask me if there was absolutely no way to obtain it¡­

    ¡®Well, there is a way.¡¯

    If I were to rank highly in this midterm exam, I would be able to choose another artifact from Sytan¡¯s warehouse.

    Last time, the limit was a myth-grade artifact, but who knows?

    The ne around my neck, whose identity could only be revealed by sacrificing a god.

    It¡¯s possible that a treasure equivalent to that has been added.

    And if even that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll just have to somehow obtain it by conquering the secret realm that I¡¯ll find out about through Kyle.

    The problem is,

    ¡®Whether that Ares guy gave me a good score.¡¯

    The other instructors were likely to have given me a good score.

    Unless they didn¡¯t watch the footage.

    They would have all seen it, so getting a low score would be harder than getting a perfect score.

    However.

    I have my doubts about that Ares guy.

    And then there¡¯s that suspicious behavior he showed me in front of the infirmary.

    ¡®Why did he ask for a handshake¡­¡­.¡¯

    Hmm.

    Let¡¯s just sleep for now.

    Rustle-.

    I wiped away the moisture with a towel and threw my body onto the bed.

    Before I knew it, Sijo and Gu poison, who had finished bathing, were burying their bodies in towels.

    And so, I, who had returned from the human world, was able to fall into a deeper sleep than usual.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 97.1: Part 1

    What the hell was that?

    Until the next day dawned, I couldn''t even fathom why Ares had tried to shake my hand.

    If he wanted to express his gratitude, he could have just said so, and if he wanted to talk, he could have just talked. Why did he react like that?

    In order to master Adel''s secret method, I had to get good grades.

    If I had someone to talk to about this problem, I would have felt better...

    [¡­¡­.]

    After the surgery, Samuel had been sleeping soundly and showed no signs of waking up.

    That''s why I didn''t have anyone to discuss Ares'' strange behavior with.

    Anyway.

    Ares isn''t normal either.

    "......Therefore, the scores will be released right after today''s ss!"

    As I was thinking about this and that, Idea''s homeroom period came to an end.

    Swish-.

    I looked around.

    The students were still not fully focused and were in a state of disarray.

    It couldn''t be helped.

    Just a few days ago, they had been fighting and shedding blood, so it was only natural for them to feel rxed and let loose now that they had returned to their daily routine.

    They must still be confused by the deaths of theirrades.

    Idea knew that, too, so she intended to leave them alone for the time being.

    Even so, it seemed that this atmosphere would soon subside.

    The final exams would start soon.

    Just as I was about to get up from my seat.

    "ss president,e here."

    Idea called out to me.

    What?

    Does she have something to say to me?

    I tilted my head and walked towards Idea.

    Then Idea spoke to me with a stern expression.

    "Tell me honestly."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You''re hiding something from me, aren''t you?"

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    Gulp.

    At Idea''s words, I couldn''t help but tremble.

    There were countless things that I was hiding from Idea and the people around me.

    There were more than a few things that could hurt me, so I couldn''t help but react sensitively.

    Surely not.

    ''My identity hasn''t been discovered, has it?''

    But I could be proud of the fact that I had hidden that much thoroughly...

    Until my mana was almost depleted, I distributed mana to the darkness attribute to cover the tattoo on the nape of my neck.

    So there was no way my bloodline could have been discovered.

    In that case.

    ''......She''s leading me on.''

    She was trying to get me to tell her what I was hiding.

    But I couldn''t figure out what Idea had noticed and was asking me about.

    Let''s go back a bit.

    Up until now, Idea had never suspected my true identity.

    The reason she''s suddenly asking me this is because something must have happened yesterday.

    Soon enough, I realized why Idea was interrogating me.

    ''She must have seen the video recording.''

    The midterm exam process that was recorded in the Angels Flower.

    She must have sensed something strange there and is now asking me about it.

    One thing.

    There were too many suspicious details, so I couldn''t possibly answer her.

    For now, I''ll try to dodge her question.

    ¡°...As expected, you found out.¡±

    ¡°President! Confess quickly!¡±

    ¡°The truth is, I didn''t want to eat the emergency rations the Instructor gave us, so I secretly hunted and ate wild animals.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    At my words, Idea''s eyes widened as if she were looking at a traitor to the organization.

    Then, she continued speaking.

    ¡°I never thought you would dare ignore the Instructor''s goodwill. From now on, I''ll give you double the amount of emergency rations!¡±

    Without hesitation, Idea uttered such cruel words.

    As I desperately tried to avoid her questions, Idea opened her mouth.

    ¡°Well, to tell you the truth, that''s not why I called you here.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°I see that you brought an ''Animal'' into the interior of Sytan without proper authorization.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    I let out a sigh.

    So that''s why she called me.

    ¨D Hiss, hiss.

    As I made a small gesture, Gu poison, who was in my arms, peeked its head out.

    At the sight of Gu poison, a faint strangeness appeared in Idea''s eyes.

    ¡°So this guy was the one who defeated the human student?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think the word ¡®defeated¡¯ is a bit of an exaggeration. But thanks to it, I was able to survive.¡±

    I nodded in agreement with Idea''s words.

    In fact, I had thought about hiding Gu poison''s true identity until the end, but I decided that it would not be a good idea.

    Since the Instructors had already learned about Gu poison''s existence through the video recording, there was no point in hiding its identity any longer.

    Rather, it could have aroused their curiosity about Gu poison and led to the discovery that I had taken it out, which could have reached Rene''s ears.

    Idea pondered my excuse for a moment before asking again.

    ¡°Where did you get that snake?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That.¡±

    I couldn''t answer her rashly.

    If I told her that I had brought it from the Bares family, like I did with Kyle, Idea would quickly realize that the snake was Gu poison.

    In Kyle''s case, it was possible because he saw me as Bares'' secret confidant.

    And the reason I sent Kyle back to Crete in Bares with a letter was that I had prepared a ''device'' in the letter.

    And ording to the contents of the Demon God''s Oath, Kyle couldn''t do anything that would threaten me.

    However.

    ''Idea is different.''

    It wouldn''t be strange for her to shake me by the cor.

    So the answer I came up with was.

    "It''s a snake I got from the human instructor''sb."

    "From theb?"

    ¡°It suddenly popped out at that time, and I was so surprised that I released mana. But then, it ate my darkness...¡±

    To make my story more believable, I fed a drop of water imbued with darkness to Gu poison.

    Brrr-.

    Then, as if it liked it, the guy shook his body once.

    Thanks to the water drop bing darker as its darkness attribute leveled up, Gu poison had been enjoying untimely gluttonytely.

    Idea''s eyes sparkled at the sight.

    "It''s cute."

    "This guy?"

    I blinked in disbelief.

    Gu poison is cute.

    Even if you say something nice, Gu poison''s appearance was creepy.

    It was creepy, so I never expected the adjective ''cute'' to be attached to it.

    What a peculiar taste.

    As I stood there trembling, Idea opened her mouth.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 97.2: Part 2

    "You know the school rules, right? It''s forbidden to bring animals inside Sytan."

    "Oh, right."

    Only then did I realize why Idea was after me.

    Bringing animals from outside Sytan into the interior was strictly forbidden.

    Thanks to that rule, I also noticed that the seemingly ordinary Sijo that Ares was raising was an information carrier.

    Because no living beings other than students or instructors existed in Sytan.

    Wait.

    Does that mean...

    "Do I have to send this guy outside of Sytan?"

    Sytan prevents any living beings other than students or instructors from existing, wary of the human world''s tricks.

    The reason Gu poison was able to be in Sytan until now was because it wasn''t a living being.

    However, now that it had consumed a homunculus and be a living being, it was right to be banished outside of Sytan.

    The problem is that if that happens, a signal will go to Crete right away.

    If that happens, I won''t be able to survive.

    Not only would I not be able to shake off the clutches of Crete with my current strength, but the title ¡®Rene¡¯s Escort¡¯ that had been protecting me would also disappear.

    As I was worrying about this, Idea shook her head.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that. There is a way.¡±

    ¡°A way?¡±

    ¡°Yes, get him recognized as a familiar.¡±

    A familiar.

    It referred to an animal that was recognized as a possession, like Sijo that Ares had raised.

    There would be those among Sytan¡¯s students who had the talent for familiars.

    However, there was one reason why the students¡¯ familiars were not seen within Sytan.

    ¡®Because it is difficult to meet the criteria to be recognized as a familiars.¡¯

    And lessons on familiars were not conducted during the first year.

    Perhaps it would only happen when they became upperssmen.

    Or maybe they would teach it before the ¡®war¡¯ broke out.

    That was why it was nearly impossible to be recognized as a familiar, so it was a kind gesture for Idea to bring this up.

    I asked Idea.

    ¡°I understand that in order to be recognized as a familiar, I have to take the appropriate test.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I will hold the test in about a month, so please be sure toe. I will tell you the exact dateter. If you don¡¯te, you will be expelled.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡±

    I nodded towards Idea, who was threatening me in a roundabout way.

    Just as I was about to step back.

    I realized there was one thing I hadn''t mentioned and took Sijo out of my pocket.

    ¨D Beep¡­¡­.

    The little guy looked sleepy as if it had been sleeping.

    I gently stroked Sijo and said to Idea.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bird that was near my dorm, and I ended up taming it. Its abilities are excellent, so this little guy also wants to be recognized as a familiar, but can you recognize more than one animal as a familiar?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That is possible.¡±

    Idea stared at Sijo and drawled out her words.

    Perhaps she had noticed that Sijo belonged to Ares.

    However, she could not bring herself to say that Ares had been spying on me, and so she hesitated.

    Also, she probably knew.

    That I had already noticed Sijo¡¯s true identity.

    That was why Idea could not take Sijo back from me.

    So I decided to let her know that I was taking Sijo with me.

    Besides, there would be scenes of me with Sijo in the Angel Flower footage, so even if I hid it, I would have been caught soon enough.

    ¡®Ares also seems to have tacitly allowed me to keep Sijo.¡¯

    If he had wanted to take Sijo back, he would have taken it long ago.

    However, even when Ares had a private conversation with me in front of the infirmary, he didn¡¯t say anything about Sijo.

    This must be because Ares judged that it would be better for me to have Sijo.

    For easier surveince.

    Idea, who also seemed to have noticed Ares¡¯s intentions, opened her mouth.

    ¡°It should be possible. If it''s a special bird, it will be helpful for your activities as well.¡±

    I smiled at her words.

    I thought Samuel would be very happy.

    It seemed that the guy had also grown fond of Sijo in his own way.

    ¨D Beep?

    Sijo tilted his head at my smile as if he didn''t understand.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 98.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Genki Azuma'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    After hearing about familiars from Idea, all of today''s sses ended.

    Since it was right after the midterm exams, the instructors didn''t teach the lessons too intensely and tried their best to create a rxed atmosphere.

    In Robolt''s case, he showed us a magic demonstration¡­¡­.

    There wasn''t really anything to learn, but it was quite interesting and fun.

    Just as I was about to get up from my seat.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Fron''s voice could be heard.

    She was ring at me with a smug expression on her face.

    I blinked and looked at Fron.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Let''s make a bet!¡±

    ¡°A bet out of nowhere¡­¡­¡±

    I tilted my head at Fron, who was shrugging her shoulders and puffing out her chest.

    Did she eat something wrong for lunch?

    Fron started acting up when she saw the worried expression on my face.

    ¡°It''s not anything weird like you''re thinking...!¡±

    ¡°Then what kind of bet do you want to make?¡±

    I couldn''t understand what she was trying to say at all.

    She needs to tell me what kind of bet she wants to make so I can know.

    It can''t be a strange bet.

    I was trying to guess what kind of bet Fron wanted to make.

    ¡°It''s probably that.¡±

    Luna, who had approached Fron and me, opened her mouth.

    What is it?

    ¡°I would appreciate a proper exnation, but what kind of bet are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The midterm exam scores are going to be released soon, so I think she wants to make a bet on that.¡±

    ¡°You''ve hit the nail on the head. Now that I see it, you too have the potential to be my ve.¡±

    ¡°Uh, huh? That''s a bit... I''m sorry...!¡±

    Luna tly refused Fron''s request to be her ve.

    But she was still ncing at Fron and fidgeting.

    I guess you could say she looked like an introverted child refusing a favor from an older sibling.

    I shook my head and said to Luna,

    ¡°Don''t worry about it. She''s just joking.¡±

    ¡°Th, that''s right. Anyway, it seems like the test results are out. Do you want to go and see them together?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I nodded at Luna''s suggestion and got up from my chair.

    In order to enter Sytan''s armory again, I needed to get excellent grades likest time.

    It was a moment when I could expect Ares to give me a good score.

    Considering that he had given me Sijo, I didn''t think he would have given me a low score.

    Should I expect a little?

    ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡­.¡¯

    I should wake Samuel up since he needs to check his score too.

    I breathed a small amount of mana into the thorn.

    Then the thorn quivered and Samuel¡¯s gruff voice flowed out.

    [¡­¡­You¡¯re interrupting my sleep. What happened again?]

    ¡°They say the midterm scores have been released. Let¡¯s check them together.¡±

    [Hmm, if that¡¯s the case.]

    Samuel readily epted, wondering about his score.

    He had no choice.

    He risked his life to fight Terias, so there was no way he would get a low score.

    At least my score and Samuel¡¯s score would be close to perfect.

    Unlike Samuel and me, who were excited, Luna looked anxious.

    ¡°I wonder if I did well¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you know I don¡¯t have any money. I need the schrship and living expenses that areing out this time¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    In Sytan, living expenses and schrships are given ording to the difference in grades.

    In fact, living expenses were not necessary for the students.

    Since Sytan also lent out training equipment, there was no need to prepare personal equipment.

    Of course, it would be nice to have some.

    ¡°The most urgent thing is the schrship, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I have to get it.¡±

    Luna nodded.

    In the case of me, Samuel, and Fron, we were exempted from tuition fees because we received excellent grades in the entrance exam.

    Unless something special happens, we won¡¯t have to pay tuition in the future.

    Sytan needed excellentmanders who could participate in the war, so they favored talented students like me and Samuel.

    That didn¡¯t mean they charged a huge amount of tuition to ordinary students.

    However, for Luna, who was half-dark Elf and ostracized by Dark Elf society, even that would be a difficult expense to afford.

    Iforted Luna.

    ¡°You¡¯ll do well. Even if you don¡¯t get it, I have a way to get the tuition.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­If you¡¯re going to pay for me, there¡¯s no need for that. I don¡¯t want to receive it from, a friend.¡±

    Luna seemed to be bothered by the fact that she owed me money, so she quickly expressed her refusal.

    In response, I smiled and opened my mouth.

    ¡°If you need my help, please tell me anytime. I heard it all from the medical instructor.¡±

    ¡°Wh, what? What¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°She said that you kept healing my body while I was in surgery. I should have thanked you in advance.¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±

    Luna had taken care of me during the surgery.

    As I said that, Luna¡¯s face instantly turned red.

    Her reaction was quite amusing.

    Rather, didn¡¯t Luna need to worry about such a thing in the first ce?

    ¡®She must have gotten a good score.¡¯

    It was highly likely that she didn''t get a good score in Ares'' weaponary exam.

    However.

    She wouldn''t have gotten bad scores in the theory and magic tests.

    And during the midterm exam, she saved many students with her healing abilities, so the instructors had no reason to give her a bad score.

    Luna would have easily achieved a high score.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 98.2: Part 2

    The problem, rather, was.

    ¡°I don''t know why you''re so confident...¡±

    I turned my gaze to the blue-haired woman who was making a smug expression.

    Fron was still grinning with a confident look.

    Could it be?

    Did she have some kind of backing?

    ¡°Hoo hoo, you¡¯ll see. I feel pretty good today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Just because you feel good doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll get a good score.¡±

    It would be different if you felt good on the day of the exam.

    It had already been over a week since the exam, so what good would it do to feel good now?

    Samuel seemed to think the same as me and let out a pitiful voice towards Fron.

    [She¡¯s still not in her right mind.]

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Fron red at Samuel¡¯s provocation and shook her hand.

    She was trying to grab Samuel and beat him up likest time.

    Samuel¡¯s thorns began to tremble in surprise.

    It seemed quite painful to have your thorns pulled randomly.

    I hurriedly spoke to save Samuel from Fron¡¯s clutches.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go for now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time.¡±

    [¡­¡­.]

    Fron clicked her tongue in regret and dragged her feet.

    Anyway, Fron¡¯s score would be much lower than ours.

    I couldn¡¯t understand why she was so confident inparing her score to mine.

    Wait a minute.

    What if I win the bet?

    It was obvious that my score would be higher than Fron¡¯s in this midterm exam.

    I would have received a good score in theory, and I had even overwhelmed Ares in the weaponary exam.

    The same went for the human invasion exam and the magic exam.

    I could say that there was no chance I would lose the bet with her.

    That¡¯s why.

    ¡°What will you stake as the prize of the bet?¡±

    ¡°Oho, you¡¯ve finally decided to do it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not in my nature to avoid someone who challenges me.¡±

    To be exact, it¡¯s not in my nature to avoid challenges from those weaker than me.

    Fron narrowed her eyes sharply at my answer and said,

    ¡°For someone like that, you seem to always avoid fighting the Child of Envy.¡±

    ¡°...It''s just your imagination.¡±

    I looked away, pretending not to know.

    Then Fron, who had been clicking her tongue, opened her mouth.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ept your proposal. I¡¯ll give you an invitation as the prize of the bet!¡±

    ¡°An invitation?¡±

    ¡°Yes. An invitation to enter my mansion.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    I was a little interested.

    Of the Seven Deadly Sins¡¯ mansions, the only ones I had seen were the Bares family¡¯s and Samuel¡¯s family¡¯s, which I had seen through the ne.

    At that time, Samuel¡¯s mansion was half-destroyed, so I couldn¡¯t see it properly, but I had a sense of how big the Bares family¡¯s mansion was.

    Then what about Fron¡¯s mansion?

    I was a little curious.

    But.

    ¡°What¡¯s the benefit to me?¡±

    What could I possibly gain by going to Fron¡¯s mansion?

    At best, I could get some food prepared by the servants of the mansion.

    Fron puffed out her cheeks at my blunt answer.

    ¡°If you don''t want to, then don''t. There are plenty of people who want to go besides you.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t go. Okay, I¡¯ll give you the right to use me as a ve for a day instead.¡±

    ¡°A one-day ve?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the right to use me as you please for a day.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good!¡±

    Fron epted the offer at once.

    Since I was going to win anyway.

    I¡¯ll just have to figure out what to eat when I go to Fron¡¯s house next time.

    I was thinking about that when it happened.

    Rustle, rustle-.

    The students were bustling about.

    It seemed like that was where the report cards were posted.

    As befitting the somewhat old-fashioned Demon Realm, the students¡¯ human rights were not protected.

    Public Announcement of Grades

    ¡°Ugh, I''m shaking¡­.¡±

    [As expected.]

    ¡°!¡±

    We pushed through the crowd and checked the report cards.

    We started looking from the bottom.

    There were about 120 first-year students in Sytan.

    What would happen?

    ¡°Let''s look from 50th ce. We''ll be above that anyway.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Except you.¡±

    ¡°This guy¡­!¡±

    Our names weren''t on the list up to 40th ce.

    Then we reached 30th ce.

    ¡¾38th ce, Luna.¡¿

    ¡°Luna.¡±

    Luna''s name was on the list.

    38th ce.

    She had barely made the cut for the schrship.

    ¡°I did it!¡±

    Luna jumped up and down in joy.

    I looked at her with satisfaction and turned my gaze upward.

    What about our grades?

    Samuel and I would naturally have higher grades than Luna.

    We looked past 30th and 20th ce, but our grades were nowhere to be seen.

    Fron tilted his head in confusion.

    ¡°Are we higher up?¡±

    ¡°I told you, you''re below.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, we''ll see.¡±

    We bickered and looked at the top 10.

    Only then did I start to see familiar names.

    ¡¾8th ce, Aeron.¡¿

    Aeron, the descendant of Sloth, had gotten 8th ce.

    And above Aeron,

    ¡¾7th ce, Samuel.¡¿

    Samuel''s name was there.

    Considering that there were seven children of the Seven Deadly Sins, it seemed that I had surpassed a few of them.

    I looked further up.

    ¡¾6th ce, Guwar.¡¿

    ¡¾5th ce, Rene.¡¿

    Past my master, Rene.

    Right above her.

    ¡¾4th ce, Adel.¡¿

    My name was written there.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    My eyes widened.

    I never would have dreamed that I would beat Rene.

    My skills were probably simr to Rene''s by now, but since Rene was in the same ss as Diana, I thought she would have gotten a higher score than me.

    As I was thinking that.

    A sudden thought crossed my mind.

    ''Wait.''

    Of the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, only Baltan and Diana were left besides Fron and me.

    ¡­¡­Then who was above me?

    Was there another variable I didn''t know about, or was there a powerhouse in Sytan?

    No way.

    I couldn''t help but look up with trembling pupils.

    ¡¾ 3rd ce, Diana. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 2nd ce, Baltan. ¡¿

    Beyond those two, who were truly the strongest of the Sytans.

    Truly, it was because the name of an absurd student upied the top spot and 1st ce.

    ¡¾ 1st ce, Fron. ¡¿

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 99.1: Part 1

    ¡¾ 1st ce, Fron. ¡¿

    I couldn''t help but stiffen at Fron''s rank that was revealed next.

    She''s 1st ce.

    I couldn''t hide my bewilderment.

    And for good reason¡ªFron had pushed aside all the other Sytan students and proudly taken the 1st ce spot.

    Of course.

    ''......It''s not a bad situation.''

    The emergence of a new top student.

    It meant that Baltan''s interest would shift from me to Fron.

    It was certain.

    Baltan was the type of guy who would be ''jealous'' of someone stronger than him.

    He would probably start picking fights with Fron without a second thought.

    In that sense, I didn''t regret losing 1st ce in the slightest.

    It was a position I didn''t need in the first ce.

    However.

    On the other hand, a worrisome thought suddenly popped into my head.

    ''If Fron is 1st ce, that means¡­.''

    [ Weaponry ]

    [ Human Understanding ]

    [ Magic ]

    [ Practical ]

    She must have gotten perfect scores, or something close to it, in all four subjects.

    In my case, I lost a lot of points in Human Understanding.

    It couldn''t be helped.

    Since I already knew everything about humans, I could easily write it down.

    That was a big deal.

    For Sytan students, questions about humans would be difficult.

    On the other hand, I wasn''t very good at answering questions about the Demon.

    It was only natural, since the settings hadn''t been properly described.

    And it was also something I had intended to some extent.

    Even now, there were times when I was met with harsh gazes because I was half-Demon.

    If I had taken the top spot, many Demon students, including Baltan, would havee to challenge me.

    For me, who needed to be careful in my actions, the ''4th ce'' ranking was perfect.

    But,

    I wonder if it''s really okay.

    [Whew¡­.]

    Samuel''s groaning voice.

    He seemed to be having a hard time epting the fact that Fron had taken the top spot.

    Well, I felt the same way.

    ''......Fron must have gotten a perfect score in Practical.''

    Fron, Samuel, and I all definitely got perfect scores in Practical.

    While Samuel and I had fought for our lives, it was true that Fron''s position seemed less advantageous.

    However,

    From the perspective of the instructors who knew exactly about ''war'', they couldn''t have given a low score to Fron, who had faithfully carried out the role ofmander.

    ''I couldn''t help but admit it.''

    After repelling Terius in the human realm, I felt extremely exhausted.

    It was because of the heavy wounds and the burden of having to lead the students.

    The lives of twenty students rested in my hands.

    If we had been overwhelmingly strong, it would have been different...

    ...but it was clear that we were the prey in that situation.

    The students and I relied too heavily on Fron, and we must have burdened her tremendously.

    So I didn''t have the slightest thought of denying the results of Fron''s efforts.

    Rather, I should be expressing my gratitude.

    The same goes for the magic exam.

    It''s true that Samuel and I disyed the most excellent stealth skills.

    Our stealth skills were beyond perfect.

    However.

    Fron disyed stealth skills that were exactly at the level of the stealth skills that Robolt had set as the perfect standard.

    Unlike the practical exam, the magic exam had a set ''standard'', so this would also be a perfect score.

    That said, Robolt couldn''t have given us a higher score than a perfect score.

    So I can''t deny the fairness of the two perfect scores in the exam subjects.

    But there was a reason why I couldn''t ept the fact that Fron was in first ce.

    ''Didn''t she hit rock bottom in the Human Understanding and Weaponry exams?''

    Fron is an idiot.

    I''m not saying that with malicious intent, but her level of knowledge is really lowpared to Luna or Samuel.

    Fron always falls asleep in ss.

    Besides, didn''t she get beaten up by Ares in the Weaponry exam?

    Let''s put aside her Human Understanding score for now.

    There''s one thing I can assume.

    ''...Ares'' Weaponry exam can be retaken once.''

    It was a test prepared for the aggressive students.

    Students who felt they hadn''t shown their true skills could challenge Ares again.

    However, there was a penalty of being evaluated with a slightly higher standard.

    If Fron had gotten a perfect score there,

    It meant she got a perfect score on the retake.

    However, it was strange

    ¡®Fron couldn''t even kill a human who couldn''t move.¡¯

    Then.

    How did she get a perfect score on the Weaponry exam?

    Support-type students like Luna get bonus points for their stamina in the Weaponry exam.

    However, no matter how excellent her stamina was, she couldn''t get a perfect score.

    So that means Fron was hiding some kind of power.

    Then.

    Why didn''t she show her power in front of us?

    It was strange.

    The more I thought about it, the more questions I had.

    ...Fron, how would she react to getting a perfect score?

    Swish-.

    I turned my gaze back.

    But.

    Thinking about Fron''s usual personality, her face would be drunk with pride and she''d be bragging loudly.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I could see that it was filled withplex emotions.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 99.2: Part 2

    Fron only moved her lips slightly as she stared at the report card.

    ...What was that reaction?

    Did she perhaps feel guilty because she cheated to achieve first ce?

    Fron''s face was filled with guilt, regret, and emptiness.

    At least, it wasn''t the kind of emotion that someone who had achieved first ce should show.

    While I was thinking that.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hoohoo.¡±

    Suddenly, Fron began tough.

    Then she pointed at Samuel and me and shouted.

    ¡°You losers, praise me right now!¡±

    [¡­¡­!]

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Fron began to mock us, who had been making sullen expressions.

    We couldn''t help but feel intense anger at this.

    In front of Fron, who was so self-absorbed.

    [¡­¡­Well, it was strange, but I guess it can''t be helped.]

    Samuel muttered, sighing.

    At his words, I tilted my head and asked Samuel back.

    ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±

    [¡­¡­I don''t know for sure, but originally, the Lord of Lust gave birth to hundreds of children. Only the single most outstanding one among those children can represent the family.]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [Fron is the direct descendant of the Lust family. That means she''s the most outstanding child. ...It''s not strange for her to get first ce.]

    As Samuel continued to speak, he began to get annoyed.

    [But if she was that skilled, I don''t understand why she didn''t participate in the practical test and fight directly.]

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    [Well, it''s true that many students didn''t die thanks to her charm ability, but she could have reduced the damage even more.]

    Samuel was annoyed that Fron hadn''t shown her true strength.

    I still found it hard to ept that Fron was actually strong.

    In the meantime.

    [How unpleasant.]

    Samuel exploded in anger.

    [I''m ranked lower than that girl...! No, it''s not that I don''t understand. ...This must be a dream.]

    ¡­¡­Samuel was showing signs of confusion.

    However, there was no way that Sytan¡¯s side would make a mistake in the ranking announcement.

    I could understand Samuel¡¯s feelings, so I felt sorry for him.

    In my case, there was no need for me to rank higher than 7th, and I didn¡¯t mind getting 4th ce, which was the best possible oue.

    [Tell me it¡¯s a dream¡­¡­.]

    Fron¡¯s voice,ced withughter, rang out to Samuel, who was muttering weakly.

    ¡°Praise me!¡±

    * * *

    After the rankings were announced.

    When the sun had set and the moon had risen.

    Creak-.

    Fron opened the door to the dormitory where she lived and stepped inside.

    Her roommate was already fast asleep, snoring in her bed.

    Thud.

    Fron hurried to her own room.

    Then.

    Fron looked around to make sure no one was watching before snapping her fingers.

    Thud-.

    The illusion hanging in the room was lifted, revealing the interior in its entirety.

    Fron¡¯s dormitory room was filled with papers densely packed with the contents of her theory lessons, along with piles of bloody bandages.

    The interior of the room was bizarre enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Fron stared at them in silence before walking to the bathroom.

    Then she looked up at the mirror.

    In the mirror,

    Instead of Fron¡¯s usual bright smile, her face was contorted and distorted.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Clench-.

    Fron grabbed her cheeks and tried, and tried again, to make her usual expression.

    But it wasn¡¯t easy to make a cheerful expression.

    Eventually.

    Fron removed her fingers from her face.

    Haah-.

    Then she stood close to the mirror and breathed on it.

    The mirror fogged up.

    Swish-.

    Fron raised her finger and began to draw something.

    She filled in two dots and a curve inside a circle.

    Fron¡¯s expression was still crumpled, but a smiling face was drawn in the fog on the mirror.

    ...just like her usual self.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 100.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Genki Azuma'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Right after Adel and the ss A students checked their grades and left.

    Thud, thud-.

    Two figures approached from afar.

    Diana, with a crown atop her white hair, and Rene, exuding an unusually dark aura, walked side by side.

    As they walked,

    "Oh, the test results are out."

    "¡­¡­"

    They stopped in front of the bulletin board listing the midterm exam rankings for the first-year students.

    Swish-.

    Diana briefly scanned the list of lower-ranked students and then turned to Rene with a question.

    "Rene, what rank do you think you got?"

    "¡­¡­"

    "I don''t know."

    Rene replied indifferently, as if her grades didn''t matter much to her.

    Not that she needed to care about her grades anyway. Rene''s only concern was the human who had killed her mother.

    It''s true that students who rank high in the Demon Realm are given artifacts, but since they can choose them directly, there''s no need to go through the trouble of getting first ce.

    Andpared to the artifact she received as a reward for the entrance exam...

    Swish-.

    Rene looked down at the ring on her index finger.

    The ring that Adel had given her in thend of the Undead.

    She liked this ring.

    Even more than the artifact she had gotten from the Demon Realm''s warehouse.

    Well, there was no particr reason to say it was special.

    It was just that it performed well.

    At least, that''s what Rene thought.

    As Rene gazed at the ring Adel had given her, a sudden question came to her mind.

    ''Why?''

    Why did Adel put the ring on her index finger?

    I don''t know about the human world, but in the Demon Realm, when a man puts a ring on a woman''s index finger, it means ''an eternal oath.''

    So.

    What on earth did he swear to do...¡­

    ''I don''t know.''

    Adel''s true identity.

    Even the meaning of the ring.

    Rene didn''t know anything.

    She just kept her mouth shut, thinking about the man who had brought her thisplexity.

    Then.

    Diana found Rene''s name and pointed to it.

    "Oh, Rene. You''re 5th."

    "¡­¡­"

    Rene turned her gaze.

    ¡¾5th ce, Rene.¡¿

    She had scored high enough to secure 5th ce.

    But Rene wasn''t interested in her own rank. She was interested in the rank of another student.

    The one above her,

    ¡¾4th ce, Adel.¡¿

    The rank of the one who hadplicated her heart.

    It was surprising that a half-breed had recorded 4th ce, but Rene''s reaction was indifferent.

    From Rene''s perspective, it was natural for Adel to have a high ranking.

    ''......he hides a lot.''

    Rene closed her eyes gently.

    And what she recalled was the time of their first meeting.

    When she first encountered Adel.

    At that time, she had tried to kill Adel without thinking.

    ...It was because Adel''s appearance was so sinister that she didn''t think he was an escort assigned by her father. [T/N: Poor Adel¡­]

    At first, she thought he was lying.

    The amount of mana he possessed in his body was too small for an escort.

    But,

    ''He was fast, incredibly fast.''

    Rene, who was recalling that time, touched her wrist.

    But soon after, she realized that it wasn''t that Adel''s speed was fast, but that it was a kind of teleportation.

    Still, it was definitely not a bad ability for an escort, so she thought her father must have assigned him.

    However, when she noticed that she was not onlycking in mana but also in stamina.

    Rene couldn''t help but doubt Adel''s identity.

    It was strange when she thought about it.

    Her father had assigned Adel as her escort, saying that something might happen to her in Sytan.

    However.

    Adel was weaker than her.

    Rather, he would have been more of a burden.

    So Rene wondered if her father was underestimating her.

    How could he treat her like a child and assign such a weak half-breed as her escort?

    That''s why Rene had always maintained a cold attitude towards Adel.

    Until she saw Adel talking to the God.

    ''How......''

    How could he talk to the Demon God?

    The Demon God of Pride, who had suddenly appeared before Adel.

    The moment Rene faced the Demon God,

    She was overwhelmed with dizziness and nausea.

    Just looking at the transcendental being had almost made her lose consciousness.

    However,

    Adel was calm.

    He didn''t cower in front of the Demon God and kept talking about something.

    She couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but she remembered the atmosphere at the time.

    That was why Rene thought of Adel as a priest.

    The weak side he had shown her was the same.

    At some point, Adel gradually revealed his strength, and now he had surpassed her.

    ''He seemed to have a lot of injuries...''

    Perhaps Adel had decided to show his true strength because he had encountered a strong human for the first time after leaving the temple.

    Rene found it quite convincing.

    That he had been hiding his strength until now.

    But,

    ''Why?''

    For what reason did her father,

    Give him the ''authority'' to do that?

    Up until now, Rene had beenpletely unable to understand Crete¡¯s true intentions.

    Just as her head started to ache,

    "Rene, you''re so lucky. Your escort is so recognized. The strongest escort assisting the youngdy, so cool!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Diana was starting to spout nonsense again.

    Was it really eptable for the future Demon King to have such a personality?

    Rene was ovee with a strange feeling.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Then, Rene lifted her head.

    She had confirmed up to 4th ce.

    Now, all that remained was 3rd ce, 2nd ce, and the coveted 1st ce.

    Even Rene couldn¡¯t help but wonder who would take 1st ce and the position of top student in the grade.

    Diana and Baltan.

    Which of the two would ascend to the position of 1st ce?

    Rene seemed to recall that Baltan had been the top student during the entrance exam.

    However, Diana was not to be underestimated either.

    Diana had an annoying personality, but she was undeniably a strong individual whom even Rene acknowledged.

    If she ignored the pressure of the crown and began to exert her strength, no one would be able to stop Diana.

    Furthermore, hadn¡¯t Diana lifted the seal on her strength during this midterm exam?

    That¡¯s why she had thought that this time, perhaps.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 100.2: Part 2

    ¡¾ 3rd ce, Diana. ¡¿

    ¡°Ah, 3rd ce. That¡¯s too bad¡­¡­¡±

    "That''s right."

    As Diana pouted, Rene gave a short reply as usual.

    Diana poked Rene''s cheek.

    "Rene, if you''re going tofort me, do it properly!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A blue vein appeared on Rene¡¯s forehead.

    Just before Diana could make Rene explode in anger.

    Flinch.

    The two of them raised their heads at the same time.

    A man had passed by Rene and Diana and was looking at the ranking list.

    ''...I didn''t notice him.''

    Rene''s face hardened.

    Even though she hadn''t activated her senses, his movements were undetectable even to her and Diana.

    Only two men in Sytan''s first year could move like that.

    One was Adel, the teleporter, who wasn''t here.

    So the identity of this man was,

    "What?"

    When Rene realized the identity of the crimson-haired boy, a faint smile lingered on his lips.

    And then,

    ¡°How amusing.¡±

    Contrasting with the man¡¯s light tone of voice,

    Koo-goo-goo-goo-.

    A heavy fighting spirit began to distort the space.

    The eyes of Baltan, who had ced 2nd in the 1st-year midterm exam, were filled with fighting spirit as they shot towards a single name.

    ¡¾ 1st ce, Fron. ¡¿

    ¡­¡­Towards her, the top student.

    * * *

    Maybe it¡¯s a good thing.

    I returned to the dormitory and immersed myself in these thoughts.

    In this exam, Fron had taken the amazing position of top student.

    If that¡¯s the case.

    ¡®For the time being, the attention will be on Fron, not me.¡¯

    ¡­¡­It wasn¡¯t directed at anyone in particr.

    It¡¯s just like that. My instincts were telling me that Fron taking the top student position was a good sign.

    On the other hand, Fron might be a bit bothersome, but what can I do?

    As the top student, she deserves to receive attention.

    I hope that Fron will learn enoughbat-rted magic to protect herself with this opportunity.

    ¡®The Demons tend to only want to learn magic that suits their family or traits, so it might be difficult.¡¯

    It¡¯s not like they establish schools like humans and learn various types of magic.

    Let¡¯s assume that there¡¯s no one like Robolt who researches magic that most Demons can use.

    It¡¯s terrifying just thinking about it.

    They probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to learn basic magic like Stealth.

    That¡¯s when the Demons will realize that they have no choice but to be ughtered by humans.

    In order to prevent that and uncover the secret that the Six Families are hiding, they¡¯ll have to be stronger without stopping.

    But.

    ¡®¡­¡­Why can¡¯t I use Fighting Spirit?¡¯

    I made a displeased expression.

    I seeded in manifesting the Sword Lacquer and having it recognized as a trait by relying on Adele¡¯s senses, but I couldn¡¯t manifest Fighting Spirit no matter what I did.

    It¡¯s frustrating.

    If I could apply Fighting Spirit, I might be able to surpass Terias.

    I recalled the method of using Fighting Spirit that was described in the original work.

    The power that is focused by concentrating the will to attack the opponent and imbued into a weapon.

    I focused power into my eyes and took out the Fang of Darkness from my arms.

    - ¡­¡­.

    But nothing happened.

    As expected, it didn''t work this way either.

    Perhaps it''s because Ick practical experience. Even after fully inheriting 20% of Adel''s power and entrusting my body to instinct, I still couldn''t manifest my fighting spirit.

    I guess I need to experience the so-called enlightenment.

    ''...Even the information paper won''t help.''

    The information paper imprinted Adel''s traits because they were the initial traits I could handle anyway.

    However, fighting spirit can only be cultivated by developing one''s own power, so imprinting is impossible.

    In the end, I have no choice but to acquire it myself.

    "Let''s stop here for today¡­¡­"

    And so, the training ended without any significant gains.

    In fact, it''s questionable whether it can be called training since I just held a dagger in my room and lifted weights.

    Still, there was no need to be impatient.

    ''I still have time to spare.''

    The midterm exams just ended.

    I can start building a foundation and getting stronger from now on.

    Thud.

    I copsed onto the bed and looked around.

    Perhaps because Samuel was parasitic on my body, the dormitory seemed especially spacious.

    When I lowered my gaze, I saw Samuel, still in his thorny, sleeping state.

    [Mmm¡­¡­ Cheater¡­¡­.]

    No way.

    Was he denying the fact that Fron was the top student even in his dreams?

    It wasn''t an iprehensible story.

    He would soon have to believe it.

    The instructors will announce Fron as the top student soon.

    When that happens, Samuel will no longer be able to dismiss the truth as a mere illusion.

    Rather than that.

    ''It''ll be soon.''

    The day to choose an artifact from Sytan''s secret warehouse is approaching.

    I wonder what I''ll find this time.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 101.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Genki Azuma'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    Three days passed.

    As soon as ss ended, students ranked 1st to 8th on the midterm exam were summoned by Instructor Ares.

    My eyes shed as soon as I heard the news.

    Finally.

    They were going to give us, who had achieved excellent grades at Sytan, artifacts from the armory.

    An undisguisable anticipation spread across my face.

    ''I can even have two.''

    Currently, Samuel is a parasite in my body.

    Since he couldn''t use the artifact, Samuel''s artifact would naturally be mine.

    Of course, I would have to return it if Samuel returned to his original form.

    But until then, it was as good as mine, so I might as well use it.

    Unaware of my inner thoughts, Samuel''s voice rang out.

    [How exciting.]

    "I feel the same way."

    Samuel and I were of one mind.

    We didn''t have any money, so an opportunity like this was rare.

    Sytan was supposed to give us a schrship, but I had never received any gold coins directly.

    It seemed they were being sent to the Bares mansion.

    It was unfortunate, but I could just go and get mine during the vacation.

    ¡­¡­If only Crete would allow it.

    But.

    "Lady Fron iste. She was with us in the ssroom until just now. Maybe something urgent came up."

    [What are you talking about? Why would that frivolous girl being with us?]

    Samuel asked, sounding incredulous.

    I couldn''t help but be taken aback.

    Even after three days, Samuel still thought that Fron being 1st ce was an illusion.

    But.

    It was time for him to wake up from his dream.

    "Pleasee back to reality. Lady Fron is indeed the top student in this midterm exam. It''s truly a proud moment that a student from our ss A achieved 1st ce."

    Were my words too cruel?

    [¡­¡­.]

    Samuel just kept quiet.

    Then, I suddenly realized that it was really time to go.

    We had waited quite a long time, but Fron never showed up.

    ''Where the hell is she and what is she doing¡­.''

    I wish she had at least told us why she waste.

    In the end, Samuel and I had no choice but to go.

    "Let''s go by ourselves. Lady Fron wille if we go and wait first."

    [Hmph, let''s do that then...]

    Samuel, who hade to ept Fron¡¯s position as the top student, replied.

    And so, we headed to the auditorium, the location of the entrance exam.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, inside the auditorium.

    ¡°The ss A students arete.¡±

    Ares muttered as he looked around.

    In front of Ares were the children of the Seven Deadly Sins, excluding the ss A trio.

    They waited for a long time, but there was no sign of the ss A students.

    Aeron, who was showing signs of fatigue, raised his hand and asked,

    ¡°Instructor, I¡¯m getting tired. When are those ss A guysing¡­¡­.¡±

    "I agree. Punctuality is crucial, but is it because they''re in a ss with a half-breed and a descendant of an extinct n?"

    When Aeron expressed his dissatisfaction, Guwar snorted as if he had been waiting for that.

    Rene¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Just before Rene could re at him.

    Thud-.

    A dull thud echoed behind Guwar.

    The owner of the footsteps opened his mouth and sneered.

    ¡°Guwar is still as talkative as ever.¡±

    The man¡¯s tant provocation.

    Guwar¡¯s face turned bright red at those words.

    Guwar turned around roughly like an angry bull.

    ¡°Who dares¡­¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Guwar¡¯s eyes widened.

    In his sight was Baltan, who had narrowly missed the position of top student.

    Guwar realized that the one who had mocked him was none other than Baltheon, and he immediately tucked his tail between his legs.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Guwar¡¯s mouth was shut for a moment.

    Baltan chuckled at his cowardly appearance and strode towards Guwar, asking,

    ¡°Do you want to fight me again likest time, or are you going to run away?¡±

    For a moment.

    Baltan¡¯s aura twisted.

    His face was clearly smiling, but the aura within it was far from ordinary.

    Ares, who had been watching the whole thing, let out a heartfelt exmation at Baltan¡¯s aura.

    ¡®......He¡¯s gotten stronger.¡¯

    It had not even been a week since he had seen the recording of the human world invasion.

    Baltan had grown again in that short amount of time.

    It was a truly unrealistic growth rate.

    He was already like a monster, but if he reached his prime, it was impossible to even guess how strong he would be.

    Eventually.

    ¡°S, sorry.¡±

    Guwar, unable to withstand Baltan¡¯s aura, apologized to Baltan.

    Only then did Baltan withdraw his momentum and shrug.

    Ares let out a deep sigh at the two of them arguing.

    ¡®It¡¯s not going to do us any good if themanders are on bad terms like that.¡¯

    Ares decided that he would have to make a suggestion to the Headmaster about this.

    Everyone here would one day rise to the position of leading the students of Sytan.

    It was necessary to make themanders friendly with each other in advance.

    Because there was no benefit to fighting like this.

    Just then-.

    ¡°Oh, I''m quitete.¡±

    A voice suddenly rang out.

    Ares slowly turned his head.

    When had it happened?

    A student with crimson hair was standing among the Seven Deadly Sins¡¯ children.

    The crimson eyes between his narrowed eyelids scanned everyone present.

    It was Adel, the leader of ss A.

    Ares had to hide his surprise at the sight.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t feel any flow of mana¡­¡­!¡¯

    If Adel had used his teleportation ability, he should have felt at least a little bit of mana flowing.

    However, there was no mana flowing here at all.

    In other words, Adel had not used his teleportation ability.

    He had simply walked here.

    He had deceived the senses of everyone present.

    Baltan was not the only one who had grown because of the invasion of the human world.

    Rather, it was Adel whose abilities had developed more significantly.

    Just then.

    "Showing up like a rat, you stillck manners and etiquette. Half-breed."

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 101.2: Part 2

    As Baltan¡¯s gaze turned to Adel, Guwar began to provoke him.

    The moment Adele''s curved eyes narrowed,

    Swish-.

    Dozens of thorns sprouted from Adel¡¯s hand, and thirty daggers floated in the air, surrounding Guwar¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Guwar¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the sight, which would not have been strange if he had turned into a hedgehog at any moment.

    At that moment.

    Adel, who had used teleportation, whispered in Guwar¡¯s ear from behind.

    ¡°¡­¡­Manners, what an interesting word.¡±

    For you to say.

    Adel, who had added an ominous remark, opened his mouth with a smile.

    ¡°If you move even a little, it will be quite painful.¡±

    ¡°Y, you bastard¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I told you not to move.¡±

    Adel spoke with a hint of amusement.

    Flick-.

    A single, ck de grazed Guwar¡¯s nape.

    A thin stream of blood trickled down Guwar¡¯s jawline and stained the cor of his uniform.

    Ares spoke to Adel in a stern voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you continue to fight, I will intervene myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Adel clicked his tongue in disappointment as he retrieved the ck daggers surrounding Guwar.

    The released thorns retracted back into therge thorn on his wrist.

    ''...Was thatrge thorn the Gluttony offspring I saw in the video?''

    Samuel, who had parasitized Adel after being severely injured during the midterm exam.

    Adel had somehow managed to skillfully control even Samuel, who had been absorbed into his body.

    Adel had already be one of the strongest fighters here.

    It was truly an astonishing feat.

    The rtionship between Adel and Samuel was definitely close to the worst.

    Just a while ago, they were always fighting whenever they saw each other, but now they were trying to get along.

    Indeed,bat had a way of forging strong bonds betweenrades.

    However.

    ¡°Guwar, I have no intention of changing your arrogant nature, but try to pick your fights more carefully. If something like this happens again in front of the instructors, you will be severely punished.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Guwar didn¡¯t say anything directly, as if his pride had been hurt.

    He simply nodded his head.

    Hoo.

    Ares let out a deep sigh.

    I wish Guwar would show even a fraction of the charisma he disyed during the midterm exam.

    Why on earth does he act like that normally?

    Adel looked at Ares with a puzzled expression as he rubbed his temples in frustration.

    Ares frowned at Adel and asked.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m surprised.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°I thought you would scold me. Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Ares shook his head.

    He had simply done his duty as an educator and judged right from wrong.

    Guwar¡¯s provocation was enough to make that boy, Adel, furious.

    That was why he had stood by and watched until Adel was about to harm him.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was particrly concerned about Adel.

    "Something feels off, though..."

    Leaving Adel muttering behind, Ares addressed the students.

    "The same goes for you all. Identify your enemies clearly. Our enemies are humans, not yourrades who you should fight alongside. I don''t believe it''s worth giving weapons to those who don''t even understand that."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ares¡¯s furious words made Guwar blush in shame.

    Hoping that he would at least feel something, Ares asked Adel a question.

    "We''re missing one. Have you heard anything about why she hasn''t arrived yet?"

    "No. She disappeared without a word to us."

    Ares let out an earth-shattering sigh at Adel¡¯s answer.

    "...Do the ss A students have a knack for frustrating me?"

    ¡°Thank you for noticing. She¡¯s a real pain in the neck.¡±

    ¡°That goes for you too.¡±

    It was when Ares was frowning at Adel.

    Click-.

    Adel suddenly turned his head and pointed at a spot.

    A girl with blue hair was elegantly walking towards them from the entrance of the auditorium.

    Hoohoo.

    She had a smile on her lips as she confidently took a step forward.

    ¡°I apologize for beingte.¡±

    The female student apologized to the students who had been waiting for her here early.

    However, her expression did not contain any feelings of regret at all.

    Everyone realized that she was just saying it as a formality.

    She proudly gestured and spoke to the students.

    "Understand this, it was unavoidable for me to bete."

    ¡­¡­And dered.

    "In such situations, the protagonist always arriveste, don''t they?"

    Asserting her position as the ''top student'' of Sytan.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 102.1: Part 1

    Bonus chapter thanks to ''@Gordon Dunphy'' for subscription to ''Sword Lacquer'' tier on Ko-fi.

    ¡°The protagonist is alwayste, so try to understand. But I don¡¯t like the way you¡¯re looking down on me. Kneel right now.¡±

    Click, click.

    I couldn¡¯t help but click my tongue at Fron¡¯s arrogance.

    My face was burning up now.

    Look.

    [¡­¡­.]

    Samuel even shut his mouth tight and pretended to be sleeping.

    He must be acting because he doesn¡¯t want to get involved with Fron.

    I was the same, so I was trying to calm the excited Fron down when suddenly¡ª

    ck.

    At some point, Baltan walked forward and began to stare at Fron.

    Baltan smiled, revealing his white teeth.

    ¡°Long time no see. We¡¯re old acquaintances, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know who you are.¡±

    Fron tilted her head in response.

    Baltan and I simultaneously made puzzled expressions at Fron''s reaction.

    It was because Baltan and Fron had definitely met less than a week ago.

    But she doesn¡¯t remember Baltan?

    I was wondering when¡ª

    Smirk¡ª.

    Fron covered one side of her mouth with her hand as a smile escaped.

    ¡°I have an incurable disease where I can''t remember the faces of those with lower ranks. When you speak to me, introduce yourself properly.¡±

    Complete narcissism.

    I felt dizzy watching this.

    I wasn¡¯t even embarrassed anymore. I was far past that emotion.

    In my life, I had never heard such arrogant words.

    It wasparable to Bares¡¯ lord, Crete, who was the very symbol of arrogance.

    Twitch.

    At her words, a vein popped out on Baltan¡¯s forehead.

    If Baltan were truly angry, Fron wouldn¡¯t be able to escape unscathed.

    I watched the two of them facing off with a pounding heart.

    Thud.

    Baltan took a step towards Fron and said,

    ¡°There¡¯s a good way to make you remember right away.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wonder what that is.¡±

    ¡°If we fight once, you¡¯ll naturally find out.¡±

    Boom.

    Baltan¡¯s fighting spirit red.

    An enormous amount of power gathered on Baltan¡¯s fist.

    Manifestation of fighting spirit.

    Even I couldn''t help but gulp.

    However,

    ¡°Why should I, who is superior, listen to you, who is inferior?¡±

    Fron boldly confronted Baltan''s momentum.

    What the hell is she trying to do?

    Peek.

    I nced at Ares.

    Ares seemed to be prepared to step in himself if things got out of hand, just as he had stopped Guwar and me.

    His words also meant that he would stand by and watch until Baltan posed a direct threat to Fron.

    I wondered if the guy who said he would prevent themanders from fighting had suddenly changed his mind, but

    Ares didn''t seem to mind this level of conflict.

    He must have seen countlessrades fighting on the battlefield and judged that forcibly suppressing them would be counterproductive.

    It was the right choice.

    However.

    ''I''m worried¡­.''

    I wondered if Fron would be able to escape Baltan''s clutches.

    Baltan seemed ready to fight Fron at any moment, fingering the spear hanging from his back.

    He calmly spoke to Fron, who had rejected his offer.

    "You may not know this, but the highest position is something that must be defended. If you''re the best, you have to keep epting challenges from those below you."

    "Hmm, I don''t really get it."

    She shrugged at Baltan''s words.

    Fron''s attitude was still rxed.

    Fron''s voice, tinged with mockery, flowed out.

    "Those are strange wordsing from you, who only challenged those weaker than you."

    Baltan''s eyebrows twitched at this.

    And he red at Fron, his killing intent growing stronger.

    Fron calmly met Baltan''s gaze and continued speaking.

    ¡°If you were truly someone who challenges the best, you would have gone after the headmaster, not me. But haven''t you been picking on my ve this whole time? You want to choose an easy target because you think you can''t win against the headmaster.¡±

    Fron''s words felt like a breath of fresh air.

    For a moment, I had the illusion of drinking ice water.

    Why was Fron speaking such sensible words?

    But apart from that, Baltan''s expression hardened noticeably.

    "......"

    His initial smile was gone.

    He simply stared at Fron with a nk expression, holding his breath.

    This was how Baltan looked when he was genuinely angry.

    Baltan had fallen for Fron''s provocation.

    The problem was,

    ''How is she going to fix this now?''

    It was good that she had given Baltan a good jab.

    I was more than willing to apud that, too.

    However, even if Ares blocked Baltan¡¯s spear, Fron would still be fatally wounded.

    As I thought about that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.

    ¡®Ha¡­¡­.¡¯

    In the end, I had no choice but to step out.

    Thud.

    I took a step forward and blocked the space between Baltan and Fron.

    Baltan¡¯s brow furrowed at this.

    He seemed to be ring at me, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    If I stepped aside here, Fron would definitely get hurt.

    Well.

    I know that Fron has hidden power because she¡¯s the top ranker.

    But even so, it¡¯s unknown whether she can defeat Baltan.

    Besides, I owed Fron a debt for the practical exam.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Baltan and I ended up in a standoff for a while.

    I poured mana into the Dark Fang in my arms.

    ¡­¡­It can¡¯t hurt to be prepared, just in case.

    I¡¯ll block Baltan if he moves.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.

 Chapter 102.2: Part 2

    As I was slowly releasing my killing intent.

    Swish-.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Ares grabbed Baltan and my shoulders and pushed us aside.

    Click.

    I smacked my lips to show my regret.

    But I didn¡¯t really mean it.

    Rather, I was deeply relieved inside.

    If I had shed with Baltan, I would have been the one to bleed.

    Rather than that.

    ¡®¡­¡­Their gazes have changed.¡¯

    The gazes of the Seven Deadly Sins students looking at our ss A seemed to have changed.

    Guwar was looking at Fron, who was facing Baltan, with a strange admiration.

    Aeron and Diana looked interested as if they were watching an amusing scene.

    I don¡¯t know if it was Fron¡¯s intention, but by confronting Baltan, she had proven to those around him that she had the qualities befitting the top ranker.

    And Rene,

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Was looking at me with a worried expression.

    She looked like she was about to run over to check if I was okay.

    She must be worried because her possession, me, was almost hurt.

    I winked at Rene.

    Swish-.

    Rene nervously turned her head away.

    I felt bewildered at that sight.

    Wasn¡¯t she worried?

    It seemed I had been mistaken.

    In the end, I took a step back and waited for Ares to speak.

    `

    Ares rubbed his brow once and spoke to us.

    ¡°The same people I sawst time. You must have expected it to some extent, but your rankings have changed a lot since then.¡±

    Ares swept his gaze over us.

    From Baltan to me.

    Those who had chosen an artifact during the entrance exam.

    Those who had achieved excellent results in this midterm exam, following thest one.

    It was proof that Sytan had invested in us.

    I didn¡¯t know what artifacts the other students had chosen, but it was clear that they had been of great help.

    Unlike me, who had enteredst and hadn¡¯t been able to choose an artifact properly, they had monopolized the good items.

    Suddenly, I felt a surge of irritation.

    The responsibility for my failure to choose an artifact during thest examy entirely with Ares.

    ¡®He arranged the order as he pleased.¡¯

    He had told us to choose artifacts in the reverse order of the entrance exam.

    It was an absurd demand.

    I might get angry if he didn¡¯t put me in the first ce this time either.

    Did he notice my gaze?

    ¡°¡­¡­Starting next semester, I will grant you the authority to choose artifacts in order of rank. However, in thest entrance exam, the order was not based on rank, but on the instructor¡¯s discretion.¡±

    So.

    ¡°Since the number of people is not much different, enter in the reverse order of the weapon selection fromst time.¡±

    Only then did my expression rx.

    Yes.

    Wasn¡¯t this the right order?

    If Ares had changed the order arbitrarily again this time.

    Just thinking about it made me shudder.

    Especially for me, who was currently struggling to obtain the original body''s cultivation technique.

    That¡¯s why.

    ¡°Oh, I should express my gratitude.¡±

    I smiled politely at Ares.

    Ares, who had once again put on a stern expression, opened his mouth.

    ¡°I will open the armory. Stay away from here for a while.¡±

    And so, the armory began to open.

    Thud-.

    The armory appeared as before, with a dull thud.

    I looked at the stairs leading down to it.

    ¡°Adel, enter. Ah, since you''re with the Gluttony offspring, it can''t be helped. Choose his as well.¡±

    Ares nodded at me, who was to be the first.

    I nodded and took a step forward.

    In response, I nodded and took a step forward.

    Thump-thump.

    My heart began to pound.

    If luck is on my side this time, I will obtain Adel''s Mana Method.

    But.

    [¡­¡­.]

    Samuel, who was apanying me to the armory, was unusually quiet.

    Is he pretending to be asleep, or is he really asleep?

    He was definitely awake when we were in the auditorium. How did he fall asleep so quickly?

    I shook my head excitedly.

    I would wake him up when we were about to leave after looking around the artifacts.

    As I walked down the stairs,

    "We''re here."

    I noticed an iron door, just like the one I had seen before.

    Unlikest time, I could easily open the iron door with my own strength.

    It must be thanks to the tremendous growth I''ve made.

    I let out a satisfiedugh and dragged my feet.

    And then.

    "This is it."

    A smile spread across my face, wide enough to touch my ears.

    There were even more artifacts in the armory than I had imagined.

    Rate and review this novel on NU to help people find this novel.